The Boat: The Complete Story

This is all 18 parts of my recent photo-prompt serial, in one complete story.
It is a long read, at 13,870 words.

Ricky was cleaning one of his mowers when the noisy truck appeared around the corner and swung onto his driveway. It was Cisco, he would know that truck anywhere. The man approached him with arms outstretched, and a wide smile. The sweat stains under the sleeves of his T-shirt looked black. It was a very hot day.

“My man, Rickaay. How’s it hanging old friend? You got much work on?”

Smiling back, Ricky kept hold of his worries. Cisco was supposed to be connected, but there was no real way of proving that. Whatever the truth, he had done time for illegal guns, eveyone knew that was a fact. He also had a reputation as a man not to cross, or to say no to.

“Regular work, Cisco. You know the grass always grows, man. And the rich guys don’t like to cut their own, that’s the truth”. Cisco’s head was exaggerately nodding, making him look like a swarthy donkey.

“I hear that, my man. Got something to help. Easy job. You still got that old trailer out back? The one with a winch?” Ricky wanted to say no, but knew that Cisco would only ask to look for himself.

“Yeah, you wanna use it? Just take it”. By then they were closer together, and he wondered how long it had been since Cisco had showered. A heavily tattooed arm extended and a hand was placed on his shoulder. Jail ink, you could always tell the difference.

“Gonna need help, Rickaay. Let’s get it hitched to my truck, and we can take a drive. Only a couple of hours, and there’s a clear hundred in it for ya. Whaddya say?” He hated the way he said his name, but from the cold look in his almost black eyes, he knew he wasn’t going to refuse.

“A hundred you say? Sure, why not? Let me clear up my shit and get my stuff first”.

Twenty minutes later, and he had left a note for Connie, locked up the house, and wheeled the trailer out to fix it to the back of Cisco’s Chevy. “Where we going, Cis?”. Throwing his cigarette butt away onto the driveway as he climbed in, the reply was a mumble. “You’ll see, Rickaay”.

They were driving south for an hour, and not a word had been exchanged. Ricky was getting edgy. Knowing who someone was by reputation and actually knowing them were two very different things. And he didn’t really know him at all. But if rumours were to be believed, he should be good for the hundred.

“We going to the Glades, Cis?” Another wide smile, and he had to wait for the cigarette to be lit before he got an answer.

“Not the Glades man. What would I want with all them gators there? No, you know Marco Island? Near there”.

That was maybe ninety miles from his home outside Port Charlotte. Ricky knew where it was, though he had never been there. That meant he wouldn’t be back in time to cut the grass at old man Henderson’s place. That shouldn’t be a problem, he could go tomorrow and tell the old guy he had got the day wrong. He was usually confused anyway.

Cisco turned right when they were still some way off from Marco Island. Looked like a farm road, and kicked up dust straight off. After a while, he took another right and headed north. Ricky could see some inlets either side of the road, and a coastline in the distance. The road was like something that might lead to a campsite, and for the first time, Ricky felt scared. He knew he couldn’t show it though.

“What we picking up with the trailer, Cis?” Another wait for another cigarette to be lit.

“Whaddya guess would be all the way out here in this godforsaken place, Rickaay? It’s a boat man. Just there for the taking”.

Turning left onto a track alongside a muddy creek, Cisco pointed at a large pile of branches and brush at the end. “There it is, nicely covered up”.

It seemed unlikely that Cisco, or anyone else, would just happen across a concealed boat in the middle of nowhere, a long way from the county road. He must have known it was there, and how to find it. He tried to sound conversational. “You gonna have a boat, Cis. What you gonna do, become a fisherman?”

This time, Cisco wasn’t smiling.

“No, man. I’m gonna sell it. Well truth be told, you’re gonna sell it for me”.

By the time they had uncovered the boat and struggled to winch it on to the trailer, they were both drenched in sweat and covered in bug bites. Cisco lit a cigarette and clapped Ricky on the back.

“Good work, my man. On the way back to your place, we can stop at a gas station, and I’ll buy some cold drinks”. Ricky was confused.

“My place? We ain’t taking it to yours?” Cisco was chuckling as he replied.

“No way. Reckon you’ve got a tarp you can cover it with overnight. No room on my front yard, man. Then tomorrow you can hitch your pickup to it for the drive north”. More confusion.

“North? I thought you wanted me to sell it. Why do we have to take it north? I can sell a boat like this real easy close to home”. Cisco sounded exasperated, like he expected his acquaintance to know everything.

“‘Cause they will be looking for it in Florida. You know, the guys who- how shall I say- lost it. Anyhow, I know someone in New England who wants it. Willing to pay top dollar too. You and me gonna drive up there, starting tomorrow. Don’t worry about expenses, I got all that covered. With us both driving, it won’t take more’n thirty hours. We can spell each other”. Ricky couldn’t hold his temper.

“New England? For christ’s sake when you said north I thought you were talking about Georgia. I can’t go all that way, Cis. Connie’s due date is soon, and I got all my regular garden jobs to see to. If I don’t show for a couple of days, they will get someone else”.

Still grinning, Cisco ignored what he had said. “Chill out, Rickaay. You get a hundred for today, then five hundred on delivery, maybe more. Here, pull into that gas station ahead”.

Returning from the shop with a pack of ice cold-cokes and two packs of Marlboro, Cisco stood by the open door. Pulling out a fat roll of cash, he peeled off a wad of twenties. “There you go. A hundred for today as promised, plus sixty for gas. Make sure you fill the tank in the pickup before you come get me. We don’t wanna be stopping too soon”.

When the boat was unhitched and Cisco had left, Ricky turned to see Connie standing on the porch. Her arms were folded over her big baby bump, and from the look on her face he could tell she wasn’t happy. “Rick, what you doing with that Mexican hoodlum. You know he ain’t no good”.

He and his wife came from Puerto Rican stock, and Consuela was not a fan of Mexicans, Colombians, and especially Cubans. She hammered home her point. “I don’t have to tell you he’s a jailbird, guns and drugs or just guns, I don’t care. And where did that speedboat come from?”

Taking the time to think while he covered the boat with the tarp, he tried to soft talk her when he went inside. But she pushed him away.

“Man, you stink. Where you been all day? Your note said you would be home not long after I got back from work”. She had to work right up to the due date, as they needed the money, and she didn’t want to lose her job as a cashier in Target. She could get time off for having the baby, then Auntie Beatriz up the street would watch the baby for a few dollars a day when she went back. Ricky changed the subject.

“Got a job. Delivering the boat up to New England. Pays well, and I’ll only be gone a couple of days. Maybe Beatriz will come sit with you while I’m away, in case you start with the pains and such”. Connie was far from impressed.

“You delivering a boat for that Mex sonofabitch? I don’t think so. Ain’t nothing good gonna come of that, Rick. You call him, tell him no. Say I’m sick, say anything”.

When pushed so far, Ricky’s Latin alpha male side kicked in.

“Now see here, Connie. I’m talking good money, at least five hundred. I already got well paid for today, and gas money too. Here, take this, it’s a hundred. I couldn’t earn anything close to five hundred in two days, and it’s just driving and winching off a boat. Besides, I already said yes, and I ain’t going back on that now”. She was scowling, so he put his arm around her and kissed her cheek.

“Nothing can go wrong, it’s just delivering a boat”.

Once the pickup was gassed up, Ricky arrived at Cisco’s place before six. Connie had pretended to be asleep when he left, probably because she was mad at him, and didn’t want to kiss him goodbye. She would change her tune when he came back with five hundred dollars, he was sure of that. As for the customers, he would call round and apologise, say he was sick with a virus or something.

Cisco was sitting on the steps outside of his run-down house. More of a shack really, but it went with the guy keeping a supposedly low profile. He stood up and waved, carrying a sports bag in his other hand. Then he lit a cigarette before climbing into the passenger seat and wedging the bag betwwen his legs. For that time in the morning, he was annoyingly bright and breezy.

“My man, Rickaay! Lets get going. Road trip! Yay! Just you and me and this here boat”.

Heading east to pick up the best route to Jacksonville past Orlando, Ricky was suddenly daunted by the long trip ahead of them. If they managed to keep going and there were no traffic hangups, he planned to stop to eat near Savannah. That should be close to lunchtime anyway. Cisco finished his cigarette and rested his head against the side window. Pretty soon, he seemed to be asleep. Ricky thought he had probably been up all night, hence his exaggerated good mood earlier.

By the time he hit Interstate Four on the outskirts of Orlando, he had made good progress and Cisco was definitely sleeping.

He hadn’t noticed the white SUV three cars behind with the tinted windows. Even if he had, there were a lot just like it in Florida. They were just past Jacksonville when Cisco woke up. “Stop at the next service place or gas staion, will ya? I need to piss, and like bad”.

Seeing a sign ahead for a cafe and gas station, Ricky took the next exit. Fully awake now, Cisco became chatty. “What say you we get us some breakfast, my treat? Park way over the back though, not in front. Yeah, over there where there’s no other cars”. He was pointing to the very back, a fair walk from the cafe and nothing already parked there at all.

Trying to flirt with a waitress who was so not interested, Cisco took over as usual. “My beautiful young lady, we will have two of your finest special breakfasts, and some of your very fresh coffee”. He looked at her name badge. “Candice, I am so happy that we chose to sit at your table”. She had been down that road before. “Two specials, and two coffees. Coming up”. Walking off in the direction of the coffee warmers, she yelled out the order to someone through the hatch at the back.

The food was good and the coffee strong. Ricky had to admit that it all hit the spot and made him feel better. When Candice brought the check, Cisco over-tipped her flamboyantly, managing to get a reaction from her previously deapan countenance. “Gee, thanks. You guys have a nice day now, y’hear”.

Walking back to the pickup, Cisco stopped to light a cigarette. Then he bent down and pulled at his shoe, looking to his right. Ricky hadn’t spotted the white SUV parked in the middle of the lot, reversed into a space to be able to get a quick exit.

But Cisco had.

Before he could start the engine, Cisco lited the sports bag onto his lap, and unzipped it. “Did you see the white SUV back there, Rickaay? I saw that same one in the rear view as soon as we hit the Interstate”. So maybe he hadn’t been sleeping at all.

Removing his hand from the bag, he handed Ricky a pistol. “This is a short-barrel Colt Python. Good stopper, a .357 magnum. Just in case”. Looking down at his hand, Ricky shook his head.

“Just in case of what? I ain’t never fired a gun, Cis, don’t know the first thing about them. You never said anything about guns, as I recall, don’t want nothing to do with guns”.

The oily smile was back on Cisco’s face.

“In case of whoever’s in that white SUV is who I think it is, that what in case of. And you don’t need to know nothing, it’s a revolver for christsake. Just aim and pull the trigger, even little kids can do that, let alone a growed-up man. You drive out real normal, stay cool. Let me do the worrying”. His hand went back into the bag and brought out a small ugly-looking machine gun with a long magazine of bullets attached.

“This here’s a Mac 10. Nobody argues with one of these babies”.

Fiddling with the Mac 10, Cisco spoke quietly.

“Drive out real slow, head for the exit but not so fast as I don’t see them move”. Ricky was beginning to think that Cisco was completely paranoid, but as they drove past the area where the white SUV was parked, he saw it in the rear-view as it pulled out of the space and followed. Banging his fist against his seat, Cisco shouted. “Whadiditellya? Those guys are gonna get a good morning hello from mister Mac 10. Stop the pickup!”

Ricky hit the brake pedal and Cisco opened the door and slid out. He was smiling like a madman, and winked at Ricky as he walked back in the direction of the SUV. Dropping the pistol on the floor as he didn’t want to be seen holding it, Ricky watched in the rear view as the crazy Mexican strutted along the car park. The windows of the SUV were so heavily tinted, he couldn’t tell how many men might be inside.

Before Cisco could get close enough, the SUV went into reverse, and accelerated fast enough for Ricky to hear the whine of the gearbox. He saw Cisco jumping up and down like a chimpanzee, giving whoever was in the SUV the finger with his free hand. When he ran back and got into the car, Cisco was pumped. “That showed ’em. Told ya nobody messes with a Mac 10. Now they know they’re blown too, so won’t chance following us. Okay my man, let’s head north!”

Back on the road to Savannah, Ricky was starting to feel sick. Cisco was unhinged, he was sure of that, and all he could think about was Connie getting close to giving birth. He drove for three more hours, not saying a word. Not that he had to, as Cisco was rambling on about all kinds of crap, and it was giving him a headache. Fity miles south of Savannah, he saw a sign for a rest area ahead and turned off when he got there. Cisco lit a cigarette. “Why ya stopping? Need a piss?” Ricky looked him square on.

“No, Cis, we gotta have a talk. You never said nothing about guns, or any guys following us. I have a wife about to have my baby soon, and I gotta know just what I have gotten into. You tell me what’s really going on, or I swear I will just get out of this pickup and walk to where I can get a bus home. Five hundred ain’t worth getting shot for”.

No smiles this time. Cisco was obviously impressed by the sudden change of attitude.

“You got cojones, I give you that. Look, there could be much more than five hundred, a whole lot more. That five hundred I promised you is guaranteed, but I am expecting you to get a bigger cut once we deliver the boat. My guys up north want it back. Don’t ask me why, I didn’t ask them. But they have their reasons. Now it seems to me some of those Cuban sonafbitches back home want to get the boat, so’s they can make their own deal. I’ve seen that SUV around the neighbourhood before, which is why I knew they were following. Like I said, my guys up north are serious dudes, the Mob, you know what I’m saying? They piss on Cuban gangsters, Rickaay”.

Unconvinced, Ricky had his own questions.

“So how come those SUV guys knew about the boat? For that matter, I’m still wondering how you knew. And how can you be sure those Mob guys won’t just whack us when we get there? Leave no witnesses?” Cisco was smiling again.

“My guys up North got in touch. They knew where the boat was and it was close to me so they asked me to collect it. There must be something about the boat. Maybe something inside it, maybe the Feds or the DEA are looking for it, they didn’t say. I go way back with those Sicilians, Rickaay. I sold them clean untraceable guns I got from Texas, military stuff too. There weren’t nothing they wanted I couldn’t get, even C4. Reckon they used that for a car bomb, to say goodbye to the old Don. No way are they going to hit us, they need me, and they know I’m no snitch”. He lit another cigarette, still smiling.

“Now, you getting out and walking? It’s a hell of a long way home”.

His bluff had been called. Cisco knew there was no way he was going to walk away and leave his pickup. That was his means of earning a living doing the lawn jobs, and he just knew that he would never see it again if he crossed the Mexican. Taking his hesitation as capitulation, Cisco smiled. “Look, I’ll drive from here, change places, and you can get some rest”.

With Cisco driving, Ricky thought he would never settle. Not having to concentrate on the road gave him more time to think about the mess he was in, and he just knew he would not get any rest. But he was wrong about that, as the motion of the pickup on the monotonous highway soon lulled him to sleep.

It was dark when he woke up, and the first sign he saw was an exit ahead for Richmond. So they were already in Virginia. Ricky had never been that far north before, and the countryside looked very different. Cisco drove past the exit, then realised Ricky was awake.

“You had a great sleep, my man. I’m gonna find a gas station soon. We need to fill up, and maybe get something to eat, okay? Then you can take over”. In the cafe, Cisco ordered burgers and fries, and they sat drinking coffee as they waited for the food. Cisco looked tired, but he was still in a good mood.

“Should only be eight hours or so from here, maybe ten if we hit morning traffic in DC area. Then we gotta get past NYC before we can take some country roads up to Saratoga Spings. Once we get there, I can call my guy and arrange delivery”. He leaned forward and spoke quietly. “Rickaay, I found the pistol on the floor under the seat. Man you gotta carry that thing. Time you reached under to get it, that’d be too late. You get me?”

Just wanting it all to be over tomorrow, Ricky didn’t reply. The waitress arrived with the food and he dived into it, not realising just how hungry he was.

Before he went back to the pickup, he thought he had better call Connie. They only had one cellphone, and it had been agreed that Ricky would use it, so his customers could get in touch. He dialled the number as he watched Cisco climb into the passenger seat and light a cigarette. He hadn’t expected her to be in a good mood, and she wasn’t.

“Virginia? You already all the way up there? Have you even bothered to ask him what the hell this is all about? Who would want an old boat dragged all the way there from Florida? And why do they want it? For goodness sake, Rick, you have gotten into something way over your head”. She carried on like that for a few more minutes, and he just let her rant without interrupting. Then he said his piece.

“You think I can so no to Cisco, Connie? The guy lives a coupla streets from us, and to be honest I feel lucky that he is even paying me. He could have just paid for the gas and demanded the rest as a favour. If I do this now, he owes me, and him owing me is a good thing to have in the bank. Trust me, honey, I know what I’m doing. Just get this delivery done, turn around, and I’ll be home before you know it”. He tried to sound convincing, but didn’t even convince himself.

His wife hung up without saying goodbye.

As he drove back onto the highway, he hadn’t spotted the blue delivery truck that dropped back three cars behind. Sticking to the slow lane because of the trailer, he kept the speed steady, and soon Cisco was snoring in the passenger seat, his head against the window. Then a big rig ahead slowed him down too much, so he overtook it and stayed in that lane.

Almost forty minutes later, the blue truck pulled out and started to overtake the pickup. Ricky saw the lights in the mirror, but thought nothing of it until the truck didn’t go past, just drove along in the next lane at the same speed.

The sound of the side window shattering shook him out of his thoughts. Then Cisco slumped against him with a groan, and Ricky could see blood around his neck. In a panic, he braked hard, then accelerated across and took the exit to Fredericksburg at the last minute.

Checking the rear view as he went faster and faster, there was no sign of the blue truck.

With no vehicles behind him, Ricky slowed down. His heart was pounding in his chest and his mind racing as he tried to work out what to do next. Cisco solved the problem, by suddenly mumbling, “Motel. Find a motel. I’m hurt man”.

His first thought was relief that the Mexican was still alive, but then he wondered how he was going to cope with a badly wounded companion. It was five miles or so later that he saw the illuminated sign ahead and pulled into a motel that had seen better days. Cisco rummaged in his pocket and stuffed a large roll of banknotes into Ricky’s hand. Parking the pickup and trailer well away from the office, Ricky walked across trying to compose himself before going in.

He needn’t have worried, as the elderly night clerk hardly looked at him, preoccupied with a TV show on a small portable under the desk. He handed over the cash to the old guy and got the room key. Back at the pickup, he was shocked to see Cisco standing by the hood, smoking a cigarette. The side of his neck was covered in blood that had run down the right side of his chest, and he had a hand clamped over the wound.

“Get our stuff, Rick, let’s get inside”. As he grabbed the two small bags and the pistol from the floor, he realised that was the first time he hadn’t been called Rickaay.

It looked a whole lot worse in the lights of the room. Cisco’s face was very pale, and he marched straight into the bathroom to grab a towel. Folding it in half, he jammed it against his neck, Ricky looked at his reflection in the bathroom mirror as he spoke.

“I shoud ask the old guy where the nearest hospital is, Cis, take you to the emergency room”. Cisco shook his head violently, so Ricky tried again. “At least let me call the paramedics, I can call nine-one-one on my cell”. Cisco turned and grabbed his shoulder with the free hand, pushing him back into the room until he sat heavily on one of the twin beds.

“Listen to me, Rick. No hospital, no paramedics. They call the cops for gunshot wounds, and those cops would be checking on my record in a heartbeat. I think it went through, the bullet’s probably in the passenger seat. My shoulder hurts like hell, though I think it missed the artery in my neck or I’d have croaked by now. Once we get up to New York State, my guys there will know a doctor who can help me, no questions asked. For now, I need me some rest”.

As far as Ricky could tell, it was still bleeding too much. The towel was soaked through, so he went and got another from the bathroom. Cisco was looking grey and sweaty, chain-smoking, and jittery. He sat on the clean bed and said nothing. It had started to rain outside, and he listened to it hitting the window, feeling sick in the stomach, and trying to stop his leg twitching.

A long time passed before anything was said. Then Cisco checked the towel and cursed. “Sonofabitch! It’s still bleeding. Ricky man, you’re gonna have to step up. Don’t let me down now. See that notepad and pen on the side table? Bring it here”. Checking his phone, Cisco scribbled on the pad for a few moments, tore off the sheet, and held it up.

“See this number at the top? That’s my cellphone number. The one underneath is for you to call when you get to Saratoga Springs. The guy’s name is Vincent. I will call him after you leave and tell him to expect you. Just drive to the town, park somewhere quiet, and keep calling until Vincent answers. Then he will tell you where to meet him and give you the money for the boat, okay?”

Trying not to tremble, Ricky stalled. “What about you? You can’t stay here like this”. Cisco lowered his voice. “I can’t go with you in this condition, so I’m counting on you. Take the extra ammo for your pistol, take all the money I gave you earlier, and go do this job for me. I will split fifty-fifty when you get back to pick me up. Go over to the office and pay the guy for another night, just to make sure. Then I will put the do not disturb sign on the door and wait for you”.

Twenty minutes later, Ricky was heading back to the highway and on to DC. The red minivan was four cars back behind him, and in no hurry.

Weren’t too many pickups towing boats on that road.

His mind was all over the place, and the unfamiliar roads didn’t help. Trying to concentrate on heading north, Ricky took the wrong exit and ended up in a suburb of DC in heavy morning traffic. Not having Cisco to show him the way or help navigate, he was getting totally lost. When all the signs began to point to places he had never heard of, and every direction but the one he needed, he pulled into a gas station.

Topping up the tank, he went in to pay and asked the clerk for a map that covered the area from DC to the Canadian border. The young man smiled as if he had asked for something strange. “A map? We don’t sell those no more, nobody buys ’em. You got a cellphone mister? You can get a map online for free. Here, show me your phone, I’ll do it for you”.

After lots of clicks on the cell, and a short wait for something to download, the clerk looked up. “Destination?” At first hesitating to say where he was going, Ricky decided to tell the truth. No point getting lost again. “Saratoga Springs, New York”. When the phone was handed back, he could see a map on the screen. The guy was still smiling. “Just keep it charged, and it will actually tell you where to go from here, you don’t even have to look at it”. Relieved, Ricky gave him a five-dollar tip.

The diversion from being lost had cost Ricky a lot of time. The phone map took him back some of the way he had already driven until he rejoined the main highway and saw a sign for Baltimore. Reckoning he must still have six or seven hours drive ahead of him, he decided to skip stopping for food and keep driving. Even if nothing else happened, he was unlikely to get there until it started to get dark.

But some way before Philadelphia, he started to feel tired, and also knew he needed to pee. So far, the stress had kept him going, but the endless highway driving was starting to make him feel sleepy. He turned into a service area, used the bathroom, and bought a large coffee to drink in the pickup. The red minivan was parked just three spaces along, but he paid it no attention. Drinking just half the coffee, he saved the rest for the road, and drove out.

When he saw the next sign for New York City, the traffic had got really heavy, and progress was slow. It was little more than crawling across all the lanes, and Ricky started to wonder about his arrival time. The clerk hadn’t mentioned that there was an estimated time on the phone map, so he had no idea to check on that. At least it gave him time to finish the coffee while it was still warm.

Then they came to a dead stop. He looked at the phone, seeing the route was going to take him west of NYC, but that was still a long way off. Sirens up ahead suggested there had been an accident, and it was a good forty minutes later that he saw the flashing lights and some wrecked cars. Cops were standing in the lane moving all the traffic over, and that created a bottleneck. The sight of police cars and cops in uniform made him panic. What if they stopped him? Maybe they knew about the boat?

Ricky had never done anything wrong, not so much as a traffic ticket. But today he was carrying a gun without a permit, and a gun that was sure to be one hundred percent illegal anyway. There was some blood on the side of his T-shirt from helping Cisco into the motel room, and he had a smashed passenger window too. Driving at a snail’s pace past the two cops on the road waving their arms, his whole body was tense as he tried to act normal and not look at them.

Luckily, they were busy with the traffic and didn’t even give him a glance. Then the traffic started to move once they cleared the crash, and relief swept over him as he could no longer even see the cops in his rear-view.

He could have seen the red minivan just a few cars back, but he wasn’t looking for that.

After struggling through the traffic around New York City, Ricky was starting to tremble. He needed food, and somewhere to rest. And there were phone calls to make, both to Connie, and Cisco. He dreaded having to call home, but it had to be done. Around four hours away from his destination, he pulled into a service area south of Yonkers, feeling relieved as he swtched off the engine.

Splashing water over his head in the bathroom didn’t work. The food had helped, along with a lot of coffee. But he had to give in to the fatigue, which meant waiting until the next day to continue to Saratoga Springs, or arriving when it was pitch dark. Even a grass-cutter from Florida knew that wouldn’t be a good idea. He decided to stay put, and carried the two bottles of water he had bought back to the parking lot.

With the pickup and trailer concealed at the very back of the lot close to some trees, he clambered into the boat and opened the door to the small cabin at the front. It was a cramped space, but offered more room than the cab of his pickup. There was a pile of waterproof sheeting and some coiled rope inside, so he made a bed of sorts to lie down on. Once he was feeling more relaxed, he called Connie.

She listened for a while, saying nothing. Ricky knew that didn’t bode well. Once he had run out of half-truths to tell her, she let him have it.

“What do you mean, Cisco had an accident? The window smashed and he got cut? How bad can that be? You could have got some band-aids and patched him up. How come he gets to relax in a motel while you have to finish the job delivering the boat? For god’s sake, Ricky, what kind of man are you? You should have stood up to that Mex sonofabitch. Now you don’t know when you will be home, and if you miss me having this baby I can tell you now that you better not bother coming back”.

Nothing he could say would calm her down, so he tried to boast about the money. He had finally counted out the cash from the roll Cisco had given him at the motel, and it was more than three thousand dollars. That had told him two things. Cisco was lying about how much the boat was worth to the mafia guys, as he would never have taken the job for a couple of grand like he had implied. It also meant that the five hundred he had been promised was small change, if Cis was already carrying so much on the trip.

“Listen, Connie. I already have like three grand, and there could be lots more to come. We need that money for the baby, for doctor bills, for everything extra. Just let me finish the job and we can put all this behind us when I get home. I will tell Cisco that I am done. I did what he asked, but no more, no other favours”.

She hung up.

Next, he dialled Cisco’s cellphone. It rang and rang with no answer. There was no message to listen to or leave a reply to, so he couldn’t even tell Cis where he was and that he would be delivering the boat tomorrow. He guessed the Mexican was sleeping off the bullet wound, and decided to try again once he got some rest.

Despite all the tiredness, the stress of the situation made sleep hard to come by. He just kept going over and over everything in his mind, scarcely able to believe that he was lying there in the cabin of a stolen boat, carrying a gun in his pants waistband, and soon to head north to meet up with some serious gangster. The hot tiring job of cutting grass in Florida seemed like a distant memory, a former life. Can it only have been a couple of days ago?

It must have been the squeak of the brakes that woke him. It felt early, but there was light around the badly-fitting door frame. Coming to his senses, he could hear an engine idling. There was a car next to the pickup, he was sure of that. Then the sound of a car door closing. Not slammed, but closed quietly. There was no good reason for anyone to park so far away from the service area, and right next to his pickup where there were at least a dozen spaces either side.

Moments later, he felt movement as someone climbed onto the boat. That made the hair stand up on his arms as he reached down for the heavy pistol.

The scrape of a footstep near the door made him instinctively point the gun.

As the small door opened, Ricky closed his eyes and squeezed the trigger hard. Cisco had explained how it worked, but had failed to mention the noise. He couldn’t believe how loud it sounded inside the tiny cabin.

A heartbeat later, Ricky was staring at the gun in his hand, unable to believe he had actually fired it. Had it been some deep self-presrvation instinct, or was he just so shit- scared he wasn’t about to wait to see who was coming through that door?

Creeping forward, he could see no sign of anyone on the boat, just some blood splashes on the decking. Peering over the side, he saw a man lying on his back in the gap between the boat and a red minivan parked next to it.There was blood all over the centre of his chest, and his eyes were open and staring. Next to his left hand was a large black automatic.

He muttered to himself, “Oh Jesus Christ, I just killed a guy”.

Then he jumped down, looking around the lot expecting to see people running over to find out what the shooting had been about. But there was nothing, just a few cars parked a long ways off, closer to the service block. The dead guy was dark-skinned, with curly hair oiled up with something. Under the blood the colourful shirt and gaudy medallion told Ricky enough to know who he had shot. A Cuban.

Avoiding the pool of blood, he jumped down and picked up the automatic. Then he leaned over to look through the tinted windows of the minivan. There was nobody else inside. But there was a sports bag on the back seat, so using his T-shirt over his fingers, he opened the door and picked up the bag, leaving the door open as he went to start the pickup.

——————————————————————————————-

Down in Federicksburg, the motel owner was asking the day clerk why the person in room nine still had a do not disturb sign on the door but hadn’t paid for another night. “Whoever took that room needs to check out or pay. You take the pass key and go tell them. I’ll watch the desk”. The young man was back in a flash, his face white. “There’s a dead guy in there, blood everywhere”. The owner picked up the desk phone and dialled nine one one.

The uniform cops had been keen to hand it over to the detectives, and they were experienced enough to know not to go in and disturb the crime scene. Captain Schwartz wanted to know what anyone knew about the dead man, but the owner and day clerk told him they hadn’t seen him check in. He would have to speak to the night clerk, and he was at home in bed. The Captain sent Detective D’Angelo to speak to him then stood back as the CSI team went into the room.

D’Angelo was back before the CSI finished in there, and read from his notebook.

“The night guy says he was a Chicano type. Not that old, maybe late twenties. Good looking, wavy black hair. He was nervy, paid in cash. He says he can’t remember if he filled out a reservation card or not, and he didn’t see what car he was driving”.

Schwarz was unimpressed. “So, no reservation card, no I.D. given, paid by cash, and this place has no security cameras. Not much to go on. But we know one thing for sure, the dead Mexican jailbird on the bed in there is not the same guy that took the room. Make sure they bag his cellphone, that might give us a lead”.

———————————————————————————————

Ricky was ignoring the talking phone map. He had to get off the highway before any more bad guys noticed him towing that boat.

Staying north alongside the Hudson River, he kept driving until he saw an exit heading west marked Middletown. As soon as he took it the phone map started to recalibrate, telling him to get back on the highway by turning around. So he switched his phone off.

On the quieter road, he looked for a rest area, needing to stop and compose himself. He was pleased to find one screened by trees, and to be the only car in there.

The dead Cuban’s bag contained two changes of clothes, a shaving kit and toiletries, three loaded spare magazines for the automatic, and almost a thousand dollars in twenties. Now he had two guns, a lot of firepower, and almost four thousand in cash.

Maybe he should try calling Cisco again, tell him what happened.

Taking advantage of the rest area, Ricky used his T-shirt to wipe the blood off the boat deck and side. Then he dumped it in the trash bin under some fast food garbage. The contents of one of the bottles of water was rubbed over his chest to wash off the blood that had soaked through, before he took a shiny black shirt from the dead Cuban’s bag and made himself look reasonably respectable.

Next time he was in a gas station, he would use the Cuban’s stuff to wash properly, and have a shave.

Handing over the boat was going to be delayed now, probably by an extra day. He couldn’t face another argument with Connie, so decided to call her later. But he had to let Cisco know, as he would need to either get away from the motel, or go to the office and pay for extra nights.

Cisco’s phone rang inside a plastic bag on the desk of Detective D’Angelo. Captain Scwarz heard it too, and shouted through the door of his office.

“D’Angelo, answer the goddam thing!” Scrabbling to put on a plastic glove, the detective pulled the phone from the bag on the tenth ring. He heard a voice at the other end. “Cisco. It’s me. You okay?” Following the usual procedure, D’Angelo replied formally. “This is Detective D’Angelo of the Fredericksburg Police Department. To whom am I speaking?”

Ricky jumped back in the seat and hung up. The cops had Cisco’s phone, that couldn’t be good. They either had him in jail, or maybe he was in hospital.

Seconds later, his phone rang, an unknown number. Must be the cops calling back. He switched the phone off, and sat thinking hard. They could trace his phone call, he knew that. And they could get his phone records from the number, find out who he was. They might get the Florida cops to go to his house. Then they would know about his pickup, and put out an alert for it.

Now he was visibly shaking. If only he hadn’t made that call. His life had unravelled in an instant. Nothing would ever be the same again.

Scrabbling around in the glovebox, he managed to find a stubby pen and some business flyers. Running through the list of contacts after switching the phone back on, he wrote down some numbers that he would never remember otherwise. Then he removed the SIM card and battery, smashing the phone into pieces using the butt of the revolver. Back at the trash can, he placed everything under the T-shirt before driving slowly out of the rest area.

Nothing else for it, Ricky knew he had to start thinking like a criminal. Push on to Saratoga Springs, get as much as he could for the boat, then somehow get a message to Connie to join him somewhere, maybe Canada. It felt like a dream. No, not a dream, a complete wide-awake nightmare.

With no Cisco to count on, he was going to have to act tough, not something he was used to. But he had seen enough gangbangers around the neighbourhood to know what to do, as long as he had the guts to carry it off.

The cops were never gonna believe his story if he handed himself in. He had shot and killed a guy, was carrying guns and cash, and was also associated with Cisco, a hardened criminal. They would lock him up and throw away the key, he was sure of that.

A new phone would be needed, and that meant stopping off in a town or shopping mall. Ricky was savvy enough to be aware that there would be security cameras in stores and malls, and he could only estimate how long it would be before the cops in Fredericksburg knew who he was, and what he was driving. With little or no traffic around, he picked up speed, hoping to see a town ahead soon.

—————————————————————————————-

It took a couple of hours, but D’Angelo got the information he needed. Grabbing his notebook, he hurried into the Captain’s office.

“We got lucky, the guy had a phone contract for business use. Ricardo Cuesta, a Florida address. You want I should contact the local cops down there, Captain? He ain’t got no record I can find on the computer. I can get them to check with the DMV down there too, get a photo from his driver’s permit sent up”.

Schwarz was nodding that he should do all that, then added. “What the hell is a no-mark from Florida doing all the way up here?”

Still some way off Middletown, Ricky saw a dated strip mall up ahead, and pulled off to see what was there. At one end was a shabby used car dealership, further down a general store, and an army surplus next to that. An old-stle barbershop looked out of place next to a gas station and diner at the end of the strip. Peeling off some money so as not to be seen with the whole roll, he hid the pistols under the driver’s seat and went shopping.

The general store provided a cheap phone, and vouchers to add credit on it. The clerk was trying to be friendly. “This for your kid? Don’t add so much credit, they burn through it like they don’t know what money is worth”. Adding a map of New York State from a spin-rack, some twinkies and a six-pack of Coke, Ricky paid and left without a word. In the army surplus he bought some cammo trousers and a matching coat. It was feeling cold up north, and he thought the combo might make him look like a hunter or fisherman, seeing as he was towing a boat. Adding some aviator-style sunglasses, he paid the man.

The last stop was at the barber shop, where he had a shave, then got his hair cropped to look like a new intake soldier. The barber didn’t stop asking questions all the way through, so he just answered “Yeah” to everything the old man asked. Just before he was going to drive out, something occurred to him, and he swung the pickup round and parked in front of the used car lot. Hiding the guns in the Cuban’s sports bag, he walked across and looked over an old GMC Sierra truck near the back.

It had a tow hitch, but no winch. That wouldn’t be a problem for off-loading the boat though. As far as he was concerned, the mob guys could keep the old trailer. A fat man came out of the office, which was a hand-painted cabin at the side. He threw away a cigar butt as he came over, giving the broad grin that car salesmen must be born with. Then came the spiel, which was the same even this far north.

“You obviously know your trucks, young man. That one’s a doozy, one of the best pickups they made. And it’s got the big engine too, the twenty-five hundred. That’ll pull that boat of yours all the way to Alaska if need be. Climb in, see how clean it is. Why the previous owner never used it for hard work, just to drive back and forth to the market at Middletown”. Ricky had to admit to himself that the pickup had never seen hard driving. The bed at the back was hardly scuffed, and the rubber on the pedals looked brand new. He pointed over to his own truck.

“What will you give me for that? I can pay the balance in cash”. Ricky’s truck was paid off, but the back bed was badly marked after years of having mowers and tools thrown in it, and there were some small dents and scrapes all over. But the Sierra was older, and had high mileage, despite what the fat guy had said.

After walking around Ricky’s truck, pulling faces and shaking his head, the man came back. “Side window’s gone, truck bed’s in need of repainting. Tyres are good though, give you that, and the mileage ain’t too high. It’s got a winch too, that staying?” Ricky smiled, trying to seem relaxed. “Yeah, the winch stays, and the side window just got broke yesterday, reckon it was a stone on the highway. Made me jump out of my skin”.

After fishing a fresh cigar from his shirt pocket, the fat man stared at his shoes for effect. Suddenly looking up, he grinned and extended his hand. “You give me eight hundred and your pickup, and I’ll shake on it now if you got the registration”. Ignoring the hand, Ricky made a counter offer. “Call it six-fifty and we have a deal. The registration’s in there”. Lighting the cigar, the man nodded. “Follow me into the office”.

Less than forty minutes later, Ricky was on the road to Middletown in a different pickup, looking like he had just been discharged from military service.

On the way, he ate the Twinkies and drunk two cokes. The sugar would do him good.

Feeling pleased that he had studied the map before leaving the strip mall, Ricky hung a right before Middletown, heading in the direction of Monticello. Soon after, another right took him onto the two-o-nine heading north in the direction of Albany. With less than one hundred and thirty miles before he got to Saratoga Springs, he reckoned he would be there in around three hours.

—————————————————————————————-

Connie might have been very pissed off at her husband, but she was loyal, and not about to roll over for the two patrolmen who were looking at her like she was some kind of low-life.

“Yeah, my husband has a pickup like that, I don’t remember the registration though. He left a coupla days ago to do a job for a friend. I don’t know which friend, or where the job was. Virginia? I doubt that. Ricky ain’t been further north than Georgia his whole life. Have I heard from him? No, why would I? He’s out working, getting paid to provide for me and our baby”.

The senior of the two cops had expected nothing, so was unsurprised to get nothing. Reminding her to contact the police department if she heard from Ricky, he walked away without a word. Waiting until they drove off, Connie went back into the house and collapsed on the sofa, sobbing.

——————————————————————————————

Detective D’Angelo had been doing his best, and went into the Captain’s office holding his notebook. “Last we know of Cuesta’s cell, it was up in New York State, registered on a mast there. That ties in with his call to the dead guy from the motel. Since then, nothing. He must have dumped it”.

Schwarz looked up from a file. “Contact the Staties in New York, ask them nicely to put an alert out for the pickup and driver. Send them the driver’s licence photo we got from Florida DMV. Make sure they know to mark it armed and dangerous. They can let the local county and city cops know too. Save us a lot of time on the phone”.

——————————————————————————————–

Although he was pleased to be away from the main road for a while, it was slower progress. So when he saw a diner and gas station ahead, he pulled off to get a burger and fries and fill up the Sierra. He got the food to take out, and then sat in the parking lot to eat it. If he was going to be in Saratoga Springs before dark, he best let the mob guy know to expect him. Taking out the paper he had written the phone numbers down on, he dialled. It was answered quickly.

“Who’s this? The tone was definitely no-nonsense.

“Is that Vincent? I got a boat for you, asked to deliver it by Cisco. Said I should call you. I’m a coupla hours south of Saratoga Springs, where d’ya wanna meet”.

He had tried to sound tough. And nonchalant, like he did this sort of thing every day. It hadn’t worked.

“So what happened to Cisco, and who are you? Why have you got my boat?” Ricky stopped trying to be a gangster and told a half-truth.

“Cisco asked me to do it ’cause I had a trailer on my pickup. We winched the boat on it down in Florida a coupla days ago. He gave me your name and number, told me to get up to Saratoga Springs, hand over the boat and get the money he’s due. So, can we meet tonight? I don’t wanna be up north longer that I have to”. Vincent was feisty.

“That lazy Mex got one of his crew to deliver, did he? My boss ain’t gonna like that. I’m gonna have to call Cisco and get back to you”. Before he could hang up, Ricky interrupted.

“Cis ain’t answering his phone, dunno why. Look, I’m up here, the boat’s behind my pickup, and I can deliver it where you want. Why waste time?” He heard the sound of Vincent lighting a cigarette.

“I ain’t wasting time, fella. But I need to see my boss tonight first. You think I carry two hundred grand around in my jacket? You find somewhere to stay over tonight, and call me after breakfast tomorrow”. He hung up. Ricky sat staring out of the window in a daze. Two hundred grand. Who would pay that for an old boat?

Not only was Cisco always intending to rip him off, he had now put him in harm’s way with the mob.

Still driving north on the coutry road, Ricky saw a campsite sign off to the left and took the rutted track leading to it, hoping nothing came the other way. It opened out at the end next to a small lake with a tired-looking jetty for boat launches.

Nobody else was there, so it looked to be a good enough place to spend the night. He knew he really should try to contact Connie, but wanted to wait until he had some good news to tell her. She was going to have to stay mad at him until he had the money.

After his last experience of sleeping in the boat, this time he made sure to secure the small door to the cabin. He had been checking the rear-view all day, and hadn’t seen the same car twice. But he was nervy, all the same. The phone showed a seventy-percent battery, so he decided not to use it as a torch.

Once it got dark, it was completely black but for some watery moonlight, and all he could hear was the sound of nocturnal animals and birds in the distance.

When he woke up needing to pee, it was barely light. He had slept so soundly, just as well no Cubans had come to get him.

Far too early to drive all the way to Saratoga Springs, he reckoned a good breakfast would be the thing, and retraced the track up to the main road, where he soon saw a sign for Kingston. That would reconnect him with the eighty-seven north, and there was bound to be a cafe or diner up there.

The Breakfast Special was very good, though he had to wait a while, as the diner had just opened. The waitress was getting on in years, and trying to cover that up with too much make-up. Her style was chatty and flirty as she slid the plate in front of him.

“You in the service? Have to say I’m partial to a man in uniform. Let me get you some more coffee, honey”. She must have been fifty if she was a day, but he didn’t want to piss her off and cause a scene. So when she brought the check he tipped her almost ten dollars, and winked at her as he left.

It was less than two hours to Saratoga Springs, going left on the ninety to avoid Albany. It was bigger than he expected, so he turned off into the State Park and found a quiet parking lot.

Vincent answered the phone before it had hardly rung.

“You here already? Jeez, I’m gonna need a coupla hours. We’re up at the Hilton, you anywhere near there?” Ricky told him he was in the State Park, and he didn’t know where the Hilton was.

“Good choice. A truck towing a boat won’t get no attention in there. Okay, I’ll call ya”.

Beginning to wish he hadn’t quit smoking when Connie announced she was having a baby, Ricky was not only bored, his nerves were jangling. This mob guy Vincent was talking like he paid to collect boats every day, and had no idea what a big deal it was for him. He checked his phone every five minutes for over two hours, and was close to giving up on all of it when it rang.

“Hey, fella. We’ll be there at five. Had to arrange something with a tow hitch. Don’t move from the parking lot you told me about”.

With even longer to wait than he had expected, Ricky was left wishing he had bought snacks and drinks. To while away the time, he examined the automatic he had taken from the Cuban, working out where the safety was, and how to change the magazine. Not that he expected to have to use it, but if it came to it there was more firepower than the Colt revolver.

The arrival of a car a few spaces away made him even edgier. But it was a woman driving a Buick, and she got one of those tiny dogs out the back and went off with it on a leash, not giving him so much as a glance. She was back in less than thirty minutes. He guessed such a small dog didn’t need much walking. His phone said five-fifteen when a silver Caddy drove in, followed by a white Toyota truck.

Ricky slipped the automatic into the back of his cammo trousers as the door of the Caddy opened.

Watching the man walking in his direction, Ricky thought he could have come from the set of any modern mafia film. There was the self-assured swagger, the shiny grey handmade suit worn with a black polo shirt, and glossy patent loafers on his feet. A hundred-dollar haircut and sunbed tan completed the image.

Behind him, the man standing by the side of the Toyota truck was wearing an ankle-length raincoat on a dry, bright afternoon, indicating he was hiding whatever was being carried inside it. Just the two of them then. Ricky confirmed that by looking around.

Vincent was overly friendly.

“Hey, fella. How ya doing? You picked a good spot here, but it’s kinda public, doncha think? Maybe move your pickup over under those trees there, then my guy can bring the Toyota and you can swap the boat?” Not fooled by the friendly smile, Ricky chose to act tough.

“Ain’t moving nowhere until I see the money, mister. You got the money to show me?” Vincent spread his hands wide, then opened his jacket.

“Relax. I ain’t packing, look. The money is in the Caddy. You think I was gonna just walk over with it? Calm down, and let’s get this done”. Ricky was looking over Vincent’s shoulder, watching the tough guy in the long coat. He hadn’t moved. Ricky stood his ground.

“You show me the money. You can see I got the boat, I need to see the money”. The wiseguy turned to his companion, and waved him forward. Long Coat stopped and popped the trunk of the Caddy, reaching in and removing a suitcase. One of those small ones, the sort you can carry-on a flight.

Looking at Ricky with undisguised contempt, he brought the case over and snapped open the latches. Inside was a lot of money. Old notes, small denominations bundled in thousands secured by rubber bands. Vincent dropped the friendly act.

“So I showed you the money. Now you ain’t getting the case until the boat’s on the back of the Toyota, so just move it under those trees like I asked, before it gets dark”.

Driving the short distance into the trees, and looking for a gap in the woodland large enough to make the switch, all of Ricky’s senses told him there was no way they were going to give him the money.

Once out of view of the parking lot, they were one hundred percent intending to whack him and take the boat. He knew that for sure. But for now, he had to go through the motions.

The Toyota followed him into the trees, with Vincent now in the passenger seat. When he stopped his pickup, the mob guy leaned out of the window, shouting and waving. “Not here. Go further!” Unwilling to get to a place where he couldn’t turn the boat around on the trailer, he carried on for a hundred yards more and stopped. Before anything else could be said, he got out, walked to the back, and started to unlock the hitch.

It was the loud clicking sound of the shotgun being racked that stopped him dead. He rolled forward like they did in the films, reaching back for the automatic as he came up in a crouching position.

Long Coat guy had fired the sawn off, but had badly underestimated Ricky. The buckshot had hit a tree off to the left, and Ricky was already wildly firing the automatic before the man had a chance to work the pump-action for the next round. When the magazine was empty, Ricky grabbed a spare from his coat pocket and reloaded before he stood up.

Vincent was hit, but moving. The blood seemed to be around his right side, above his hip. He was bent over, pulling up his trouser leg to reach the ankle holster containing a hidden pistol. Ricky fired twice in quick succession. The first bullet missed, the second hit Vincent square in the side of his head above his ear.

Hearing a groan, Ricky looked to his left to see the other guy flat on his back, his right hand extended toward the shotgun he had dropped. Three more shots hit him in the centre of his chest and he stopped groaning.

Running back to the Toyota, he found the case on the back seat. Trembling, he stared at the Caddy in the parking lot beyond. There was nobody around. He had to hope that the gunfire hadn’t been heard and the cops hadn’t been called. Just in case they had, he didn’t have much time.

But time enough to hitch the boat to the Toyota and get the hell out of there.

Ricky headed north around the town, then took the twenty-nine going east. He was driving on instinct, and not thinking straight. One thing he knew for sure, he could never go back to Florida. And another thing he was certain of was that he had to get out of the country, and further away from the reach of the Mob. He had just killed a Made Man, and for all he knew, a Capo too. They would hunt him down like a rat, no doubt about that.

Without a passport that wasn’t going to be easy. He had never had one anyway, no need when Georgia was the only place he had ever been outside of Florida. Connie didn’t have one either, at least he was sure she didn’t. Even with all the money he had now, the prospect of being illegal in Canada didn’t appeal at all. If they had passports, they could maybe go to Puerto Rico, start a new life where their parents had come from.

That meant he would have to source the papers. But as the only criminal he knew was Cisco, he had no idea how to do that.

The sign for the next town read Grangerville. As he checked the rear-view, something finally occured to him. Why the hell was he still towing the boat?

He had hitched the boat out of habit, his mind all over the place following the shooting. Now it was like an advertising sign to anyone following him. And it no longer had any value that he was aware of. During all of this nobody had ever spoken about why they wanted the thing, or why it was worth so much money to them. With no sign of a rest area to dump the boat in, he kept driving on into the night.

—————————————————————————————–

Early the next morning, patrolman Terry Machin of the Saratoga Springs Police Department was given a task by the Duty Sergeant. “Take yourself over to the State Park. A lady rang in about a Caddy in the parking lot. She says it was there yesterday, and it’s still there, so she reckons it’s stolen. She didn’t get the registration”.

Machin was in no rush to do such a routine job, so went for breakfast first, in his favourite diner. He was hoping Charlene would be waitressing. She was dandy, and he was sure he had a chance with her.

No such luck, she wasn’t working. So he ate his breakfast and took a slow drive down to the park, hoping to get something more interesting over the radio in the meantime.

Sure enough the Caddy was there. No keys in the ignition, but the doors were unlocked. Seeing nothing obvious inside the car, he opened the trunk.Next to a tennis racket holder, he could see a .45 automatic with a pearl handle, and a twelve gauge pump shotgun. That sparked his interest, so he called it in for a check on the registration, which was a New Jersey plate. Janice on the radio sounded as bored as always, but he had been around long enough for the result to have some impact on him.

“Comes back to a Vincenzo Rizzo, Trenton, New Jersey. You want I should run that name?” Machin told her to try it. Janice didn’t sound so bored when she came back. “Says here he’s a RICO interest. That usually means a mob guy. Has a number to contact the Feds, you want I should do that, Terry?” Suddenly, Terry’s day had got a lot more interesting.

“Not yet, Janice. Tell the sergeant he might wanna contact the captain, and he might wanna call in the State Police. I’ll go have a look around, let me know what they say”. Taking his portable radio and flipping the tab of his pistol holster, Machin headed for the trees in the distance.

——————————————————————————————–

The Trenton cops tasked with calling on the Rizzo house knew exactly who lived there. One of them had been on the take for ten years, and had been to the house on more than one occasion. Maria Rizzo was as hard-nosed as her husband, perhaps even harder.

“Saratoga Springs, you say? Yeah, maybe. Vincent gets around, he’s a busi-ness-man. You know, busy. What’s he doing up there? How the hell should I know? He don’t tell me shit”.

Then she slammed the door in their faces before making a phone call.

Just outside the town of Cambridge on a country road, Ricky pulled the Toyota over to the side on the grass. There was no traffic around and he would see the headlights if anything came along. Unhitching the trailer by the light from his phone, he let it slide onto the verge and drove away. After spending the night in the back of the car on a grassy parking area next to the Hudson River, he called Connie.

Before she could start in on him, he got in first.

“Connie, please just listen. I’m in real trouble and I need you to listen. It all went bad. I had to shoot some guys honey, or they would have killed me. I got rid of my truck, but I’m driving someone else’s now and that will have to go soon. I need to get out of the country, before the Mob guys or the cops catch up with me. I got plenty of money, enough to set us up, but we ain’t got passports, so I’m thinking of crossing over to Canada illegally, just walk across some woods or something. It would be nice to go and stay with my uncle Luis, back home in Puerto Rico, but without passports, we can’t go nowhere”.

His wife wanted to scream at him, but controlled her rage. Despite his rambling bluster, she could hear he was vulnerable, hurting. She loved him, and she was the sensible one.

“Don’t be silly, Rick. We don’t need no passports to go to stay with your uncle. But you will need ID to fly there, at least a driver’s licence. And if the cops are looking for you, you can’t use your own. You ain’t gonna get home for the baby now, no time for that. But you gotta think straight, go to a town, find a bar in the downtown area, and ask around about getting a fake driver’s licence. Don’t flash too much money about, and for Christ’s sake don’t shoot anyone else. Get the ID, then drive to JFK. Leave the car in the long-stay lot and buy a one way ticket. Once you are on your way, let me know. Then when me and the baby are fit to travel, I will fly from Florida to be with you. Oh, and Rick, dress smart, look relaxed, and just take on one carry-on bag, no hold luggage”.

She held back the tears, but Ricky didn’t. He was sobbing as he replied.

“I’m so sorry, sweetheart. I love you so much. Don’t worry, I’ll do as you say and call you before I fly. Kiss the baby for me when it happens”. He hung up, unable to hold it together any longer. Connie didn’t make it to the bathroom before her waters broke.

Checking the map, Ricky found his gaze resting on Buffalo. It was maybe five hours west, but he could take the ninety all the way. It wasn’t in the direction he had come from, so no retracing his steps where they might be expecting him. And it was a big city, bound to have the sort of seedy district he was going to need.

——————————————————————————————-

The Feds had arrived and took over, looking at him like he was a circus clown, Patrolman Machin thought. Even the Captain was dismissed with a wave of the hand. “We’ll take it from here, it’s our crime scene now”. Special Agent this and Special Agent that in their sharp suits, a whole truck full of CSI, and the woodland shut off from the public right up to and including the Caddy in the parking lot.

He had found the two dead guys near an old Sierra truck, with shell casings all over the ground. The Captain had summed it up in seconds. “Mob hit, for sure. They made certain these guys weren’t going to the emergency room. Tell Janice to make that call to the Feds, otherwise this is gonna become a world of pain for us”.

———————————————————————————————

It was early afternoon when Ricky arrived in Buffalo and started to drive around looking for the kind of neighbourhood he wouldn’t want to bring his baby up in. He was hungry, thirsty, and as nervous as hell. But do this one last thing, and he could run off to uncle Luis and start a new life.

By five, he was getting tired of driving around and not finding anywhere likely. Then he spotted a bar on the corner with a sign in Spanish. Parking up the side, he removed some money from the bag, then hid it as best as he could under the front seat.

Before walking into the place, he slid the automatic into the waistband of his trousers.

The bar was almost deserted that early, other than the barman behind the scratched chrome-topped bar, and an old geezer sitting at the back holding two walking canes and staring at an empty glass. Ricky ordered a beer, and drunk most of it without putting the bottle down. He pointed at the bottle and said, “Same again”. The barman brought the beer over and Ricky asked the question without looking up.

“Looking for someone who can get me some convincing I.D., a driver’s licence will do. You know anyone?” The unsmiling barman didn’t even reply, just walked away wiping down the bar top with a rag like it badly needed cleaning. Finishing the first beer and picking up the second bottle, Ricky was wondering where to go next when he heard a voice behind him.

“Buy me a drink, young fella. I can help ya”. The old man must have been eighty, maybe much older than that. But his voice was strong, and unexpectedly loud. “Double Jack, and bring it over”. The barman was smiling now, and poured the bourbon. Ricky picked up the glass and his beer, walked over to the table at the back, and sat down. The old man had a glint in his eye.

“Cost ya a hundred for me, but I can show you where. I know a guy, but he ain’t cheap. You got money?” He downed the drink in one as Ricky replied. “I got some, maybe enough. I’ll give you fifty and another double if you take me there”. The man tapped the glass on the table and looked at the barman. He put down the rag and brought over the second drink. Downing that one just as fast, the old guy stood up and grabbed his canes. “Deal. Pay the bar tab, and let’s go”.

At the end of the block, they stopped outside a shabby store front. The faded sign above read ‘Xerox Copies. Photo Printing. Same Day Service.’ The old man turned and said, “Wait here, I’ll make sure my guy is working”, then he went inside. He was straight back on the street. “You owe me fifty, young fella. He’s inside waiting”. When he got the fifty, he headed back in the direction of the bar. This time he was walking normally, and not using the canes.

A short fat guy was waiting near the door, his sparse hair plastered over a bald head with some kind of oil. He looked nervous as he slid over the sign to ‘Closed’ and bolted the door. “Come out back. I can do what you need. Cost you five hundred”.

The back room was bigger than the store in front, and contained printers and photocopiers, as well as metal cabinets consisting of numerous small drawers, and packets of copy paper stacked as high as the ceiling. Still edgy, he turned to Ricky. “Money first. Five hundred, like I said”. Sticking to what he had decided to do, Ricky shook his head.

“Ain’t got that much cash on me, but you can have two hundred, and this. Reckon anyone around here will give you three hundred for it”. He pulled the automatic from his waistband, and the fat man turned white. Ricky realised he thought he was being threatened.

“S’okay, I aint gonna rob you. But you must know someone who would buy this. Got a spare magazine too”. Relaxing, the man extended a hand. “Alright, let’s see the two hundred”. Happy with the cash, he put it in his pocket and walked over to a shelf to get a camera. “Think of a name you want on it. Use the same year of birth but give me a different date”.

Ricky held on to the gun while the head-shot photos were taken against a plain background, and gave the man a fake name and birth date. Sliding open some drawers on the cabinet, the man said, ‘New York City okay? I got lots of those in blanks”. He produced one to show. As far as Ricky could tell, it was genuine. The guy must have a great contact at the DMV.

Fifteen minutes later, Ricky had a new licence, with his new identity. The fat man seemed pleased with his work. “That’ll stand any stops or checks, and you won’t have no warrants outstanding neither. Now, what about the gun?” Deciding that this man wasn’t about to shoot him in the back room of his own store, he handed him the automatic, barrel first. The guy was still looking at it when Ricky slid the bolt on the front door and let himself out.

Back in the Toyota, he studied the map and worked out his route to JFK.

State Trooper Davis saw the boat on the roadside and stopped to check it out. There was nothing much in the cabin, and no sign of anyone around. So he radioed in to ask if anyone had reported such a boat and trailer lost or stolen, but there were no current reports. He took a photo of it on his phone and sent it to the despatch room to be circulated to all agencies and police departments. Then he left, deciding to return later to see if it was still there.

He hadn’t even made it as far as Cambridge when he was told on the radio to go back and secure the scene for the Feds. That meant he was going to miss lunch.

—————————————————————————————-

It was going to be a long drive to JFK, and Ricky didn’t want to show up looking like an off-duty soldier. On his way to the highway he spotted a clothes store, parked the Toyota out back, and went in. His choice was a cheap grey two-piece suit, some black formal shoes, and a white button-down shirt. Adding some new socks and jockey shorts, he was good to go.

Walking to the cash desk to pay, he saw a nice-looking leather shoulder bag hanging up on a rack, the type a young office guy on a weekend trip might carry. It cost more than the clothes and shoes combined, but he bought it.

He left all the new things on, and carried the army surplus clothes. Behind the store there was a dumpster for the fried chicken shop next door. Packing the money and the Cuban’s clothes and stuff into the new shoulder bag, he wiped down the Colt pistol and wrapped it in the army jacket. Then he threw everything into the dumpster, including the old sports bag and the suitcase that had contained the money.

Although it was a good long time since he had shaved and showered, he would freshen up at the airport.

——————————————————————————————-

The Feds arrived in under an hour, which surprised Davis. They closed the road, and told him he could go. As he got back in his cruiser, their CSI team was already clambering all over the boat. Davis didn’t care, at least he would get off on time today.

——————————————————————————————–

After driving all night, Ricky was exhausted, and craving coffee. It was early when he drove into the car park and took the ticket from the machine. He had ignored Connie’s advice about the long-stay, and opted for the twenty-four hour max. He could walk to the terminal from there, and he was never going to pay the parking fine anyway. He left the keys in the Toyota then walked away without looking back at it. Hopefully, someone would steal it.

Before going over to the desks to check on airlines and flights he went to buy some coffee, two large cups. Once he had drunk those, he headed for the men’s room. He needed to pee, and would then have a wash as best he could. Not wanting to wake up Connie too early, he had sent her a text message telling her he was at JFK, and he loved her. Adding that he would be in touch once he arrived at uncle Luis’s place.

———————————————————————————————-

Don Barillà had personally taken the call from Vincent Rizzo’s wife. She was old family, and he had known her grandfather. Once he had spoken to her, he made some more calls. Word was that the guy who whacked Vincent was a Spic. That ruled out using any of his guys. Sicilians only killed other Sicilians, as far as he was concerned. So he made some more calls. An old friend in New York City recommended someone and gave the Don his number. “He’s Irish, but a pro. Does good work”.

———————————————————————————————–

Dennis O’Connor was originally from Boston, but had been living in Albany for a few years. The wiseguys showed up at his apartment with a wad of cash, and photocopies of a driver’s licence and other details obtained from cops on the payroll. The best clue was the Toyota, which the guy had taken when he had run off. He had all the details of that too. Paying off cops monitoring traffic cameras turned out to be worthwhile, and they found the Toyota heading for Buffalo. A contact there called Dennis when it was seen outside a bar, and the Irishman was already long on the road by then.

————————————————————————————————-

Ricky was bent over the sink splashing water, and didn’t hear the man walk in. Dennis fired one close-range shot with the silencer into the back of his head, then scooped the shoulder bag off the floor before walking quickly out of the men’s room.

The End.

Acacia Close: The Complete Story

This is all 24 parts of my recent fiction serial in one complete story.
It is a long read, at 18,790 words.

They had found the house online. It looked like a nice place to live, just twelve houses in a residential close, so no through traffic. Six modest detached three-beds on either side of the street, two bungalows at the end, in the horseshoe where cars could turn around. Behind the two bungalows was a playing field at the back of a large park.

It had been the last development at the southern edge of the small country town that was a twenty-minute walk or a short drive away. In that sleepy part of England that never features much on the news, and feels like not a lot has changed there since the sixties.

Jenny had found a job as a Community Nurse, and Alan would continue to work as a self-employed electrician. He had already placed an ad in the local paper, and arranged for some leaflets to be printed and delivered through letterboxes in the town. It was the kind of place they had always promised themselves they would live in one day, and when their flat had increased so much in value they were eager to sell it and move away from the big city where they had lived for so long.

Standing on the driveway waiting for the removal men to show up with their furniture, Jenny couldn’t stop smiling. They would finally have a garden. Okay, only a small one, but outside space to enjoy in good weather. Alan could keep all of his supplies and tools in the garage, and there was room for her car and his work van to park on the brick-weave frontage.

Expecting to see some interested neighbours, Alan had been disappointed. There seemed to be nobody around on that Friday morning. Oh well, plenty of time to get to know them later.

Jenny had to get busy over the weekend, as she had to start work on Monday. The drive to the Health Centre would only take a few minutes, then she could meet her colleagues and get her list of visits for the week ahead. It was going to be very different to working in the city, she was sure of that. So far, nobody had phoned Alan’s mobile to enquire about electrical work, but it had only been a couple of weeks. Not having any jobs or estimates to go out to would at least mean he was around to get everything packed away.

He might even start on re-decorating the house. One of the downsides of buying a bereavement sale, the questionable taste of an old person who had lived there since it was built and had modernised nothing. On the plus side, that had made it easy to negotiate a nice discount on the asking price, and with the money saved Jenny had traded in her old Nissan Micra for a newish Honda Jazz.

The removal crew worked fast. The contents of the two-bed city flat seemed lost in the larger house. They had no furniture to put in the conservatory at the back, so used that space to store boxes that would have to be gone through over the weekend. Once the men had been given a genrous tip and headed off back to the city, Alan suggested they try the nearest pub for dinner that night. They had the basics to make hot drinks and sandwiches, but nothing substantial in until they went to the town supermarket tomorrow.

It was called The Fox And Hounds, and was on the main road into town, a ten-minute walk away. Taken over by one of the pub chains, the interior had lost all of its charms, but gained an extensive food menu. Settling on burgers and various side dishes, Jenny also ordered a bottle of wine to toast their new life. She joked about how there were no Acacia trees in sight in Acacia Close, and Alan said the developers had simply chosen an appealing name.

They stayed in the pub longer than they had planned to, so by the time they were walking back in the dark, they were both feeling the effects of a long day and eager to get some sleep. Jenny used the torch app on her phone to illuminate the front door so she could see where to put the key. Alan had said he would fit a security light over the weekend, and he already had one in his van. As she opened the door, she realised that Alan was still standing by the kerb. When she turned round with the torch, she saw why.

Both of the front tyres on her car were flat, and the windscreen of Alan’s van was smashed.

Dennis had been surprised when the SOLD sign had gone up outside old Maggie’s house. It had been on the market for well over a year, as her money-grabbing daughter had been asking for too much. That house needed so much work, at the very least a new bathroom and new kitchen, and he was sure Maggie had never had the central heating serviced since Graham had died.

He had watched them from the window in the front bedroom, through the old wartime binoculars his dad had left him. He guessed they were both about forty to forty-five years old, the woman was decent-looking, and had a nice curvy figure. The man was thin, and most of his hair had already receded. In his opinion, Dennis reckoned he was lucky to have her.

Their furniture didn’t look very new, and there wasn’t much of it. He had only seen one bed go in, a double with a separate mattress. Why did people like that want a large house?

Her car was only two years old, judging by the number plate, but his van would be ten years old soon. It was sign-written with a mobile number and the words ‘Alan Hillson Electrician’ on both sides, and had one of those logos that proves he is qualified on each door.

Using his phone camera, Dennis had managed to get two decent photos of the woman from across the street. Once he enlarged them by moving his fingers on the screen, he could see plenty of detail. She would look much better when she wasn’t wearing jeans and a t-shirt, no doubt about that.

Then Marion had called him to come down and open a jar of something, so he hadn’t seen them leave for the pub.

Next door to Alan and Jenny’s new home, Emily cleaned the bathroom for the fourth time that day. If she didn’t clean it spotlessly every time she used the toilet, there would be hell to pay later. He always knew, as if he had a sixth sense or something.

Life had been a little easier when Natalie still lived at home, but ever since she had gone to University and then got a job in London, Colin had become worse than ever. Now she didn’t even have a key, so once he went to work she couldn’t go out, as he locked the doors. Deliveries had to be left on the step until he came home, and woe betide dinner wasn’t on the table the minute he walked through the door. He kept her mobile phone with him, making sure she had no contact with the outside world.

Old Maggie had understood not to try to talk to her, and never to knock on the door. But now they would have new neighbours, and god forbid they would try to be friendly. Emily had wanted to look out of the window while they were moving in, but she had to make sure she knew nothing about them, not even what they looked like. Otherwise Colin would want to know why. She put some more concealer on the big bruise on her left arm.

If Colin saw the bruise he would ask how she got it, and would never believe her if she said it was where he had hit her because the peas on his dinner were cold.

There was just time to do her hair and get changed into something nice before she heard his car outside. The dinner was ready to dish up in fifteen minutes, so she hoped he didn’t get home early. She saw the car pull onto the driveway through the living room window, and rushed into the kitchen to get her oven gloves.

But he didn’t come straight in. Instead she heard the garage door open, followed by the sound of glass breaking. By the time his key unlocked the door, she was adding the vegetables onto the plates.

Whatever he had been doing, she couldn’t ask. That would have to remain a mystery.

Her stomach turned over when she saw the look on his face while he was eating. She knew that look, the one he always gave her when he wanted sex. She would have to rush through dinner, then go up and have a bath and get ready for him. All she could hope was that it would be over quickly.

But it was Friday night, so no work for Colin tomorrow. She knew what that meant too.

Alan got some plastic sheeting from the back of his van and secured it over the shattered windscreen as best as he could. There was no more they could do that night, but he slept restlessly, angry and confused about why it had happened. The next morning while Jenny was unpacking boxes, he made some phone calls.

The mobile windscreen people could come on Monday morning, but the local tyre place couldn’t send anyone out to fit new tyres until Tuesday. Jenny was going to have to get a taxi to work until both vehicles were sorted.

After breakfast, Alan went out and started knocking on doors, determined to find out if anyone had seen or heard anything. It wasn’t the introduction to the neighbours he had been hoping for, and he knew he would have to try to stay calm. He could see a woman through the curtains in next door’s living room, but it was a man who answered the bell on the third try. The man’s face looked completely blank. “Can I help you?”

Explaining what had happened, Alan asked if they had heard anything or if they might have a security camera or doorbell camera they could check. The man just shook his head. “No, nothing like that I’m afraid. It was probably teenagers coming back from the park. They go down there at night drinking cider and smoking weed you know. You say the tyres were cut badly? I expect those yobbos carry knives too. It will have been them, I’m sure of it”.

With that, the man closed the door in Alan’s face. So much for friendly neighbours.

At the next house, a teenage girl answered the door, peering around the gap of a secuity chain. She looked Indian, and was nervous. He told her what had happened, but she couldn’t help. “My mum and dad are at the restaurant, setting up. You would have to ask them, but they don’t get home until after midnight”.

No answer at the next house, but an older woman answered at the fourth one, and gave him a smile. After the introduction, she apologised for not being able to help. “I go to bed very early, and my hearing is not what it was. But it was nice to meet you”. Next door, a young man was fiddling with a motorbike on the driveway.

Unfortunately, he was also of little help.

“Sorry mate, can’t help you. I was at my girlfriend’s place until gone midnight, and my parents are away at their holiday home in France until next month. You don’t know anything about bike electrics, do you? The headlamp keeps going out”. Alan told him to buy a new bulb, and he would look at it on Sunday.

Disheartened, he didn’t bother with the bungalows or the other houses across the road. Instead he went home and fitted the security light, telling Jenny he was going to buy and fit a security camera too, once his van was back on the road. With no way of getting to the shops, Jenny said they would get takeaways. She was trying to be upbeat.

“We can have a Chinese tonight, and an Indian tomorrow. Or we can walk back up to the pub later. That man was probably right about kids hanging around the park. You know what they are like after a few drinks, showing off and vandalising things”. Alan wasn’t convinced. “Why our car and van though? They had to walk past others on their way out of the close, so why choose us?”.

With so much to do, Jenny didn’t continue with the conversation. She knew her husband was angry, so best to let him cool down.

Dennis had been watching the man as he walked down the street knocking on doors. He had expected him to cross the road and knock on his house eventually, but he had given up and gone home. He didn’t look very happy, so it was bound to be because someone had slashed the car tyres and broken the van window. Dennis knew who it was of course. He had seen Colin arrive home, get something out of the garage, and then the sound of glass breaking. But he wasn’t about to tell the new bloke that, even if he had been asked. Better to keep out of it.

Colin was a nasty piece of work.

Alan answered the doorbell on Sunday morning. It was the young bloke from down the street, the one who had been fiddling with a motorbike. He was holding a new headlight bulb, and grinning. “I got the new bulb this morning, any chance you can have a look at my bike?”. Alan was happy for the diversion. “Yeah, I’ll get some tools and be down in a couple of minutes”.

He was standing next to the bike with his arms folded. “Thanks for this, I’m Dean by the way”. Alan took his hand as he stretched it out to be shaken. “Alan”. He took off the headlamp and tested the connection. “Bulb looks okay, might be a fuse. Don’t suppose you’ve heard anything about what happened to our car and van? Bloke next door to me reckons it was vandals, youngsters drinking in the park”. Dean’s face was giving nothing away.

“I doubt that. Lived here all my life and never known anyone to be in the park at night drinking or doing anything else. It’s mostly used by little kids, and some local football teams use the playing fields at weekends during the footy season. That bloke’s called Colin. My dad has had a few run-ins with him in the past, he’s a miserable bastard. When the Indian family moved in, he put up a ten-foot fence so they couldn’t look into his garden. They’re not really Indian, they are from Bangladesh, own the curry house in town. Their takeaways are mint, Alan”.

After changing a fuse, Alan started the bike and switched on the headlamp. “Dodgy fuse, Dean. Should be alright now, and you have got yourself a spare bulb for the future”. Dean looked very happy. “Cheers for that, how much do I owe you?” Picking up his tool bag, Alan looked the youngster in the eye. “Nothing, a pleasure to help. You can do me a favour in return one day. In the meantime, you might mention to anyone you know that there is a good electrician looking for work”.

Dennis had been able to see the woman getting dressed in the front bedroom as they had no net curtains up and she had opened the main ones. Only from the back though, but better than nothing. He had ducked back and put down the binoculars when she suddenly faced the window, but picked them up again when he saw young Dean knock on the door. So the new bloke was fixing his bike. That could be useful. His security light had stopped working two years ago, and Marion had been nagging him to get a new one ever since. Dennis liked that shops now opened on Sundays. Marion got there as soon as they opened at ten, and that gave him a couple of hours of peace until she got home.

Something about this Sunday was different though. Colin always washed his car on a Sunday, unless it was raining. You could set your clock by him. But today all the curtains were closed as usual, and there was no sign of Colin connecting his jet wash to the hose run through from the back. That had to be a first.

The taxi arrived on time to take Jenny to work on the Monday, and two hours later the mobile windscreen man turned up to fix the window on the van. Alan stood talking to him as he worked. “Can you tell how this happened? I was told it might be youngsters, you know, vandals”. The man wasn’t exactly chatty. For one thing, Alan hadn’t offered him a cup of tea or coffee, and as this was an insurance job he was going to have to pay tax on it. He preferred cash in hand.

“Took some force, I can tell you that. Those windscreens don’t break easy, so it’s not a stone or something small. Could be a hammer, shovel, something you could get a swing with”. That was the extent of his conversational skills. After signing some paperwork, Alan rang Jenny’s mobile and left a message telling her he would meet her at the big supermarket so they could get the weeky shop. He knew she could walk there from the health centre.

During the short drive into town, Alan couldn’t shake a thought from his mind.

What youngsters would go drinking in the park carrying a hammer or a shovel?

Colin was worn out and dirty. There was no time to wash the car this morning, as he still had lots to do.

Digging out the large raised beds in the greenhouse had taken longer than expected. He had to carefully remove all the tomato plants to be re-planted later, then find something big enough to shovel all the soil onto so he could get it back easily into the raised beds. He had settled on using a roll of plastic waste-bin liners, stretched out along the stone tiled walkway.

He had to wait until it was dark but not dead of night quiet to carry Emily’s naked body down from the bedroom and lay it into the right hand raised bed. All he could do was hope that none of the neighbours happened to be looking out of any back bedroom windows at that precise moment. Adding just enough soil to cover the chalk-white skin, he hurried back inside.

The first thing to do was to use her phone to send him a text message. It would be timed of course, but he would say he was already asleep. He kept it simple.

‘Colin, I am leaving you tonight, I am not happy being married to you and cannot face an argument. I have taken five thousand from the joint account, you can have the rest, and the house. Don’t try to find me’.

Transferring money from the joint account to her personal account was easy using the online banking app. And it would appear to have been done at the same time as the farewell message. Then to avoid any chance of her phone being tracked later, he removed the battery and SIM card, placing everything into her handbag along with her purse and a set of keys she had never actually been allowed to own.

Deciding what she would have taken, he settled for a few dresses and skirts, a pair of jeans, some socks, some underwear, extra shoes, an outdoor coat and her make up bag and hairbrush. They were packed into a medium sized suitcase that would be buried in the left hand raised bed along with her handbag once he was sure nobody was outside in their gardens on Sunday. Having a last sweep to make sure he hadn’t forgotten anything, he found her hair dryer in a drawer and added that to the case.

It had all gone terribly wrong on Friday night. He had tied her to the bed as usual, then put the pillowcase over her head as a hood. She hadn’t struggled, she knew the routine and what he wanted. When he was satisfied, he had gone downstairs to enjoy a large Scotch, leaving Emily on the bed unable to move. He liked to make her wait until he decided to untie her, leaving her wondering how long it would be.

When he was bored sitting in the dark, he had gone upstairs and pulled off the hood. Her eyes were open and staring, but she wasn’t moving. Putting his right ear to her mouth, he could not feel any breath coming out of her. But he noticed the large bruises around her neck. Had he gone too far with the pretend strangling? She hadn’t protested, or tried to get free. In the past when he had overdone things, she had often shouted or struggled. But not this time.

No way was he going to call an ambulance. Too many questions will be asked, and he could be in serious trouble. Best to just deal with it, pretend she had left him. He could tell his daughter on Sunday, forward her the text as proof, suggest her mum might be coming to visit her in London. He stayed calm, no point getting in a state.

Burying the case and bag was actually problematic. Unlike the slim body of Emily, it was almost level with the top of the raised bed. So he would have to think of somewhere else, perhaps lift the wooden floor in the shed and bury it under there. So he put the case in the shed for now, and buried the handbag before replacing all the soil, covering Emily completely, and re-planting the tomato plants.

Feeling exhausted and light-headed, he made himself a cheese sandwich and a cup of tea. The phone call to his daughter was going to be long and difficult, and he wasn’t looking forward to it. But once it was done, he could have a bath and finally get some sleep.

Work as usual tomorrow, no change in routine.

Colin’s daughter Jacqueline took after her father. Pushy at work, snobbish in the extreme, and completely convinced of her own superiority. She couldn’t wait to get away from the small provincial town and live in London, even though that meant sharing a house with four other girls.

Once she was living over one hundred miles away, she rarely came home. She also never telephoned, and if Emily or Colin wanted to see how she was, they had to phone her. When they did, she was always about to go out, or busy doing something with friends. Colin thought it was all a pretence, but had never challenged her on it.

“What do you mean, mum’s left home? Where the hell would she go? Well, she can’t come here, I can tell you that. Not that she would, as she’s never to my knowledge been to London, and I’m sure she would be terrified of the place if she tried to get around down here. But I will let you know if she contacts me. I expect she will be back soon anyway, I really can’t imagine her coping on her own. Bye, dad”.

Not what he had expected, but he was relieved nonetheless.

Things picked up for Alan by the middle of the week. he had received requests for three estimates for electrical work, and a bloke over the road wanted him to fit a new security light outside.

He had rung the bell on Tuesday evening, and Jenny had answered. She hadn’t invited him in, so Alan spoke to him on the doorstep. He said his name was Dennis, pointed out his house, and asked for a quote to fit a new security light. Happy with the price, he said Alan could fit it anytime, as he was retired and always at home. They agreed on Friday morning.

When Dennis had gone, Alan asked Jenny why she hadn’t invited him in. She screwed up her face. “Something creepy about him, he was looking me up and down, staring at my legs and boobs. I wish I hadn’t left my uniform on, he said he thought nurses were wonderful. When you have done the job for him, please don’t get too friendly. I don’t want him in the house, or knowing too much about our life”. Alan thought she was being silly, but let it go.

While he was up a ladder fitting the light on Friday, a woman came out of the house next door. She walked up and stood near the ladder, smiling. “Oh, I see you do small jobs. I have one of those new doorbell thingys, the ones that have a camera and record stuff onto my laptop. I bought it online, but it needs wiring in or something. Would you do that for me? I expect to pay you of course, but neighbour’s rates perhaps?”

Alan came down the ladder. She was probably the other side of fifty, very smart and attractive though, and he suddenly saw the head of a tiny dog peek out of the shoulder bag she was carrying and it yapped at him.

“Don’t mind Tinkerbelle, she won’t bite you”. He agreed to install the video doorbell next Monday, and said she would get a fair price. She looked back at him as she got to the end of the street and called out. “I’m Veronica by the way. Neighbours can call me Ronnie, but to everyone else I am Miss Veronica”.

Once she was out of sight, Dennis appeared from his side gate.

“Oho, I see you have met the lovely Veronica. You don’t want to get caught in her web, Alan. Ask yourself how a single woman with no job manages to live in a detached three-bed, dress like an actress, and have no mortgage. She’s on the game mate, a high-class prossie. The men come and go, you will soon notice the cars parked on her driveway. She’s got a website you know. She calls it ‘Comfort services in an elegant home’. We know what that means, don’t we?”

He gave a lewd wink as he said that, and Alan was sure he was dribbling too.

“My wife Marion is out, I can show you Ronnie’s website on my PC if you like. She’s got some pretty hot photos on it”. Alan declined, claiming he had work to do. Then he showed Dennis how to work the light, and the various settings options. Dennis took his account details and said he would do an online transfer of the money straight away. “You can check in five minutes, Alan, the money will be there”.

As he walked back across the road with his ladder and tools, Alan realised Jenny had been dead right about Dennis.

The estimates had been worth going out to. Two confirmed the job, including one large house that needed complete re-wiring and would take a good few weeks. That would be a good earner, so Alan was very pleased. The second job he would do first, and that was an internal modernisation of an old cottage north of the town. He would have to do all the wiring for an extended kitchen/diner to incluse extras like a dishwasher and tracked lighting.

The owner was a woman who worked as a solicitor in town, so she turned out to be a useful contact too.

On Monday, he walked across to Veronica’s house to install her video doorbell as agreed. Jenny had already left for work, and after a week in her new job she was getting on really well, enjoying the change from working in the city. It took so long for Veronica to answer the door, he was in the process of leaving as it opened behind him. He heard her husky voice. “When you said Monday morning, darling, I didn’t think you meant the crack of dawn. Come in while I make us some coffee”.

To say that the woman was scantily clad would have been a fair description. What passed for nightwear consisted of a crop-top vest with no bra underneath and some high-cut panties. But this was a woman used to being around men whilst not wearing much clothing, and she showed no trace of awareness of Alan’s embarrassment until she turned around from the coffee machine and saw the look on his face. That made her laugh out loud.

“Oh dear, I wasn’t thinking, was I darling? Hang on while I throw something on”. She came back down wearing a diaphanous dressing gown that was almost see-through and barely reached her knees. She was also carrying the tiny dog, which yapped at Alan until she put it out in the back garden. He managed to do a reasonable job of not ogling her too much while he drank the coffee. To get it over with, he swallowed it too hot, put the cup on the worktop, and said. “Thanks, I better get on”.

Reading the instructions on the doorbell kit, he realised it would be a very easy job. If he was right, he could drive into town and get the key from Sally, the solicitor. She was happy to let him have a key and work unsupervised on her cottage, so it would be a bonus to get that started today.

Sure enough, it was all done in just thirty minutes, but then Veronica wanted him to show her how it worked, how to connect it to her laptop, and how to record what it showed. That took the best part of an hour, as she seemed to have little understanding of technology.

As he packed his things away, she asked him how much she owed him. Wanting to be popular with his neighbours, he told her thirty pounds, a lot less than he would have charged anyone else for ninety minutes of his time. She reached down into her handbag and opened her purse.

Looking up, she gave him her best lascivious smile. “You can have these three ten-pound notes, or alternatively you could come upstairs with me for thirty minutes, or as long as you lasted. Your choice, darling”. He grinned, and extended his hand for the money.

“I have to run a business, Ronnie. And besides, you live far too close to me for any of that nonsense”. She chuckled, and handed over the cash.

Colin was feeling conflicted. On one hand, it had been a pleasure to finally get rid of the terrible drudge he had been stupid enough to marry. But the other side of that was that he now had to cook his own meals and clean the house.

He resolved to join an online dating site when he got home that evening. It should be easy enough to find some sad woman who wanted to wait on him, and agree to his sexual demands. He would list himself as divorced, and choose women in the older age group, perhaps much older than him. They should be more desperate.

As for Emily’s supposed disappearance, he was completely relaxed. She had not been listed as missing by his daughter, and certainly not by him. Her mum had died seven years ago, and her dad had left home when Emily had still been at primary school.

Nobody else would ever miss her, he was sure of that.

Grace Verney was standing in the small front garden of her bungalow watching the new man fixing something to Veronica’s front door. She plucked at a few weeds to make it look as if she had a reason to be there, but anything was better than being inside watching Steve staring into space. They called it early-onset Alzheimer’s, and they decided it wasn’t that bad. They even said she was fit enough to care for him as she was only fifty-eight.

But they didn’t take into account that he rarely knew who she was, or the way he shouted at her to get out of his house at times. Then those occasions when he didn’t know where he was, and screamed for his mother, crying that he wanted to go home.

Then there was the violence, not that it was intentional. He would lash out, scratch her, bite her sometimes. She had learned to be wary around him, and she had trouble sleeping because he would get up in the night and switch on lights or the TV. Last year he had left the bath taps running when she had walked to the nearest shop, and when she got home most of the house had been flooded.

She was worn out, and beginning to hate the man she had been married to for thirty-five years. If only they had been able to have children, at least she might have someone around to help out now. A local charity gave her a respite week every year, taking Steve into their care facility for seven days. She was supposed to get away and enjoy herself, but being alone at a holiday resort at her age was not really enjoyable.

Besides, they only just managed financially on Steve’s pensions, so holidays were out of the question. Even finding the money to keep the old car running was getting hard.

For the last nine months, she had drugged him with sleeping tablets when she had to go out. Just enough to knock him out for a couple of hours, give her the chance to go to the supermarket, or get her hair done, or keep an appointment at the dentist or doctor. The sleeping tablets were hers, prescribed by her doctor so she could sleep. But she never took them, she saved them for Steve.

The new chap seemed pleasant, and his wife was a nurse, by the look of the uniform she wore when she went out in the mornings. But what was the point of trying to be sociable? Who wanted to spend the evening with Steve staring, shouting, or walking aimlessly around the house? Mind you, the lady might understand, being a nurse. Perhaps she could become her friend? That would be nice.

There was a noise from inside. Steve was bellowing something she couldn’t understand. She had better go back in.

By the end of the second day working on Sally’s cottage, Alan was almost done. Tomorrow morning he would tidy up and check everything, then drop the spare key off at the offices of Faraday and Shaw in town. Sally Faraday was going to require a tax invoice, so he could knock that up on his laptop to send her and forward a copy to his accountant. With the job coming up on the big house, he was having to inform prospective customers that he couldn’t do anything for at least three months. He hated turning down work, but didn’t want the hassle of employing someone else, or taking on a partner.

Before she left for home that evening, Jenny Hillson went in to see the Community Nursing Manager. “I wanted to ask a favour, Alison. I see on my list that there is a welfare check on a Mr Stephen Verney. It’s just that he lives in the same close we have just moved to, and I think it might be awkward if I know too much personal information about him. You know, being such a close neighbour, I don’t really want to get involved”.

Alison smiled. “I know what you mean, they might come knocking on your door at all hours. Okay, I will swap him for someone else, and give him to Felicia”.

Colin Richardson was keen to get home that evening and see if he had any matches on the dating website. He had liked a few older women on there, so he expected some to like him in return and make the match. The home phone was flashing, indicating a message. He played it back.

“This is a message for Mrs Emily Richardson. You are due to arrange a smear test appointment by the end of this month. Please contact us at the local health centre as soon as you can. Thank you”.

The first neighbourly social occasion for Alan and Jenny was unplanned. A knock on the door late on Saturday afternoon revealed two smiling people standing there, looking like thay had both just stepped out of a spray tan booth after having their teeth whitened. The man lifted his arms to display a bottle of white wine in one, and a red bordeaux in the other. The woman was carrying a large bunch of flowers.

Good flowers, not the sort you get for a fiver in the supermarket. As Jenny joined him at the door, the man spoke in a voice that was at least five times too loud for conversation.

“Welcome, new neighbours. I’m Lee Williams, and this is my wife Kerry. You helped out our son Dean while we were away, so we wanted to thank you, and bring you a welcome drink”.

Alan was staring at them as if they were stage performers, so Jenny had to step in. “Thank you, please come in. I’m Jenny and he’s Alan. You’ll have to excuse the state of the place, we haven’t even started to redecorate yet”.

Lee was the kind of man who liked to talk.

“You are gonna love it here. Strange bunch in the close, but that makes life interesting. I see you’re an electrician, might be able to help you out there. I run my own company installing hot tubs and swimming pools. We work all over the region, and often get asked if we can recommend some good tradesmen. My boy Dean works for me too. I don’t do so much nowadays, more of a figurehead, if you get my drift. Give me some of your cards, and I’ll get my lads to recommend you”.

He was interrupted by his wife.

“We have a top of the range hot tub in our back garden, a six-person executive model with coloured lights and everything. You two should join us for a dip in it one night, nothing like a nice hot tub and a glass or two of champagne”. Alan gave Jenny a look, and Kerry noticed it.

“Oh, nothing weird, I didn’t mean that. Just a hot tub night, we will all be wearing swim stuff!” Lee chuckled. “Don’t scare them off, Kes, they just met us”.

By the time the wine was almost finished, Alan was getting hungry, but didn’t like to ask when they were leaving. Lee had got into his stride, talking about the neighbours.

“The old lady who lives on her own likes to play up a bit. Says she’s deaf, but I reckon she can hear better than any dog. She don’t say much about her life either, even when she chats to Kerry. Be careful of doing her any favours. Kerry got her some shopping once and she started posting grocery lists through our door when she knew we were going to the supermarket. The Bangladeshis are decent poeple, and their restaurant is good. We should all go there for a curry one night, you won’t be disappointed. They don’t socialise though, those people stick with their own, don’t they?”

He stopped talking long enough to swallow the last drop of his wine, and Alan realised that him and Jenny hadn’t actually said anything since they had sat down.

“Dennis across the road, he’s a bit of an old perv, but harmless enough. Kerry has seen him at the window with binoculars a few times. I didn’t bother to front him about it, he would probably say he was birdwatching or something. Veronica, well she’s on the game, obvious. But there’s never any trouble at her place, so she’s okay with me. I just wish she would stop that bloody stupid little dog yapping all the time. The one you’ve gotta watch out for is Colin. He’s a plain nasty bastard”.

Before Lee could continue to list every resident, Alan mentioned the damage to his car, and how rude Colin had been. Kerry said her piece.

“Well I can’t stand him. He thinks he’s better than everyone else and he is only a team leader in a distribution warehouse after all. I haven’t seen his wife Emily since their daughter left school, I reckon she must be mentally ill, you know, scared of going outside. What’s it called…?”

Jenny told her. “Agoraphobia”. Kerry smiled. “That’s it, I can never say it properly anyway”.

When Lee stood up to leave, Alan was relieved. Dinner was going to be late, but better late than never. They said their goodbyes, cheeks were kissed, and weak promises of hot tub nights and curry at the restaurant were made. As they were walking out the door, Lee turned back.

“You watch out for that Colin. I reckon it was him attacked your cars. He hates neighbours, he does”.

In the bungalow next door to Sam and Grace, Stanley Pomeroy was staring at the television. He hadn’t changed the channel for years, as he never actually watched the programme. He just left it on for the noise, because he found the silence more deafening. The sausages he had eaten for lunch were giving him indigestion. He couldn’t be bothered to get up and find the Rennies, so suffered the discomfort.

He knew deep down that it wasn’t really the sausages. Over thirty years of being consumed by hatred and frustration had screwed up his insides, stopped him sleeping properly, and made him anti-social and isolated. There was a time when life had been wonderful, everything he hoped it would be. He was a successful insurance broker for the largest company in the country, and married to a beautiful woman.

Helen had changed when their son Alexander died of meningitis. You expect grief, depression, all kinds of emotion when you lose a child suddenly. But he hadn’t expected the change in Helen. After her son’s funeral, she seemed to just shrug off the event.

She joined a dance class, learned to drive, and went on a trip to Italy with friends. He would come home from work to their lovely house on the outskirts of town to find a note on the kitchen table. It would tell him where she had gone, and what time she might be back. His dinner would usually be a cold salad, left on a plate in the fridge covered in cling film.

Stanley was a kind man, and he let it go for a long time, possibly too long. Rather than confront her about her new social life and constant absences, he would suggest something nice they could do together. But she was always too busy doing something with other people.

Even the idea of a cruise along the rivers of Germany was greeted with barely-disguised scorn. She was looking better too. New hairstyle, more make-up, shorter dresses and skirts. Most days she didn’t even bother to come home from work before going out, leaving him to cook himself something or go out to buy fish and chips.

Eventually, he lost his temper with her. Had he expected her to apologise, and go back to being the old Helen? He could hardly remember now. But the opposite happened. She went to stay with a friend, then came to tell him she wanted a divorce. “You are too boring, Stan. You don’t know how to have fun. You expect me to sit crying about Alexander until I am old and grey. Well, I refuse to do that. I am only thirty-three years old, and I want to live my life”.

He never suspected another man, though when he learned that she had moved in with her dancing partner, it wasn’t really a shock. Then the lawyers, having to sell the house, and knowing she was about to marry someone younger than both of them. Once the finances were sorted out, he had enough money left to buy a small house, a new bungalow in Acacia Close. He might just as well have bought a coffin and lay in it waiting to die.

There was little point in bothering to meet another woman. He would never be able to trust again. He carried on doing his best at work, and driving over to see his mother at weekends. But his heart wasn’t in it, and the bitterness began to consume him.

The next shock was when his company decided to make job cuts. Over fifty at the time, he was high on the list of those facing redundancy, and the money they offered him wouldn’t last long. In many ways, it was a relief to lose his job. He had a light bulb moment and decided to do something completely different.

Retraining as Driving Instructor, he bought a new car with dual controls suitable for students, and took out a permanent advertisement in the local newspaper.

After almost a year, he was doing well. His lessons were booked a long time ahead, and he even managed to be popular and pleasant to the mostly young people who employed him to teach them.

His mother died suddenly, almost ten years later. She was fit and well one minute, then dropped dead in Boots the Chemist in town on a Saturday afternoon. As an only child, Stanley got the house and life insurance money, deciding to sell his family home to a developer rather than have to modernise it. Still, the price was good, and it gave him financial security.

So on a whim, he decided to retire. There was enough money to live on and pay the bills long into the future, and in a year’s time when he was sixty-five, the State Pension would top that up nicely.

That had been a big mistake. He just had more time to dwell on the past. More time to hate.

The close was dark and quiet as Luke reversed his car onto the driveway. The only house showing a light was next door, Veronica’s place. She was always a night-owl, but then that was necessary in her profession. Opening the door for the first time in three months, he heard the rustle of the pile of post and leaflets being pushed across the wood laminate flooring. The place smelled closed up and musty, one of the drawbacks of working away for so long of course.

He would turn on the hot water, open a few windows to air the rooms out, and make some coffee. After that, he would give Nico a call to let him know he was home safely.

Luke Riley was from an immigrant Irish background in North London. When he realised from an early age that he preferred other boys, he confided in his parents that he was gay. Their reaction was not what he had expected. First they told him it was a phase. Then they told him it was unnatural. And when none of that worked, they cast him out of the house when he was eighteen and told them not to contact them until he was no longer gay.

That could have affected his life badly, but it made him strong. First off, he moved a long way from London, to a small town where nobody would know him. He got into university, and worked various part-time jobs to get by financially. He was good with computers, and achieved a degree with honours.

Head-hunted by a start-up company fifty miles south of where he was living, he started off renting a small flat in the town. As the company progressed, he was promoted. With the extra salary, he decided to buy a three-bed house on a small development.

The company soon attracted the attention of an American multi-national, and it was bought out. But Luke not only kept his job, he also had the opportunity to work some of the year at the head office in California’s Silicon Valley.

That was where he met Nico, in Santa Clara. You could call it a whirlwind romance. Nico loved his Englsih accent, and Luke was fascinated by his boyfriend’s Latino ancestry and film-star good looks.

Things were going great, until the company decided to re-open in England. They chose Luke to head the project, believing him to be the perfect choice. But it was the last thing he wanted to do, as he knew Nico would never leave Santa Clara for life in a nondescript small town in middle-England with its unreliable weather and unfamiliar lifestyle. The salary and the opportunity were both too good to turn down though, so he accepted. Then he took Nico out to dinner to break the bad news.

He couldn’t have been happier when Nico’s reaction was completely different to what he expected. “Oh wow, that’s awsome! I will ask to be seconded to the project and we could live together in your quaint house. You can show me England, I can’t wait!. But it will take a while. You go back there and get things started, and I will follow as soon as they agree to the transfer”.

After the brief call to Nico, he remembered he had left some papers in the hire car, and went out to get them. He heard the noise of a side gate opening, and looked around. It was Veronica’s side gate, and a red-faced Stanley, the man from the bungalow in the corner. He hurried away without speaking, no doubt mortified to be caught leaving her house late at night after taking advantage of her services.

Smiling as he went back inside, Luke wondered what his neighbours were going to make of Nico when the flamboyant Californian finally showed up in Acacia Close.

Stanley was furious with himself. Why had he chosen tonight to visit Ronnie? Trust that Luke to show up out of the blue. Wasn’t he living in America? Now he would know that he was one of her customers,

Hating himself for paying the smug woman for sex, Stanley told himself every time that it would be the last time. But she was available, and he had the money to satisfy his needs. She was also discreet and would never tell anyone about him. After leaving her house, he would have a bath and scrub himself until he was sure he had cleaned her off his skin. But when a week had gone by, he would begin to remember her soft embrace, and her willingness to please. By the end of every month, he could no longer control his desire for her.

Reaching out for the telephone to call her, he would be consumed by self-disgust.

Colin was having a re-think about the dating website. The divorcees and widows he had matched with were all good as far as profiles and photos were concerned, but the reality of meeting them was something different altogether.

Having lined up three dates in the same week, he had gone so far as to buy a smart new suit and some new shirts too. The fact that he had looked much younger than any of them was also a bonus, as they were flattered to be seen out with someone young and reasonably fit.

Barbara had been the first, arranging to meet him in one of the better restaurants in town. He had got there early, then sat watching the door until she appeared. Her profile had said ‘Fifty-something’, but he reckoned she was well over sixty any day of the week. She spent a lot of time talking about how she had been disappointed with her dates so far, then ordered the most expensive item on the menu, and the second most expensive bottle of white wine.

At one point in the evening, she even had the gall to ask him about his prospects, like someone in a Victorian novel vetting a prospective groom for her daughter.

When the bill arrived, she excused herself to the ladies’ room, with no mention of contributing. Then she announced her taxi was waiting outside and kissed him on the cheek. “Thank you for a very pleasant evening. I might be in touch with you again, who knows?” The brass neck of the old cow, pretending she was the one making the running.

Next came Samantha, who liked to be called Sammi. She said she was ‘Fifty-five and full of life’. To give her credit, she looked a lot younger. And she completely ignored the rules of safety online by giving him her phone number then inviting him to her flat when he phoned her.

“No food though, just some wine and nibbles”. When he got there, she sat him on the sofa and presented him with a glass of red wine. Then with a big wink and dirty chuckle she said, “Here’s the wine, and I’m the nibbles”.

Sammi certainly lived up to her claims. They hadn’t finished the wine before she had taken him through to the bedroom, and ninety minutes later, he was completely exhausted. It was too soon to suggest the kind of sexual practices that excited him, but he had a sneaky suspicion she might well be up for those in time. So at the right moment, he asked if he could see her again, showering her with compliments on her looks and vitality.

She shook her head and pulled a face. “No, dear, maybe not. To be honest, I have had a better time with men much older than you”.

If it hadn’t been for the fact that his wife was buried in the greenhouse, he would have liked to have strangled the bitch then and there with her own stockings. Instead, he had to keep his temper and take his leave with his proverbial tail between his legs. In his car, he smashed his hands against the steering wheel with such force, he almost broke two fingers.

Sara with no H was the third one. Shy and inexperienced at fifty-three, she was the only one he had matched with who had never married. A quiet schoolteacher who was unaware of the allure of her curvy body, and the potential to look really hot with a better hairdo and make-up. During the meal they were sharing, she let Colin make the running and do most of the talking.

He became convinced that she might be the one. Someone who he could mould into the type of woman he could control, and use as he wished. She seemed quite keen when he talked about future dates, and didn’t flinch when he suggested he might cook for her at his house one evening. Though that would only be something heated up in the oven, she wouldn’t know the difference.

It was all going really well. He ordered some coffee, and reached across the table to take her hand.

Then her phone rang in her handbag, and she answered it.

“I’m not sure mum, we are just waiting for coffees, then I will ask them to phone me a taxi. About an hour, no longer”. Hanging up, she apologised. “Sorry about that, Colin. Mum gets worried if I am out too late. Then again, she is nearly eighty, and relies on me a lot”.

Waving her off in the taxi, Colin mentally removed her from his list.

Grace Verney was checking the kitchen cupboards, trying to ignore her husband’s pointless yelling from the living room There was a pain in the back of her eyes, and her neck ached from having to fight with him earlier to get him into the shower. It seemed that no matter what else was wrong with him, he retained great strength. She found the packet of plasters she was looking for, and chose a large one to stick over the back of her hand where his nails had dug in deep enough to make her bleed.

She was going to have to try to cut his fingernails and toenails soon, but the thought of thr drama surrounding that made her feel apprehensive just imagining it.

Next she checked the fridge, already sure she didn’t have enough in to make a decent dinner. Another thing Sam retained was his appetite, and she had to hide some food items in the garage, or he would demand to keep eating all day. He forgot he had eaten less than thirty minutes later, and would scream at her for food. But this time there was nothing in the garage, so she was going to have to go to the supermarket in town.

Still, that gave her a break for a while. There was a cafe in the superstore, she might treat herself to a coffee and a toasted teacake before getting the groceries.

It would mean drugging Sam with two of her sleeping tablets, but she would crush them into a cup of hot chocolate, he could never resist that.

Once he was holding the hot chocolate, she went to have a quick shower and make herself presentable. Not so long ago, she could still attract some admiring glances when she was out and about. Then there was that time when Keith at work had seriously chatted her up, even suggesting an affair which she had declined. Now there was no job, no Keith, and if there were any admiring glances, she no longer noticed them.

Luke was excited to see an email from Nico. He had driven the hire car back, and then walked to a local car dealership to collect his new company car. Nothing too fancy, but a planet-friendly hybrid that would definitely be approved by Nico. By the time he had done all that, he had a couple of hours at the site of the new company facility to check things over with the site agent, and then sat in the car to check his phone.

Nico’s email deflated him considerably. It basically said it could be as long as six months before he might be released to work on the project in England. But he assured Luke that he would hassle the boss to try to get that cut shorter. Six months without Nico was going to feel like a lifetime. Not wanting to go home to his empty house, he drove across town to a nice restaurant, then sat outside until it opened for dinner.

Alan was wondering if he had bitten off more than he could chew with the rewiring job at the country house. He had found asbestos in some of the lagged conduits, and that meant he would have to tell the owner it would have to be removed. That was a specialist job, and terribly expensive. Meanwhile, he got on with what he could do, in the places where the asbestos wasn’t an issue. Deciding to push on and work late, he sent Jenny a text telling her not to wait for him but to have dinner and he would get something later.

Enjoying a second cup of coffee after her teacake, Grace checked the time. It should only take forty-five minutes to get around the aisles, so she should be home in plenty of time to rouse Sam once some food was ready for him.

Sam Verney hadn’t really fancied any hot chocolate that afternoon, so he had only drunk half of it, then put the mug down on the floor and continued to stare at the wall. When the woman who looked after him didn’t come back, he sat shouting for a full ten minutes until his throat hurt. He was hungry. Where was she? He got up and wandered into the kitchen, rifling through the cupboards like a burglar, and flinging everything out onto the work surfaces.

Then he looked inside the oven, unknowingly switching a hob on to maximum as he held on to bend down. Nothing in there. He found some crusts of bread in a wrapper, and a pot of jam in the fridge. Pulling the jam out with his fingers onto the bread, he folded it into a sandwich and went back into the living room. He hadn’t noticed the pile of dry washing that Grace had stacked on top of the cooker before she left home.

Satisfied by the sandwich, he picked up the cold chocolate and finished drinking it.

Then he fell into a deep sleep.

Stanley was watching TV when he smelled the smoke. It was a world war two documentary series, and he had lost count of how many times he had seen it before. But he couldn’t be doing with quiz shows and programmes about buying new houses or doing up old ones. Somebody must be burning something in their garden, he presumed, and he carried on watching.

Then the crackling noise got louder, and some dark smoke drifted past his front window. That was closer than he liked, so he went to have a look. Before he could get to the door, someone started knocking on it. He opened it to find Dennis and Marion from across the street. “You have to get out, Stan, Grace’s bungalow next door is on fire. We’ve rung 999 for the fire brigade”. Stan changed from his slippers into his shoes and got his outdoor coat.

Ignoring shouts from Dennis, he went up the side of Grace and Sam’s place to the front door. The car was gone, and the flames were leaping out of the roof space, with tiles falling to the ground and smashing. The heat was fierce, so he backed away. Nothing he could do. He went with Dennis to stand outside his house and wait for the emergency services. As they walked past Veronica’s, she was standing in her doorway smoking a cigarette and checking her watch.

Considering she was only wearing a dressing gown and fishnet stockings, he guessed she was expecting a client.

Everyone else who lived in the close must have been out, as there was nobody else to be seen. Marion was already on the other side of the road, knocking on doors to alert people, but nobody was answering.

Two fire engines showed up, and an ambulance came five minutes later. The firemen starting hosing down the house, then a group of them wearing breathing apparatus broke in through the front door and disappeared inside. Marion had made tea and brought out mugs on a tray. She had even made one for Veronica, as it seemed unlikely her client would be able to use her services now. The police turned up too, and put a line of tape across the close, closing the road to traffic.

Eventually, the firemen came out, carrying Sam between them. They put him down on the path close to Veronica’s house, and the paramedics rushed over to start working on him. A policeman came over to ask if anyone knew his details, and of course Dennis took over, giving Sam’s name, and mentioning he had dementia and lived with his wife. “Grace must be out though, the car isn’t there”.

On the way home from the supermarket, Grace had caught some of the school traffic. Then on the ring road, she had to pull over with all the other cars when two fire engines came driving past at speed with their sirens blaring. That suddenly reminded her that it had been ages since they had bought a new battery for the smoke alarm, probably not since Sam had become confused. The she also remembered that she had been planning to buy some petrol at the supermarket, and had completely forgotten.

So she went all the way around the next roundabout and drove into the Texaco petrol station on the other side of the ring road. It was more expensive there than in the supermarket, but the warning light had started to flash on the dial, and she didn’t want to run out.

Dennis walked up to the policeman as the paramedics put Sam inside the ambulance. “Is he alive then? Will he be okay?” The copper looked serious. “They say he’s not good, but they are doing their best for him. The firemen are going to stay here and put out the fire completely, then a Fire Investigation Officer will be along to examine the scene. I’m afraid the road is going to be closed for a long time this evening”.

Veronica brought back her mug. “Thanks, Marion. I’m going back in the house now, it’s getting chilly standing here”. Once her door was closed, Marion turned to Dennis. “I bet she’s chilly, probably got sod-all on under that thin dressing gown, except for those fishet hold-ups”. Dennis drained the last of his tea, secretly imagining Veronica without her dressing gown on.

Grace had got back on track after filling up the car, and she was stuck at a red traffic light not far from home when an ambulance drove across the junction with blue lights flashing. She raised her eyebrows, and spoke out loud to herself in the car.

“It’s all happening today. First two fire engines, and now an ambulance”.

Jenny Hillson beat Grace home by a few minutes. Shocked to see what was going on, she was still talking to the policeman on the corner when Grace arrived. Jenny went straight over to the car and spoke to Grace before she could see her house.

“There has been a fire in your house. Your husband has been taken to hospital, and he is till alive. As far as I know, your kitchen, main bedroom, and bathroom have all been badly damaged, as well as the roof at the back. There is a fire investigation officer checking the house for now, so if you want to lock your car and leave it here, I will take you to the hospital in my car. I’m still in uniform, and I am sure that will help once we get there”.

Unable to take it all in, Grace walked over to Jenny’s car as if in a dream. They were halfway to the hospital when she suddenly remembered her shopping. “I have five bags of groceries in the car, they cost almost ninety pounds. What should I do with those?” Jenny patted her leg. “Forget that for now, we wil sort everything out later. Let’s get there, and see how your husband is”.

Others started to arrive home, and soon a small crowd was gathering in the close to discuss the disaster. The only people not outside were the Bangladeshi family, and Colin. Lee and Kerry were not shy to voice an opinion. “It might be a blessing, considering the state he was in. Poor Grace, it just keeps getting worse for her”. Phyllis, the older lady who pretended to be deaf, seemed to have recovered her hearing.

“Where will she live though? They have no children, and no other family that I know of. I mean it’s going to take a very long time to rebuild and redecorate after this”. Dennis had a thought. “What about insurance? Grace should call them as soon as possible. They might put her up in a hotel. She should have done that before rushing off to the hospital with Jenny. After all, what can they do for Sam other than wait in a corridor?”

When Luke got back from the restaurant, they were all still there. With no chance of entertaing any clients that night, Veronica had changed into more suitable attire, and had joined the group. Luke was shocked by the news. “Well I would like to help of course, but I have a friend and colleague arriving from America soon, so it wouldn’t really be convenient to offer her a room”.

Everyone suddenly went quiet. It hadn’t occured to anyone to even think of offering to accommodate Grace while things were sorted out. Dennis and Marion had a three-bedroom house like most of the others, but didn’t like to publicise the fact that they had separate rooms and Dennis used the third bedroom as a sort-of office for his hobbies. Kerry was honest. “Well our spare room was converted to be an ensuite for the master bedroom, and our Dean has the other room, so we can’t help either”.

Nobody even asked Veronica, knowing full well that Grace would not want to stay in the house of a prostitute.

Then Lee turned to Stanley. “Stan, you must have a spare room mate, and you are Grace’s next door neighbour. How about offering her a room? It would be handy for her to be next door as well, you know, when it comes to sorting out her stuff”. As Stanley pondered the question, Veronica pulled a face. If he said yes, she was going to lose a regular client who paid in cash. With everyone staring at him, Stanley made a decision.

“Well if Grace is in agreement, of course she can stay with me”.

At the hospital emergency department, Grace sat on a metal chair staring at the information board on the opposite wall. When Jenny came back from talking to the other nurses, her voice made Grace jump.

“He’s going to intensive care soon, Grace. Smoke inhalation, and the chance of brain damage I’m afraid. He hasn’t regained consciousness, but luckily he didn’t receive any burns. They are sending him for a CT scan soon, but we can go and see him for a moment if you want. Be warned, he has a lot of tubes and wires connected to him, and a mask over his face”.

Looking up at Jenny, Grace seemed almost serene. She hadn’t shed a tear, and was still acting like it was all a dream. Jenny was surprised by her answer.

“If he’s not dead, we might as well go home. I need to get that shopping into the fridge”.

When they got back from the hospital, Jenny stopped Grace going to look at her ruined house. “Come in our house with me, you can put your fridge stuff in our fridge. I will make us all something to eat, Alan will be home soon. Why not stay with us overnight? We have only got one of the bedrooms sorted at the moment, but there’s a big sofa you can sleep on”.

Hesitating, Grace looked embarrassed.

“Well I hardly know you, but I have got to do something with the shopping, and I can’t sleep in my house tonight, so if you’re sure, then thank you”.

Alan got home less than ten minutes later after a very long day. He was dirty, tired and hungry. Jenny came out onto the driveway to explain what had happened, and how she was going to let Grace stay overnight. He knew it was the right thing to do, but it was alo the last thing he wanted to do at that time of night.

Making small talk and offering his condolences to Grace as Jenny stacked Grace’s perishables in the already crowded fridge, he was contemplating a bath before dinner when the doorbell rang. It was Stanley, from one of the bungalows. “Is Grace with you? I see your wife’s car is back, and I wondered if she came back with her”. Alan invited him in.

Stanley stood quite formally in front of Grace, and said his piece. “It seems to me to be sensible to ask you to stay with me until you get things sorted out. I have a perfectly good spare room with a comfortable bed, and tomorrow you can use my phone to make any calls you need to the insurance company, or relatives. I can drive into town and get us some fish and chips for tonight, won’t take long”.

Grace looked at Jenny, who had come into the room from the kitchen. “Would you mind, Jenny? I think it would be less disruptive for you, and you both have to go to work early tomorrow. I could come and get my things when you get home after work, and put them in Stanley’s fridge”. Jenny saw the look of relief on Alan’s face, and was still wondering why Grace was so obsessed with some shopping, given what had happened. But it made better sense for her to stay with Stanley.

“That’s a great idea, and so nice of you to offer, Stanley. You can help Grace recover some of her things tomorrow, anything clean or salvageable that she can wear or use.” Once Grace and Stanley were gone, Alan jumped up out of the chair with a smile on his face. “Right, I’m going for a bath. What time are we eating, love?”

Colin was on his laptop. He had seen the fire damage to old Sam’s bungalow when he got home from work, and could still smell the smoke in the air. But it hadn’t affected him, so he ate a microwave lasagna and started work on his new plan. Asian girls were always looking for European men to set up home with. Some of those Thai girls looked lovely, and he would be rich by their standards. There were so many agencies online though, he had to work his way through them to select the ones with good reviews.

The idea of some gorgeous Thai girl coming to live with him excited him. She would probably not speak much English, and from a culture where they respected men, were good housekeepers, and did as they were told. At least that was how he saw it. By the time he was ready for bed, he had signed up with one of the main agencies, and already reserved three choices to look into tomorrow.

He had listed his marital status as ‘Separated’, that would do for now.

The smell of the smoke from next door was very obvious in Stanley’s bungalow, but Grace didn’t mention it. She politely gave him the details of Sam’s condition, and he showed her to the spare room. “Make yourself comfortable, treat the house as home. I have put some towels on the bed, and one of my dressing gowns to use if you need it later. It’s clean. I had better go and get those fish and chips now, while they still have some to sell. What sort would you like, Grace?” She had a distant look on her face, and a weak smile.

“Anything. Same as you will be okay”.

While they were eating the fish and chips, it occurred to Grace that this was the first time for years that she had managed to have a conversation during dinner, and also the first time during that period that she hadn’t been forced to eat her meal secretly at the kitchen worktop in case Sam decided it was his food, and wrestled the plate away from her.

Stanley was being very polite and very much the gentleman. Even at his best, Sam had never been like that. He was the kind of man who considered that showing kindness and affection displayed weakness. As Stanley cleared away the plates and cutlery, her overriding emotion was guilt. She felt guilty for one reason.

That reason was because she was hoping with all her might that Sam would die.

Jenny the nurse had been kind to her, and Grace had been aware that the woman had expected her to be tearful, if not hysterical. On the way back in the car, she had almost told her that she thought it was better if Sam died, but she didn’t want to appear heartless. Stanley came back with two glasses of wine. “I thought a drink might be good. You know, for the shock”.

They sat quietly sipping the wine, and Stanley didn’t turn the TV on. Sam would always have turned the TV on, whatever had happened. He had been her first boyfriend, and the only man she had ever kissed or had sex with. When he asked her to marry him after two years seeing each other, she had accepted. Of course she had. It was what you did then, and her parents were delighted that she had found a hard worker and a suitable match.

Grace had always thought of Stanley as quite a rude man, and a loner. She had never seen him smile, and when Sam had tried to befriend him after he moved in, he had been rebuffed.

So she had been very surprised when he had come to offer her a room, and by how pleasant he had been to her since she had walked though his door. Considering he lived alone, his house was well-kept. Very tidy and clean, almost bordering on immaculate. If you had walked in there when he was out, you could be forgiven for thinking nobody lived there. Sam had once told her that he had seen Stanley going into Veronica’s house late one night when he was putting the wheelie bin out. But she thought he must have said that to be nasty.

When the wine was finished, she asked Stanley if it would be alright if she went to bed. “Of course my dear, treat the house as if it is yours, you don’t have to ask permission for anything. I have a new toothbrush somewhere, hang on while I find it.”

After she had brushed her teeth and gone into the bedroom to get undressed, Grace remembered she didn’t have her cosmetics, or a nightdress to wear. So she went to bed wearing the dressing gown Stanley had lent her, and within minutes she was fast asleep.

Dennis was sitting up alone, reflecting on the day. The fire, and Sam being rushed off to hospital, was the most exciting thing that he could remember happening in Acacia Close. And it had achieved something rare, it had got everyone outside together and talking. He had enjoyed seeing the nurse across the road in her uniform, and later when he was sitting in his hobby room, he had seen Stanley arrive at her house, leaving shortly after with Grace.

That made him chuckle. So old Stan the woman-hater had made a play for Grace, had he? Dennis wondered if Stanley would be creeping into the spare room in the early hours, trying his luck. Grace was getting on a bit, and she always looked tired, but given the chance, he would be happy to have a go with her if Stan wasn’t interested. He had scanned the nurse’s bedroom window with his binoculars for a while, but when she went in there she closed the curtains before getting undressed.

Just his luck.

At work the next day, Colin decided to take an extended lunch break and go to the travel agent’s in town. He was going to have to fly to Thailand and meet the agency representative there to be introduced to the women he had chosen. He would sort out the flights and some accommodation and make the booking for some time in the summer.

June would be good, before the school holdays when everyone wanted time off.

It was a few days before the police came to see Grace. She had omitted to tell them where she was staying, but they found her by knocking on doors in the Close and asking around. Dennis told them, it had to be Dennis of course. The policewoman was in plain clothes and Stanley made her a cup of tea. She was very sympathetic.

“The fire investigation concludes that the fire started in the kitchen, probably on your cooker. Luckily, the configuration of your bungalow slowed it down in time for people to raise the alarm. I understand from the hospital that your husband has Dementia? Can you tell me if he was also taking sleeping tablets? They found traces of them in his blood sample”.

Grace slipped so easily into lying that she surprised herself.

“No, I have sleeping tablets just for me, but they are kept in the kitchen cupboard, and I’m sure Sam didn’t know about them. I don’t usually leave him for very long, but I had run out of so many things I had to go to the shops. Do you think he could have found them?” The policewoman replied without a trace of suspicion in her voice.

“Well most of the things from the kitchen cupboards had been thrown onto the worktops or floor. It may have been that he was looking for something to eat and possible that he had a headache and took some tablets believing them to be aspirin or paracetamol. Unfortunately, because he is confused, we are unlikely to ever know”. She stopped to finish her tea.

“As you are aware, his current medical condition remains unchanged, but our investigation agrees with the Fire Service that the fire was a simple accident, and caused by your husband’s confusion. Nothing suggests a deliberate cause, like Arson. So you are free to contact your insurance company and arrange rebuilding or whatever you decide to do”.

Fortunately, Sam had kept all the important papers in a small chest of drawers in the corner of the living room. Stanley had gone next door to get them for Grace, so she had been able to contact the insurance company that day after the fire. Now the investigation had concluded, she could call back with her reference number, and arrange to start the claim and get an assessor to visit.

Stanley had also driven her into town so she could buy some new clothes, underwear, nightwear, and cosmetics. Everything in the house had either been destroyed or smoke-blackened. She liked the way Stanley acted around her. Never pushy, always patient, and helpful without being intrusive or overbearing. She concluded that Sam had got him wrong, and he was actually a good man. Like when he spoke to her after the poicewoman left.

“This is all going to take a great deal of time, Grace. The insurance company may offer to pay for hotel accommodation for you, but I want you to know you are welcome to stay here for as long as it takes. It is good for me to have some company, and I hope you feel the same about that after your long years of problems with Sam”.

She told him she did, and that she would stay.

Alan was getting confused. Sally Faraday kept ringing him to ask him to do little extra jobs. At first he had put her off, telling her he was too busy with the big country house job. But when the issue of the asbestos paused the job, he had contacted her and agreed to do them. Some of them were so small, they almost seemed silly. He had to charge her his rate, but felt bad when it was just something like changing a tiny light fitting or putting new appropriate fuses in various plugs around the house. One week she had asked him to come round on three occasions after she was home from work. And she had been over-friendly too.

If he didn’t know better, he would think she was coming on to him. He didn’t mention that to Jenny.

Luke was still talking to Nico every day on the phone. Still living his Californian lifestyle, Nico had stopped mentioning when he would be coming to England. Luke had to ask him, and always got the same answer. “Soon, my love. Very soon”.

It was making Luke suspcious, and very jealous too.

According to the weather reports on the news, that May was one of the warmest on record. By the end of the month it was becoming almost impossible to buy a fan anywhere, and people were walking through the Close to go sunbathing in the park beyond.

Alan was back on the big job now that the asbestos situation had been dealt with, and he was relieved not to be spending so much time at Sally Faraday’s place, as her flirting had gone from deliberate to downright uncomfortable.

Grace had builders in working on the roof and associated structure of the bungalow, and having turned down the insurance company’s offer of temporary hotel accommodation, she was getting used to living at Stan’s house. There was no change in Sam’s condition, and he had been moved from intensive care to a long-stay bed on a side ward. The last time she had visited him the nurse in charge took her to one side and discussed what she called, ‘decisions to be made in light of no potential improvement’.

The nurse was cagey, but her eyes widened at Grace’s reply. “If you want to turn off the machines, just tell me what I have to sign. Sam wouldn’t want to carry on living like this, not the Sam I once knew anyway”. The nurse said she would get a doctor to phone Grace, and took the number of Stanley’s home phone.

Luke had kept his temper about Nico, then on a Friday evening at the end of the first week in May, he had driven home from work to find the suntanned Californian sitting on his front step. As Nico saw the car arrive, he pulled a hand-written sign out from behind his back. It had one word in large letters, SURPRISE! Luke was overjoyed, and they hugged in the driveway before going in. Luke nodded at the one suitcase in the hallway. “Is that it?” Nico laughed. “As if! The rest is coming by carrier, two days at the most. Looks like you are going to be my boss here, so I had better tell you now that I need time off to get used to this country”.

He could tell from the look on his face that Nico was far from impressed by his house. But wanting to sound positive, Nico pointed at the sky through the patio doors leading to the neat garden. “Look at that weather. Did you arrange it just for me, lover? I thought you said it was always rainy and gloomy in England”.

Dennis had been watching from an upstairs window from the time Nico had arrived in a taxi. Once Luke got home and the door closed, he went downstairs to inform Marion what he had seen.

“Well, looks like Luke’s so-called friend has arrived. If you ask me they are a lot more than work friends, judging by the way they were cuddling each other just now”.

Marion was having none of his homophobia. “Leave the boy alone, Dennis. He is smart and polite, and we could have worse neighbours. We could be living next door to Colin across the street for one thing. If his boyfriend has come all the way from America to be with him, that should tell you something”.

Undaunted, Dennis carried on. “Yeah, it tells me we had better wear some ear plugs tonight to drown out their cries of passion”. With that, he went back upstairs to see what else was happening outside.

Jenny was running late. Her last home visit of the day had turned out to be a bad one, as the old lady whose dressings she was supposed to change was in a bad way. Jenny didn’t think she would last the night, so had called an emergency ambulance and waited with the old lady’s daughter until it showed up. That meant she was caught in what counted as rush-hour traffic in the town, and then got stuck in a slow queue approaching the big roundabout.

She was wondering why Alan had been so quiet recently. Okay, she had been nagging him a bit about getting on with the decorating, but he normally took that sort of thing well. He had always been a good sport when it came to banter. Now he was working late most nights on the big country house job, she had been on at him to employ someone to help out, and he had brushed that off. When he wasn’t there, he was at the solictor’s cottage.

Seemed to her he was spending rather a lot of time with Sally Faraday.

As June arrived, the weather got much hotter. Colin had packed his suitcase for Thailand, and was leaving in a few days. A piece of paper came through his letterbox, and he snorted as he read what was on it, before screwing it up and throwing it in the bin.

LEE AND KERRY WILLIAMS INVITE YOU TO A SUMMER BBQ ON THE 14TH
BRING SOME BOOZE-FOOD PROVIDED-6PM UNTIL LATE
DON’T FORGET YOUR SWIMMING GEAR IF YOU WANT TO TRY THE HOT TUB

Jenny was showing the same invitation to Alan. “We should go, they are making an effort”. Alan seemed to be in a very good mood. “Fine by me, let’s do it”.

Grace showed the invitation to Stanley. “Do you think it would be okay to go, with Sam being in hospital and everything?” Stanley was to the point. “Well it’s not as if we will be cuddling in the hot tub, is it? We should go, everyone was concerned when you had the fire”.

Luke was hesitant about showing it to Nico. After a couple of weeks, Nico already seemed bored. Not enough restaurants, no decent street cafes or bars. He wasn’t enamoured with English pubs, and was keen for them to spend a few days in London to see some high-life and nightclubs. The sort of barbecue food served in England, plus a mixed crowd of rather unexciting neighbours was hardly likely to be his thing.

But he was surprised when Nico jumped up. “Finally, something cool is happening in this godforsaken street. Let’s do it in style, get some Hawaiian shirts and some very racy swim briefs. We will knock their eyes out, lover!”

Dennis smiled when he read the piece of paper. Alcohol, swimsuits, and a hot tub. That meant scantily-clad ladies in a good mood after a few drinks. He showed it to Marion, who sighed. “I suppose we will have to show our faces. But we won’t be stopping long and you’re not to drink too much, Dennis”.

Even Phyllis was pleased to receive the invitation. Free food and wine seemed good to her. She would conveniently forget to bring any drink with her, and polish off whatever anyone else brought along. And she could wear her aunt’s ancient hearing aid, and pretend not to hear what anyone was saying.

Colin didn’t bother to let them know he wasn’t coming, and the Bangladeshi family were pleased to get the invitation, but the wife knocked and told Kerry they would be busy at the restaurant. Kerry had known that all along of course. Besides, they wouldn’t eat pork even if they had come, and Lee loved to barbecue sausages and pork ribs with a sticky glaze.

When Alan got home from work the next day, Jenny handed him a box. “I bought this thing this afternoon. Can you put it up on the kitchen wall for me, love? It needs to be wired in or plugged into a socket. There are so many bloody flies getting in the house since the weather got hot and we have had the windows open more. I have run out of fly spray, and that stuff gets in the back of my throat anyway, so this will be better”.

The device was something like an old electric fire. A blue light inside attracted flies twenty-four hours a day, and electric wires surrounding it killed the flies on contact. He had seen similar things in shops like bakeries and in sandwich bars. It only took him ten minutes to fit it, and within seconds it was making a snapping sound as flies went in to their deaths. He smiled at his wife. “That’s half a dozen dead already. At this rate we will have to empty the box underneath every day”.

Leaving his car at the house, Colin had ordered a taxi to take him to the airport. It was going to be expensive, but still cheaper than a couple of weeks of parking charges at the airport long-stay. He sat in the back and didn’t speak to the driver. He was too busy thinking about the lovely willing Thai ladies he would be meeting very soon.

When they went up to bed that night, Alan found Jenny swatting at flies with the bottom of one of her slippers. She got one, and it squashed against the wallpaper. She gave a little jump of joy at her success. He shook his head and said, “At least I haven’t decorated yet. Don’t be doing that once I have”. Sitting on the bed and slipping a short nightdress over her head, she mumbled though the thin material.

“Okay, love, that’s a promise. But I don’t know where they are all coming from”.

Two days before the barbecue party, Stan drove Grace to the hospital. The meeting with the consultant was brief, and he stuck to facts.

“The truth is, Mrs Verney, your husband has no brain activity. He is neither unconscious, nor dreaming. There is no sign of any nerve stimulus of any kind going on in his brain, and we have carried out all the necessary and mandatory tests. At this stage, the machines are the only thing keeping him alive. The brain damage from a prolongued period of oxygen deprivation was catastrophic, and there is no chance of a recovery whatsoever”.

He turned a page to look at something else, but Grace interruprted before he could carry on.

“That’s okay, doctor. I know he’s dead. I think it will be the best thing to switch off the machines and let him go”. The man didn’t sound surprised.

“I have to say I agree. It will be very quick, as the part of the brain that makes him breathe is affected beyond repair. I see you have brought along a friend to support you, would you like to spend some time with your husband before it happens?” Grace was already shaking her head.

“No thank you, I will remember him as he was. Just give me anything I have to sign and let me know what to tell the undertakers”. Flicking through more papers, he replied without looking up.

“He has been in our care long enough for me to certify death, so an inquest will not be necessary, I’m sure. But that will probably be up to the Police to inform the Coroner. The hospital will give you a death certificate tomorrow to take to the undertaker of your choice. Just come to Patient Affairs after ten. They can collect your husband from our mortuary once they have your instructions. You will also need to go to the Town Hall and register the death officially there. They can issue you with copies to send to any insurance or pension companies, and to use when you tell his bank”. He slid a form across the desk and she signed it where he had made a cross.

On the way home, Grace seemed to be ten years younger. “Busy day tomorrow, Stanley. I fancy a drink. Shall we walk to the pub once we have got back to your house? You deserve a large one for all the kindness you have shown me”.

While Lee was busy getting things ready in the garden, Kerry was making a shopping list for everything she needed to buy at the supermarket. She shouted through the open patio doors.

“Lee, you’re gonna have to come with me. I reckon we will need two trolleys, love. When you’ve finished out there we will make a move, okay?” He waved a hammer in acknowledgement then went back to hammering staples into the fence to hang the extra garden lights on.

Nico hadn’t been joking about the Hawaiian shirts and scanty swim briefs. When Luke opened the parcel addressed to him, it was full of bright-coloured shirts, and neon thongs that would leave little to the imagination. He held one up for his boyfriend to see. “Too much for Acacia Close, surely?” Nico shook his head. “Just right, lover. We will make their eyes pop out!”

When he got back into the house, Lee almost choked on the smell of fly-killer spray. Kerry was walking around spraying it like a woman possessed. “These effin flies, Lee. They’re everywhere, it’s never this bad. They’re gonna spoil our barbecue at this rate”. Taking the tin of spray from her hand, he reassured her. “Don’t worry, Kes. The smoke from the gas burner will keep them away”.

Stanley looked across at Grace as she sipped her large glass of chilled white wine. The change in her was remarkable. The dowdy, ghost-like woman he had seen coming and going during the last few years had completely vanished. Now she was smiling, chatting about anything and everything, and he could see the woman that had married Sam all those years ago coming to the surface. Ten minutes later, she downed what was left in her glass and stood up. “Let’s have another, and this time I’m buying”.

When she came back with the drinks, she sat next to him on the bench, and raised her glass. “Cheers. Here’s to new beginnings”.

As he raised his glass to hers, she held his left hand under the table and squeezed it hard.

Colin was far from impressed with Thailand so far. It was too humid, and when it wasn’t just humid it was raining cats and dogs and humid. The hotel was pretty good, but then considering how much he had paid for the introduction trip, it should be. Bangkok was bloody noisy, and it seemed to him that nobody ever went to sleep.

The representative from the agency was a woman in her fifties who had met him in the hotel lobby the morning after he arrived. She spoke good English but her accent was so strong he had to keep asking her to repeat herself. She told him she would be back after lunch to take him to meet the first lady he had expressed a liking for, but she warned him to be respectful to her, and not to make suggestive remarks of any kind.

“Her family will be there to chaperone, Mr Richardson, and you will have two hours to talk to her and to see if you like each other”.

He couldn’t see the point of whether or not she liked him. As far as he was concerned, she should be snatching his hand off to be invited to live in England in a nice house and with a very presentable man who had a good job. But he didn’t tell the agent that of course.

At least the car taking them was air-conditioned, so he wouldn’t look like a wet dishcloth when they arrived. The agent took him to the door of a decent house inside a walled compound decorated with exotic plants and flowers.

“I will come back and collect you in two hours. Then you can tell me what you think of her. After that, I will telephone her and see what she has to say. She is well-educated and speaks good English, enough to get by. But her mother and sister do not”.

An old woman with a bent back answered the door. She had an incredibly wrinkled face and gave him a smile that showed most of her teeth were missing, She did a little bow and waved him inside. A chubby woman in her forties sat on a cane chair and didn’t get up when he walked into the room. She waved at some fruit and cold drinks on a low table. “Please. You drink, eat”. He guessed she must be the sister.

Declining the food, he sat on a wickerwork sofa opposite her and picked up a glass of fruit juice. Five minutes later, his choice arrived. Fah was supposedly thirty-six and single, but she looked younger, and very pretty in some kind of traditional dress. He stood up when she came into the room.

“Mr Colin, it is my pleasure to meet you, I am Fah. Please sit again, please don’t worry about my mother and sister, they are only here to observe the propriety”. He liked her immediately, and was impressed by how well she spoke Englsh. Certainly better than the agent he had been dealing with.

But before he could say what he had planned to say, a boy came into the room and bowed respectfully at him. Fah smiled. “My son. He is nine. He wanted to meet you too, in case you decide to become his new daddy”.

Colin put his head in his hands. What part of ‘No children’ did they not understand? He stood up, keeping his temper.

“Sorry, but I specifically stated no children, so this is unacceptable. It was nice to meet you, but I will be leaving now”. He had to spend almost ninety minutes on the corner of the street waiting for the agent to come back. So he went through what he was going to say to her when she showed up.

Lee and Kerry were up early to finalise the arrangements for the party later that day. Dean’s girlfriend Stacey was coming to help, but Dean was still in bed, fast asleep. Kerry wasn’t bothered about that, as he would only be wanting breakfast, and a shirt ironed, and she had too much to do to run around after him this morning. For one thing, she was going to clean the house throuroughly. She didn’t want any of the neighbours looking down their noses at her.

Jenny hit the shops in town as soon as they opened. She wanted to buy a new one-piece swimsuit. Alan had said he wasn’t going in the hot tub, but she was determined she would try it later. The bikini she had worn on their last holiday abroad showed a bit too much for comfort though.

Not so bad on a Greek beach that you would never go to again, but definitely too much for neighbours you would see all the time.

By midday on the day of the barbecue party, it was already very hot. Alan was painting the second bedroom, but it was getting stifling in there, so he opened the window wider. Almost immediately flies started to come in, and some stuck to the fresh paint on the windowsill. Dropping his brush back into the tray, he went downstairs and spoke to Jenny.

“Those bloody flies are getting ridiculous. Where the hell are they coming from? I can’t carry on painting with them getting into the fresh paint. I’m going to investigate”.

A quick search of his own garden showed no point of origin, but the back door from the kitchen was already covered in flies, all over the glass panel. As he watched, he saw more arriving from over the fence next door.

Banging on the door of Colin’s house made no difference to ringing the doorbell. He tried shouting through the letterbox, but that didn’t work either. The man’s car was there, but he could see post inside on the doormat, and was sure that nobody was home. He was just about to get his ladder from the top of his van to look over the fence when he had a thought and tried the side gate.

It was open.

Half of one side of Colin;’s garden was taken up with a substantial greenhouse, and a large wooden shed directly behind it. Even from the path, he could see the flies inside the greenhouse, hundreds if not thousands of them crawling all over the glass. The only opening in the glass was a small air vent in the roof, and the more adventurous flies were escaping thought the inch or so it was open.

Alan walked up to the greenhouse and cupped his hand to peer through the glass. He wasn’t able to see all that much past a veritable horde of flies, but he could see some tomato plants in the raised bed on the other side. He banged on the glass to momentarily distract the flies, then took two paces back as he got a better view.

The earth around the tomato plants was crawling with maggots. It was as if the very ground was alive.

Jenny heard the door slam as he came back in so went to see what was happening. He waved away her question, picking up his mobile phone and dialling. Then she heard him say “Police, please”. Her eyes widened as she heard him talking to the police operator. After giving his name and address he explained that nobody was at home next door, but their greenhouse was crawling with maggots and asked them to send someone to investigate.

Perhaps the cops hadn’t taken it too seriously, but thirty minutes later two of them turned up in a patrol car. They were driving at normal speed and not using blue lights or sirens. Alan took them through the side gate into next door, and moments later he was back inside with Jenny. “They are on their radios calling for more coppers and a forensic team. Nobody is allowed to go into Colin’s”. Jenny sat down with a bump. “Christ almighty! First the fire, and now this. What do you reckon it is, Al?”

His expression was grim. “It’s not something good, love. You can bet on that”.

Less than an hour later, five police vehicles were in the Close. The front of Colin’s house had a blue cover erected over it, and the front door had been forced open. At the back, a huge white tent structure was covering the greenhouse and the shed, and people dressed head to toe in white suits and masks were scurrying back and forth to their small vans parked outside.

Uniformed coppers were knocking on all the doors in the Close asking the residents if they had seen anything, and respectfully telling them not to go outside without asking permission.

When the press and TV crews started to arrive, they put tape across the close and closed the road.

He didn’t drink that much usually, but Alan was on his third whisky when a thought occurred to him.

“Someone should contact Lee and Kerry. They are gonna have to cancel the party”.

Far away in the suburbs of Bangkok, Colin was raging at the agent after another failed meeting.

“Have you seen that bitch’s profile photo? For gods sake, it must have been taken five years ago. Now she’s as fat as a whale! The third one had better be what I asked for, or I will be taking your company to court and claiming back all of the money I’ve spent”.

A hurried post-mortem establish manual stangulation as the cause of Emily’s death, and an equally fast DNA test later proved it was Emily Richardson.

Her husband became the prime suspect, based on the fact that he had left a suitcase full of her clothes in the shed, and fled the scene. Bank records showed a transfer of money into her account, none of which had been spent. His laptop and car had been seized, and Border Force and Customs alerted. They had soon come back with the news that he had flown to Thailand, and had landed in Bangkok.

A check on his laptop found the booking and intinerary, including the name of his hotel. Alerting the Thai police, two detectives flew out that night to arrest Colin in Thailand. Meanwhile, other detectives had travelled down to London to inform the daughter, and bring her back to formally identify her mother’s body.

Oblivious to his fate, Colin had made the last of his three planned visits to a young woman in the city centre. He liked her a lot. Only twenty-six, very sexy-looking, and well educated, she spoke excellent English. He made the most of his two-hours with her, on this occasion supervised by the company agent. At the end of the visit, he waited in the car while the agent spoke to the young woman.

When she came back, Colin was in a good mood, and very friendly. “She’s perfect, definitely the one for me. You need to arrange for me to see her again, and I can stay on longer to make arrangements, if need be”. For some reason, the agent didn’t seem pleased.

“Mr Colin, the problem is that the girl said no. She did not like your face or your character, and she said she wants someone kinder, more sympatheic. Don’t worry, I will arrange more meetings for you, you will find someone suitable, I promise”. His mood changed in a heartbeat.

“Just get me back to my hotel. I have had anough of this country. I’m going to fly to the Philippines and try my luck there. And I will be expecting your company to reimburse me”.

As he entered the hotel, he missed the nod from the receptionist to the two foreign men in suits sitting in the lobby. Colin didn’t make it to the lifts before they caught up with him, and they were soon joined by two Thai policemen in uniform. One of the foreigners showed him an I.D. card. “Colin Richardson, I am Detective Inspector Alexander of the West Midlands Police. You are under arrest on suspicion of murder. Please come with us”.

Kerry had cried when they had to cancel the party. Lee tried to console her. “Stick all the meat in the freezer, love. The summer’s only just started, so we can arrange it for another day. August Bank Holiday might be good, as long as there are no more fires or murders in the Close”. He was trying to be funny, but it just made Kerry cry all the more.

Old Phyllis was disappointed. No free wine or food that night. As for Veronica, she was considering a new career. With all that was happening in the Close these days, she couldn’t risk entertaining any clients. She might change her tactics though, and become a hotel visitor instead. That might also involve moving, as there weren’t many hotels in town, not enough to make a living.

Luke and Nico sat on sun loungers in Luke’s garden, drinking cocktails that Nico had conjured up. They were wearing their fancy shirts and neon thongs on Nico’s insistence. The American turned to his boyfriend with a wide smile on his face showing perfect white teeth. “Man, I love this crazy street, just love it. What a place to live! Guy kills his wife and buries her under the tomatoes, then skips off to Thailand like nobody’s ever gonna find out. That’s just awesome!”

Grace and Stanley had made the most of the party being cancelled by having something of a party in Stanley’s house. When they woke up the next morning in the same bed, the newly-rejuvenated Grace was grinning like the Cheshire Cat. “Well, Stanley, that cleared the cobwebs. Are you ready to go again before I get up to make breakfast?”

Stanley indicated that he was.

Jenny didn’t mind too much about not being able to wear her new swimsuit in the hot tub. To be honest, she had found it to be a little tight, and had to admit she was forgetting she was growing older. So she cooked a nice meal at home instead, and they finished off the wine they had bought to take to the barbecue. By the time she woke up the next morning, she had forgotten about Sally Faraday.

Alan was painting in the hallway when she brought him a cup of tea and something occurred to her..

“I suppose this means we are going to get new next-door neighbours eventually. I hope they are nice people”.

The End

Julia: The Complete Story

This is all 22 parts of my recent fiction serial in one complete story. It is a long read, at 17,254 words.

It was just cold enough for knee boots, but at least it wasn’t raining. Not wanting to work all day in boots, she took her larger shoulder bag and popped some flat leather shoes inside it. One good thing about working from ten in the morning until six at night was missing the worst of the rush hour, and she only had to wait five minutes until the bus that would take her all the way into work turned up.

Most of her colleagues commuted by train from the suburbs, and those that lived closer preferred the tube. But Julia liked buses. Only one person invading your personal space on the double seat, and no creepy men pressing up against you in a packed tube train. To make her journey possible on one bus, she had bought a flat in Chalk Farm. It was an okay area, and safe enough for a single woman. Well as safe as you could be in a city like London.

That meant it was also terribly expensive of course. Her parents had almost passed out when she had paid more money for a one-bed flat than the family house in Harpenden was worth. Her dad had handed over fifty grand for the deposit reluctantly. “This is part of your inheritance, you understand? When we are gone and the house is sold, this will be deducted from what you inherit before any money is shared with your brother”.

Her not-so wonderful brother, Edward. He liked to be called Teddy, presumably thinking it made him sound younger than his thirty-eight years. She hadn’t seen him for ten of those years, not since she was seventeen and still at school. Teddy called himself a ‘citizen of the world’, an excuse to travel around doing very little, bankrolled by doting parents who adored their first-born child. The last she had heard, he was living in Singapore, married to a woman he had met in Taiwan. And according to dad was doing “Very well for himself”.

One good thing about paying too much for property in London was that the prices kept rising. The mortgage alone wiped out half of her salary, then there was Council Tax, and Service Charges to shell out. Not having a car was a good saving though. She had sold her Fiat Panda before moving down to London. No point having a car in Chalk Farm. There were shops everywhere, almost nowhere to park, even in the resident bays, and she could never have parked at work anyway. She had settled in well, once she had paid to have the locks on the flat upgraded, and fitted a safety chain inside the main door.

She was already downstairs on the bus and standing waiting as the number twenty-four stopped in Whitehall. Two minutes later, and she was inside the building, showing her I.D. to the security guard. Her boss was inside the smaller office with the door closed, so she unzipped the boots and put them under her desk as she slipped on the flat shoes. The zip had caught her tights, and she shook her head. Another pair ruined. She would have to buy some new ones in her lunch break. Seconds later, the buzzer sounded on her desk so she picked up her pen and pad and went in to see her.

Harriet Millington insisted on being called Miss Millington. Coffee-room gossip at the ministry was that she was a hard-faced lesbian who lived with a younger woman from the West Indies. Julia didn’t care about gossip, and just listened without comment. Harriet was a step up from her old boss, even though she insisted on calling her Calder, her surname. He had been a man old enough to be her father who spent all his time staring at her boobs, or trying to get a look up her skirt. When she took papers in for him to sign, he would usually try to find a reason to touch her somewhere. Seemingly innocent, but always not.

As always, she began dictating immediately, with no pleasantries. Then when that was finished she told Julia to cancel two meetings arranged for the afternoon, and checked her diary for the following day. As she was leaving the office, Harriet called out from behind her. “You have a ladder in your tights, Calder. Are you aware?”

“Yes, Miss Millington. I will buy some new ones at lunchtime”.

As it got closer to six, Julia started to imagine how good it was going to feel to get home. Take off the work clothes and her annoying bra, change into some fluffy cosy pyjamas, and chill out on the sofa watching the mindless dating shows and reality shows that allowed her to relax. Harriet never left early, so Julia always felt the need to knock and ask if it was okay for her to go home.

The woman who sat next to her on the bus was enormous, and she felt squashed against the window all the way home. At least the bus terminated at her stop, so she didn’t have to squeeze past her to get off.

Once she was in her pyjamas and waiting for a very unhealthy pie to heat up in the oven, she poured a large glass of Cabernet Sauvignon into her favourite wine glass and took it through to the living room. The last hour at work had felt strange. Harriet had received many phone calls that afternoon, but the last one had lasted so long, she was still on the phone when Julia went in to ask if it was alright to go home.

She had been waved away as if she had been an irritating fly.

For some reason, she started to think about Richard. He had always complained about her drinking wine as soon as she got in from work, at least on the days when he stayed over and worked from his laptop. “Why do you always have to have wine? I can’t imagine your job is that stressful”.

Working at the Ministry of Health was not stressful? The man didn’t have a clue. Winter pressures, staff shortages, budget cuts, constant criticism from the media. Every day seemed like a literal combined assault on her department. And they didn’t even make the rules, just sorted out the mess created by the politicians.

He was a gym obsessive, and refused to pollute his body with alcohol, sugar, or fast food. He would have had a fit if he had seen her eating a meat pie. The thought made her smile.

She was better off without him.

Just after nine, the phone rang. It was her mum, and she thought twice about answering it but decided to get it over with. Mum was probably going to complain that she hadn’t been home to see them for six weeks, and Julia would eventually run out of excuses why she couldn’t make the short trip to Harpenden. But it wasn’t that at all.

“Have you heard from Teddy? We can’t reach him anywhere. It seems the network is down in his region, and nobody knows why”. Teddy again. She was short in her reply. “Why would I hear from Teddy? He never rings me, mum. I don’t think he even remembers I exist”. Her mum just hung up. That wasn’t like her in the least. Julia wasn’t bothered, and spoke out loud to herself. “Oh well, the golden child can sort out his own life, I’m sure”.

After streaming three episodes of ‘Don’t Tell The Bride’, she decided it was time for bed just after midnight. Tomorrow was Friday, her favourite day of the week. Films on Netflix over the weekend, and a look around Camden Market followed by an expensive lunch on her own.

The atmosphere at work the next day was different. There was something in the air. Harriet was missing in action and not answering her mobile, nobody was chatting in the coffee room, and some unfamiliar faces were walking around clutching files.

Julia spent most of the morning fending off calls for Harriet, and making up excuses for the fact she didn’t know where she was. It annoyed her that her boss hadn’t even bothered to let her know. After all, she was the Executive Officer and Personal Assistant, even if she was treated like a cross between a secretary and a waitress.

With no sign of her near the end of the day, Julia took the opportunity to slide off fifteen minutes early. Not such a good idea when she had to stand on the bus almost all of the way home. She couldn’t help wondering what had happened to Harriet though, That wasn’t like her at all. As she poured the wine, she thought she might order a Domino’s Pizza to be delivered. A calorific nightmare, with a stuffed crust. In memory of Richard.

Then someone rang the door buzzer.

When she answered the buzzer, she didn’t recognise the voice. “Miss Calder? This is the Government Car Service. I am here to pick you up and take you back to the ministry offices”.

He seemed relaxed and polite, speaking in a normal voice. But Julia was not about to buzz in a strange man, even one who might know her name and where she worked. Okay, he could only get up the stairs to the front door of her flat, but she wasn’t happy about it.

“There must be some mistake. I was not expecting a car, and I don’t work at this time of night”. There was a pause before he replied.

“Nobody contacted you to expect me? Okay, I will phone my base and wait outside”. Looking out of the front window, she watched the smartly dressed man walk back to a newish four-door car, and get inside. It had unsettled her, and she decided to phone the police. But before she could get to her mobile, it rang on the side table.

“Calder, this is Miss Millington. There is a car outside to collect you and bring you into work. It’s a special meeting, something of an emergency, I cannot say more over the phone, but I am sure that you recognise my voice. It doesn’t matter what you are wearing, just get ready quickly and go down to the car”.

There was something about her tone of voice that gave Julia an unpleasant feeling in her stomach. But it was undoubtedly her boss, so despite what Harriet had said she went into the bedroom and dressed in a smart trouser suit. When she got down to the car, she felt the need to say something as the driver held open the door.

“Sorry about that, but I wasn’t expecting anyone”. He just smiled and nodded, and then said nothing all the way to Whitehall.

There was a long row of cars dropping people off outside the ministry, and armed police officers patrolling the pavement and waving away any traffic that didn’t look official. More policemen stood inside the entrance, watching the security guards double-checking I.D. cards against a list of names carried on a clipboard. Julia was wondering what could have happened, but every idea that popped into her head seemed ridiculous.

After she was checked off the list, she was told to go down some back stairs to the basement, where she would be directed. In all the years she had worked there, she had never thought about the building having a basement, so that surpised her. There was a small queue of people in front of her when she got to the doors, and more policemen carrying guns. A man in a three-piece suit checked each name again, then issued each person with a red plastic I.D. fixed to a lanyard. He pointed along the corridor. “All the way to the end, then turn left”.

That led into a huge room the size of a small cinema. Rows of chairs were set out, most already occupied. There was a rudimentary stage at the end of the room with a large projection screen on the wall behind, and three people were sitting on it plastic chairs. One of them was Harriet Millington, the man to her left was the Minister of Health, and the woman to her right was the Prime Minster of Great Britain. All three looked incredibly serious.

Before she was allowed to go in and sit down, a stern young woman wearing an army uniform checked her I.D again. Then she handed Julia a clipboard with one piece of paper on it. “It’s the Official Secrets Act. I don’t care if you have ever signed it before, you need to sign it again. It has been amended and dated for this meeting. You are aware of the seriousness of signing it and the implications, I presume?” Julia nodded as she signed.

Something bad was happening. Perhaps it was World War Three.

Taking a seat three rows from the back, she looked around the room trying to spot the familiar face of a colleague. But she didn’t recognise any of the mixed group. There was a delay of about fifteen minutes as the last stragglers turned up and sat down. Then the doors were closed and locked, with two armed police officers standing inside the room in front of them. A young bearded man appeared on the stage holding some microphones, handing one to each person sitting there. Harriet stood up and walked to the front.

“Okay, we are going to begin. I need your complete concentration, so if you have a phone, turn it off now”.

The Minister of Health stood up to speak first, standing to one side of the stage as an image was projected onto the screen. It was a map of the world, with most of the right hand section overlaid in various stripes of red colours, from deep red in the east through to a pinker colour in the west. Australia and New Zealand had no stripes, similarly some Pacific Islands. He began speaking.

“What you are looking at is an overview of current infection and death rates in countries up to and including Kazakhstan. This has happened in less than seven days, and has so far been subject to a news blackout by the countries affected”. There was the sound of gasps in the room. The man sitting next to Julia muttered “Seven days, Christ Almighty”.

“First indications were that the cause is the spores of genetically-modifed mushrooms being cultivated in Japan and some other countries in the far east. This was later confirmed. Tests on mushrooms in sixteen other countries currently unaffected suggests that the mutation has migrated to all mushrooms, whether cultivated or wild. The spores they release in their billions are airborne, and when breathed in cause immediate lung failure. Fluid build up in the lungs of the affected person begins immediately, and death follows rapidly, from three to twelve hours, depending on the age and physical condition of the person. There is currently no known cure or antidote”.

There was a hush in the room as he paused to allow the implications of what he had said to sink in.

“Countries where mushrooms do not grow naturally are unlikely to be affected, unless they are cultivated commercially for food there. This will include cold polar regions, desert areas, and large parts of the African continent. However, wind-born spores have proven to be very resilient, and the genetic modification might well allow all types of mushroom to grow in countries where they were previously not native. Current estimates of the death toll are approaching half a milion, and that does not include those countries where they have refused to release accurate figures. From tomorrow, it will be impossible to maintain the news blackout completely, and the seven-day restriction we have placed on social media platforms will expire. It is forecast that we have a matter of days before people in this country are affected, even though we have been in the process of destroying all mushrooms currently under cultivation here”.

The map image changed to a photo of a mushroom ejecting spores into the air.

“As you can see, the clouds of spores look like smoke, and will drift a long way in the right weather conditions. This time of year is also when mushrooms reach their peak of fruiting, so eject more spores than at other times and more frequently. In short, it is the perfect storm that can precipitate a worldwide disaster that is unprecedented in modern history”. He sat down, and the Prime Minister stood up. She put on some reading glasses and began to read from a piece of paper.

“As of fourteen hundred hours tomorrow, I will be declaring a national emergency. This will involve suspending mainstream television channels to broadcast government information. Imposing a curfew during the hours of darkness, restricting use of transport to essential workers only, and banning the cultivation, sale, and consumption of mushrooms. This is going to create a panic like we have never seen in our lifetimes, especially once the full extent of the situation around the world becomes public knowledge. So I will be authorising the opening of the Energency Control Centre, in an undisclosed location that you will all be taken to. You will be living under conditions of martial law, with no contact with any friends or family, and upon leaving this meeting you will have to surrender all phones and electronic devices. Make no mistake, this is most definitely the worst thing to happen in your lifetimes, and I cannot stress that seriously enough.”

When she sat down, Harriet Millington stood up. “There will be more information for you once we are in the Control Centre, but for now you will be escorted home to pack. One suitcase will be allowed, so choose carefully. There will be access to toiletries and other essentials in the Control Centre, and for those of you with partners at home, you are to say that you are taking part in an emergency planning exercise. Under no circumstances are you to divulge a single word of what you have heard here tonight. Anyone failing to comply will be arrested and dealt with severely, I assure you. We are taking no questions, and you are to hand in any phones and other devices before leaving this building”.

As Julia started to stand up, her legs felt like jelly.

When they got back to her flat, the driver went in with Julia. He followed her into each room as she collected her things, making sure she didn’t leave any notes, or attempt to contact anyone. Having no idea what to pack, she just threw in a lot of underwear, and casual clothes like hoodies and joggers, along with multiple pairs of pyjamas. Once the wheeled case was full, he took if from her. “Okay, Miss, we had better go”. Julia had questions.

“What about the electricity and gas? Should I turn it off at the mains? Will I be able to tell the Council I am not here? And my post. Will the post be redirected? How will I pay my bills? They didn’t tell us anything”.

The driver started to walk out with her case. “Just leave everything as it is. They didn’t tell me anything about that, so I cannot advise you. I just have to take you somewhere, and we have to go now”.

The car was heading west, but she didn’t bother to ask him where they were going. She sat looking out of the window, watching peope on the streets and in other cars going about their usual routines. Little did they know what was going to happen tomorrow. She knew one thing for sure, it was going to be chaos.

Recognising the big arch above Wembley Stadium, she looked around as the car turned into an industrial estate nearby. There were rows of smart-looking coaches parked in front of what looked like a warehouse. All the windows except the driver’s windscreen were blacked out. The driver handed her the suitcase, and got back in his car. She presumed he had others to pick up. Walking over to a queue of people, she waited in line until she reached two women in army uniform. One handed her a label, the other checked her name off against a lst, then made sure she had the red I.D. card around her neck.

“Write your name on the label and tie it to your case. It will be taken to where you are going. Your seat is on the second coach. Please do not discuss the situation with your fellow passengers. Refreshments will be provided on the journey, and the bus has a toilet at the back”.

There was a delay of less than ten minutes before the coach was full. She was sitting next to a nervous looking woman who was wearing a wedding ring. The woman constantly looked around, and kept giving Julia a weak smile. Eventually, she whispered something, and Julia had to lean in to hear it. “Do you know where we are going? I wasn’t able to say anything to my husband and kids”. Julia just shook her head to indicate she didn’t know. Then the woman whispered again. “Everyone on the coach is a woman, did you notice that?”

The journey was long, and not being able to see out of the windows made Julia anxious, and also left her feeling rather nauseous. A screen had been erected behind the driver before they drove off, and two female soldiers with rifles were sitting on the front seat behind him. She couldn’t see up ahead through the windscreen, so eventually closed her eyes and tried to get some sleep.

Someone was rubbing her shoulder, and she came round with a start. One of the soldiers was handing her a bottle of water, and a sandwich wrapped in plastic. “Eat and drink, there are still a couple of hours to go yet”. Julia had no appetite, despite not having had any dinner. But she drank half the water and put the sandwich in her bag for later.

The coach was slowing down, and there were a lot of bends in the road. She could feel the movement as the tight bends had to be taken carefully. When it finally came to a halt, the screen was removed, and it was getting light outside. One of the soldiers stood up, standing in the aisle to speak to everyone.

“Okay, ladies. We have arrived. You will shortly be processed inside, and shown to your accommodation. Before anyone asks, you will have to share a room. But there is no need to choose a room-mate as that has already been worked out. Please exit the coach as I call your name”.

When it came to her turn, Julia stood outside looking around. There were hills visible, and mountains beyond. Not a building in sight, just a long track leading to an opening up ahead. It reminded her of the entrance to a coal mine that she had seen on TV once. What with that, and the hills and mountains, she came to the conclusion that she knew where she was.

They had been taken to Wales.

Following the two soldiers into the tunnel entrance, the first thing that Julia noticed was a distinct background humming noise. She presumed that might be generators, or the buzzing of the numerous lights that lit the way. The place certainly wasn’t newly-built, or hastily constructed. The walkway was made from steel mesh plates, and the walls were lined with something similar. They came to a stop at an open door. It was a huge thick metal door, one like you see on a bank vault, or in a submarine film, but much larger. Wheels on the inside as big as the steering wheels on ships presumably locked everyone safely inside.

There was another queue, and when she got to the end her name and I.D. were checked again. The woman checking wore a blue overall, and judging from her hairstyle and full make-up, she wasn’t a soldier. “Calder. You are assigned to room one-two-one. Turn right here and follow the corridor until you find the number on the door. Your room-mate is already there”.

The first door she passed was number two hundred, the one opposite one-nine-nine. So, two hundred rooms in all, she supposed. When she arrived at one-two-one the door was open. A woman inside slid down from the top bunk and smiled. “Hi, I’m Jackie. Looks like we are going to be stuck together for a while. I stole the top bunk, sorry. Hope that’s okay?” Looking around the room, Julia replied. “Julia, Julia Calder. No problem about the bunk. Is this it? Looks grim”.

Although the room was around the same size as her bedroom at home, the metal-framed bunk, small table and two chairs, and a sink and toilet behind a modestry screen reminded her of a maximum security prison. Except there was no window, just artificial lighting, and an airconditioning unit on the ceiling. Jackie smiled. “Beggars can’t be choosers, after all. And its a lot better than being dead, don’t you think? What do you do? What’s your speciality?” Julia thought for a moment.

“No speciality I can think of. I am an Executive Officer in the Department of Health, at the ministry building in Whitehall. More or less a glorified secretary, but they call me a personal assistant. I have a university degree in Biology, but have never worked in that field since leaving Uni. What about you, Jackie”. The woman climbed back up onto the top bunk.

“Me? I’m a police officer. Well a sort-of police officer. Special Branch, Anti-Terrorist, stuff like that. I don’t wear a uniform, and I don’t exactly arrest shoplifters, if you get my drift. Anyway, we had better get some sleep. There’s going to be a meeting in a few hours, and by that time our cases and toiletries should have arrived. Female showers are at the end on the left. The men are segregated on the other side of the facility, but we all come together for work”. Julia flopped wearily onto the single bunk, thinking that Jackie knew a lot more about what was going on than she did. She was also hoping there would be some decent food soon, and still couldn’t face the sandwich in her handbag.

Jackie shook her awake, and it felt as if she had only just drifted off to sleep. “Ten minutes, and we have to leave for the meeting. I thought I would give you a bit of time to wake up”. Julia needed to pee badly, but felt so embarrassed to sit behind the partition peeing so close to someone else, it took her ages to go. To cover the awkwardness, she asked a question. “Jackie, you seem to be up to speed about this place. Do we get some food soon?” Jackie was nodding.

“I have been here before, on training exercises. Dinner is normally served up around six-thirty. It’s pretty basic, but there’s plenty of it. Just don’t expect any haute quisine or exotic international foodstuffs, and you won’t be disappointed”.

With Jackie showing the way, they joined the throng of women heading for the meeting room. There were no clocks anywhere, and without her phone, Julia had no idea what the time was. The humming noise seemed to be getting quieter, or perhaps she was just becoming used to it. The room was very big but with four hundred people crammed into it, it felt claustrophobic. A female army officer was standing on a platform at the end, wearing a microphone headset.

“Okay, ladies. I am about to give you a briefing. There will be no notes, so listen carefully.”

The female army officer drew herself up to her full height. “My name is Colonel Price, and I am in charge of the female facility in this place. Make no mistake, what you are going to experience here is life-changing. You are going to have to be strong, show character, and not weaken. The lives you had before you arrived here are gone, and the sooner you face that, the better”.

There were some audible gasps and sighs from the audience. One woman began sobbing loudly.

“Okay, to start with the basics. This Emergency Control centre covers four levels. You are currently on level one, and the other three are below. On level three are the work stations and command centres. Level two has the canteens where you will eat, gyms where you can exercise, and the main hall where film shows will be held every day. There is also a fully equipped emergency medical department on that level that can see to all medical needs.

More mumbling made her wave her hands.

“No talking please, you need to listen. There is to be no fraternisation with any of the male staff you will be working with. The last things we need in this situation are complicated relationships, sexually transmited diseases, or unwanted pregnancies. So, to continue to level four. Be aware that nobody with a red tag I.D. is allowed on level four, and I mean nobody, in any circuumstances. That level houses politicians from the main political parties who have formed an emergency government, the security provided by the armed services personnel, and four members of the Royal Family. They will not be named, so don’t bother to ask anyone. For those of you with Red I.D., your best bet is to forget level four exists”.

She stopped when someone raised a hand near the front.

“What is it? Do you need the toilet or something?” Julia heard the quiet voice that replied. “I think I might be pregnant”. The colonel looked to her right and nodded. A woman wearing a blue overall with a white armband on the left sleeve came forward from the side as the colonel spoke. “Go with her, she will sort you out”. As the woman was led away, the briefing continued.

“Food here is provided by the army’s Catering Corps. It is as good as it gets, given the circumstances. Naturally, fresh foods like fruits and vegetables will be nonexistent, so you will be given vitamin pills along with your meals. Please take them, otherwise you might become ill in time. Alcohol is limited to rationed wines and beers, and they have to be consumed during your dinner break. You will not be able to exceed your allocation. For those of you who smoke, you just gave up smoking. However, vaping devices will be issued to hardened smokers, and they will also be stricly rationed”.

Some more groans from the audience had made her pause.

“As for your work here, it will be the same as what you did before, except in very stressful and unusual circumstances. Because the facility runs twenty-four hours, you will be allocated two day shifts followed by two night shifts, followed by two rest days. To make life easier in your dormitories, you room mate will be on the same shift team. Things like public holdays no longer exist, and if you report sick, there had better be something genuinely wrong with you. On one of your rest days you will be required to exercise under supervision for a fixed period in one of the gyms. The power here is provided by a huge number of solar panels installed on either side of the hill we are are under, and there are emergency generators as a backup”.

There was another pause as she seemed to be wondering what to say next.

“Tonight, you can have dinner, and take the rest of the night off. Starting tomorrow, you wil either be on shift, or on allocated rest days. Your timetables have been delivered to your rooms while you have been listening to me. Your place of work and type of work will depend on what you did before, and that will be explained by your supervisor or manager when you report for your first shift. Okay, my speech is almost over, but there is one more thing”.

Leaving a pause for dramatic effect, she leaned forward as she spoke.

“Before anyone asks me, or asks someone else, you can expect to be here for at least two years”.

The food was surprisingly good, and Julia ate much more than she would have at home. Everyone around the dining tables was very subdued, and some had obviously been crying.

For her and Jackie, the shift rotas started with two early shifts the next day, a seven am start. Julia was glad about that, as she wanted to get on with it. In the room, they had also found blue overalls. Hers had a red armband attached, Jackie’s a black one. There was a note about leaving them outside on a given day for laundry, and explaining that they would be given sneakers to wear once they noted down the shoe sizes and left the form outside.

The overalls seemed to be one size. Jackie’s were too long in the leg, Julia’s too roomy on the waist and hips.

In the quiet of the room, she asked Jackie about the meeting. “Why two years? Will this thing with the mushrooms be over by then, do you think?” Jackie shook her head, and her face told the story.

“No, by that time we will be on food rationing, just enoough to be able to do our jobs and stay realtively healthy. After that, it’s just a question of when the food runs out and we have to consider going outside. There are several of these facilities around the country. Some of the others are purely residential and contain children, teachers, and younger people who represent every ethnicity in Britain. Others are purely military, and once the doors are opened, they will be the first to venture outside”.

They had decided not to go to the evening film show. Given the terrible situation, Julia didn’t fancy sitting watching anything. Besides, she would be unable to laugh at a comedy, and anything romantic would just remind her that she was not allowed any relationship for the foreseeable future. That only left dramas or blockbusters, both of which seemed inappropriate in the ultimate drama they found themselves involved in.

At six the next morning, a rather soothing alarm tone sounded in their room, and they left to get showered and ready for work.

Finding the room number she had been allocated to, Julia wasn’t surprised to see Harriet there. She was sitting behind a partition, and when she spotted Julia she waved her over. The room was dimly lit, and contained around two dozen computer terminals, with a mix of men and women sitting in front of them. On the main wall was a bank of large video screens, and under each one was the name of the place where the live stream was coming from.

Harriet was her usual self.

“Your place is in here with me. You will be doing much the same job, though the circumstances are obviously very different. Don’t concern yourself with what is going on in the control room on the other side, you will soon find out all you need to know. And tomorrow, try to be here on time, sharp at seven. You didn’t get here until almost ten past this morning. The shift is twelve hours, with two forty-minute breaks. One for breakfast in around two hours, and the other for lunch. Your lunch time will be two pm on day shifts”.

During the next two hours, Julia found out a great deal, courtesy of having to record everything Harriet dictated for her to type up on a computer. It was more than she had anticipated, and more than she ever wanted to know.

The spores had crossed the Pacific and reached Hawaii, and the US government had decided to evacuate most of the west coast. That had caused chaos. Rioting, looting, demonstrations, hundreds killed, and martial law declared in California, Oregon, Washington, and Alaska.

Britain hadn’t fared much better. The southern and eastern counties had been hit hard, and cases of infection had been reported as far east as the London suburbs and as far north as Humberside. With the authorities like the police and local councils also suffering many deaths in their ranks, law and order was breaking down very quickly. The infection had arrived much sooner than had been expected, and spread far more rapidly than even the worst-case scenario had predicted.

By the time her shift finished, Julia had decided to ask for her wine with dinner, and also decided to go to the cinema hall to try to take her mind off what she had learned. It was an American comedy film. She had heard of it a few years ago, but hadn’t seen it.

She didn’t laugh once, and couldn’t even manage a smile.

After two weeks, Julia had got into a routine. She found it hard staying awake during night shifts at first, but Harriet’s eagle eye would soon spot her nodding off and she would be aroused by a shout of “Calder!”. Once she got into the swing of sleeping after breakfast, that changed.

Surprisingly, the worst thing was the two days off. The first day was mostly spent asleep, and on the second day she had to do the compulsory two hours in the female gym, supervised by a rather fierce army P.T. instructor. She soon discovered aches in muscles she didn’t know she had.

The free time dragged. Some reading, perhaps an afternoon film show, then what seemed a long evening after dinner. She went to bed actually looking forward to going back on the early shift the next morning.

On the fifteenth day, she went back to her room after a day shift to discover that Jackie wasn’t there. All of her stuff had gone too, including her bedding. She was just about to go and find someone to ask what had happened, when a woman walked in carrying some bedding and a plastic bag containing toiletries. She had a light blue armband on her overalls, and from the look of her face was at least forty years old. Seeing the top bunk was clear, she dumped her stuff on it, then turned to Julia.

“Name’s Aileen. I’m your new partner. They’ve moved the girl who was in here with you, don’t know where”. Seeing Julia looking at the armband, Aileen tapped it. “Clothing issue and laundry. I’m the supervisor of the female clothing stores and laundry block”. Julia introduced herself and asked if she knew why Jackie had been moved. The woman grinned, and took a puff on a vape device she retrieved from the top pocket of her overall.

“Black armband”? Julia nodded. “Well, she will be one of the spies. Undercover cop, spook, call ’em what you like. They move them around the new people to try to find out if anyone is likely to kick off. You know, get rebellious like, stir up the plebs. Once they’re satisfied you won’t be one of those, they move on to someone else”. She turned and started to sort out her bedding and toiletries. Once that was done she went behind the modestry screen, calling out as she used the toilet.

“Curry night tonight for dinner. The army guys make a wicked curry. Talk is there’s a Tom Cruise film on after, better than lying on your bed staring into space. And you can have my wine if you like, I don’t drink alcohol”. An extra glass of wine sounded good to Julia, as did a nice spicy Indian meal. “Yeah, count me in, Aileen”.

Although she was what her family might have called ‘rough and ready’, Aileen was good company, more relaxing to be around than the slightly uptight Jackie. She also seemed to know a lot more about where they were, and was happy to talk about it.

“I’ve been here before, on the emergency exercises they used to run. Nobody ever expected we would really have to use it. Back then it was all about nuclear war of course. Now we have something completely different to face. Best thing to do here is to do your job, keep your head down, and wait until it’s all over. Some of the women are crying about their families, missing sex with husbands or boyfriends, worrying about their kids and what will happen to them. Nuclear war might have been better, all vaporised on day one. But with this biological thing, they get false hope. You know the sort of thing, convincing themselves they will see them all again one day”.

Julia had given some thought to her parents, and to her brother Teddy. As it has started in the far east, there was every chance Teddy was long dead, along with his Taiwanese wife. As for her parents, they would have been in a dangerous part of the country, unless they managed to move somewhere. But where would they go? She hadn’t cried about it, and also hadn’t felt especially relieved to be saved. Most days it seemed to her that they were just putting off the inevitable. Sooner or later they would have to emerge into some terryfing scenario and face the outside world.

She hadn’t seen the Tom Cruise film before, and enjoyed it. It was called ‘Minority Report’.

At the end of the first month in the bunker, a series of briefings were held for the occupants. Julia was told she didn’t have to go, as she was already aware of the terrible news that would be told to those attending, though it would be watered down so as not to alarm them unduly.

That was true of course, as the daily reports she was typing up for Harriet were becoming more depressing every day. She was getting through most days by drinking the extra glass of wine offered by Aileen at dinner, then watching mindless films on auto-pilot, soon forgetting the one she had seen the evening before.

Gym class on her day off was getting easier, and the P.T. instructor was helping Julia improve her fitness no end. She couldn’t help but think about Richard. How happy he would have been to see her taking circuit training in her stride, and pushing her limits. Still, being so fit often seemed pointless, as they all faced the same bleak future, whether super-fit or not.

News from the outside world was provided by the armed forces and the civilian police forces. Most had been left outside to control things as best as they could, issued with state of the art respirators that they had to wear almost all of the time. They were allowed only the briefest pause in wearing them, to eat and drink.

Food and drink had to be taken in sealed rooms that had specially filtered airconditioning, but a problem soon arose. When they got back for their breaks, they hadn’t breathed in any spores because of the respirators. However, the microscopic spores had obviously attached to their clothing while they were on duty, and there were soon fatalities caused when people breathed in those spores as they had their meals and drinks.

Reports had stopped coming in from some parts of the country. Dealing with a combination of loss of personnel from the spores, some killed or injured by rioting civilians, and difficulties maintaining a reliable power supply outside, quite a few of the screens in the control room had gone blank. But they could be sure of one thing. The dead were being counted in millions, not thousands. There was nobody left to cremate the bodies, which filled houses and blocks of flats in every city and town, as well as tens of thousands on the streets and in cars.

With domestic animals seemingly unaffected, cats and dogs had gone feral, roaming the streets all over the country looking for food or prey. Farm animals were loose, and more exotic animals in zoos and country parks were going crazy as they had stayed locked in and not been fed. Monkeys and primates, which could contract the disease, had died almost immediately.

As for the international scene, that was also catastrophic. Relying on reports from news channels in those countires, or from British embassy staff living in them, they only got a very patchy idea of how bad things were around the world. Harriet had spoken to Julia about it one afternoon, taking her to a female bathroom to speak in private.

“Well, we can forget about being saved by moving to another country. Even if we could get there, it is just as bad almost everywhere. There are some aircraft reserved around the UK to fly us out if we found somewhere, but so far every country not affected is refusing to take refugees from those that are. We are going to have to sit it out here until the spores go away, if they ever do, or we have no option but to go out and try to survive with what’s left”.

After that conversation, Julia finally cried. She waited until Aileen was asleep, then sobbed quietly into her pillow.

Thirty days later, and there was little to do at work. Harriet had received such sparse information, Julia had almost nothing to type up. The shifts began to drag, and she had more time to think about the future. There was news on the grapevine that three women inside the facility had committed suicide, and the chance that some men had too. But that was unconfirmed. The faces on Julia’s shift team didn’t change, so she supposed it wasn’t any members of her department who had taken the easy way out.

She was grateful for Aileen. Nothing seemed to bother her. If she had a good dinner, a bar of chocolate, and a film to watch in the evening, she stayed cheerful. Having her as company made things bearable. They would chat about nothing important, often speculating on what the weather was like outside on the Welsh hills. Aileen never asked Julia anything about her job, so she never volunteered any information.

No point depressing her.

Six months in, and the place was starting to feel like home. The moment Julia realised that, it sent a chill up her back.

She knew her way around completely now, and also the names of not only her colleagues in the department where she worked, but half the other people on the same shift team. People had started to open up, mainly while eating in one of the canteens.

They told life stories, and expressed their anguish about loved ones left behind. Despite the strict rules, it was obvious that some had begun relationships. In many cases, they were with other females. Being shut away with another woman for so long can change your mind about a lot of things for some in that situation. For others they risked being caught with those of the opposite sex, and occasionally displayed fondness openly. Try as she might, Julia couldn’t imagine how they ever got any privacy to make love, or where they would do that, given the restrictions they lived under.

Jackie was around, still on the same shift. She would nod at Julia occasionally, but never stopped to talk. Knowing what Aileen had said about her made Julia regard her as creepy and untrustworthy. She felt sorry for whoever was sharing a room with her now, and was happy that she had never said anything that might have got back to Harriet.

The once strange realities of everyday life had become more or less normal. Nobody received any salary of course, what would be the point? Anything you needed was supplied, but you had to go and ask someone for it, and they would check you hadn’t exceeded your allocation. Food was still plentiful, and the alcohol at dinner continued.

Aileen seemed to have no trouble obtaining vapes, and she had a source for other extras too. Like more sanitary products each month, extra towels before laundry washday, and most important of all, at least to Aileen, bars of chocolate.

Julia had wanted to ask her where she got them, and also what she had to do in return. But she didn’t. Not that Aileen wouldn’t have told her, but because it would have made her feel guilty for occasionally asking her friend for something if she found out how she got it.

Before all this, on the outside, she would probably never have met anyone like Aileen. And if she had, it was impossible to imagine that they would become close, socialise, and turn out to be good friends and a great support to each other.

The more Julia was around her, the more she realised that everything she had assumed about people had been wrong.

The news feeds and most of the reports from outside had stopped. Now they were relying on what were called Mission Teams. These were hard as nails special forces soldiers who ventured out in armoured vehicles, wearing full protective gear and respirators. Because they were located in Wales, and fuel for the vehicles was limited, they had only got as far as Wrexham at that stage.

When they returned, they had to spend twenty-four hours in isolation while all the equipment was decontaminated, along with the vehicles that were kept in an underground garage on the other side of the hill. Receiving the news of a Mission Team returning, Julia’s heart would sink. The reports that were coming from them had to be typed up as Harriet dictated, and they made awful reading.

In the last seven weeks, not one person had been found alive, even when they searched the remote cottages hidden away in little-known valleys. The dead bodies had been picked at by birds, half-eaten by wild animals and feral dogs, and every shop, large or small, had been looted and stripped of almost everything it once sold. Many roads were impassable because of abandoned traffic that blocked the carriageway for miles, most of the vehicles containing at least one dead body. The main hospital was full of bodies, including most of the medical staff. The drugs and medicines had been looted, presumably the few survivors were taking anything to try to avoid the contagion.

The first tentative missions had been even worse. Occasional survivors had been spotted by the soldiers, usually alone, and often wandering aimlessly or perhaps driving a car. But the soldiers were not allowed to help them, only report their position and how many there were. At best one of the kinder men might throw them a bottle of water and a military ration pack. But Julia could only imagine the heartbreak for those people as they were warned off by gun-wielding soldiers they thought had come to save them.

She liked it better when they didn’t find anyone.

With one year underground approaching, there was talk of some celebration of the anniversary. But few of those living in the Command Centre had any appetitite for even a subdued celebration, so it was decided to abandon the idea.

For the last three months, Julia had been working only half-shifts, as there was so little to do. The extra free time wasn’t especially welcome, as it meant more time sitting around in the room, or sometimes watching two film shows in the same day. It also gave her too much time to think about the future, and she had been finding out a great deal more about what was going on both inside and outside.

Following extensive research by the scientists in the facility, drones had started to be used to test chemical sprays that it was hoped would kill the mushrooms, or at least stop them from fruiting and expelling more spores. Other drones also monitored the amount of spores in the air over a given space, in the hope of seeing them decrease in time. So far, they had either remained static, or in many cases had increased.

There was also the secret that experiments were being conducted on both dead bodies and live survivors. This was only known to a few people inside, and Julia discovered it from having to type up reports for Harriet. The survivors brought back were a cross section of age and gender, from small children to elderly people discovered alive in an old people’s home. The bodies were only numbered, but the survivors had files with their real names and background details on them.

Julia was surprised that not all of them were Welsh, far from it. Some told of travelling from eastern parts of the country, and others had made their way from towns on the south coast. The Mission Teams had also been tasked with bringing back sheep from the numerous herds roaming wild on the hills and valleys. Once they had been in isolation, and their fleeces shorn and destroyed, it was suggested that they could be slaughtered for meat to supplement the stores of food. A date had been given to try this experiment, and three survivors were going to be fed the meat from the sheep whilst they were held in quarantine.

After typing up that report, Julia felt very uneasy. The survivors were being treated like laboratory animals, and told nothing about the extent of the Command Centre where they were being held. Most presumed that the army had willingly saved them. and any questions they had about their confinement or the rest of the outside world were answered with the standard response about national security and the old ‘need to know’ chestnut. There was a growing attitude among those originally taken to work there that they were somehow better and more deserving than any survivors, and she couldn’t see that being good for potential reconstruction in the future.

Aileen was not told about any of that, but she was surprised to be asked to provide clothing in small sizes and mentioned that to Julia. “What do you reckon that’s all about? I mean, some of those overalls would only fit kids aged about nine. Why would they want those?” Unable to divulge what she knew, Julia felt guilty about having to lie to her friend. “Maybe they are going to take them out on the missions, in case they find any children. Nobody in my department has mentioned it though”.

Two days before the first anniversary, there was the first sign of some dissent among the staff. During a briefing that Julia didn’t have to attend, a contingent of staff began shouting questions at the army officer holding the briefing, and they all refused to stop when ordered to do so. This had happened at the same time in both female and male briefings, suggesting a level of planning and organisation.

Those believed to be the ringleaders had been forcibly removed from both of the meeting rooms, then warned in the strongest terms that if they were not happy inside, they would be taken outside and left to fend for themselves.

When she was chatting to Aileen that night after dinner, Julia asked her what had happened.

“Well, there has been a lot of talk, mostly murmuring in secret really, that they couldn’t cope here without all the key workers doing their jobs. So the threats to leave us outside to die don’t really scare anyone. People want to be kept informed, to be in the loop. It’s painfully obvious that there is so much more happening here than we are being told about, and that’s going to have to stop. Do they tell you stuff they don’t tell us, Julia?”

Hoping her face didn’t betray her lie, Julia shook her head.

Typing up the next of Harriet’s reports, Julia could see that things were far from good outside. The spores were not going away, and although there had been some success with the poison sprayed from the drones, it was going to take a lot of people a very long time to clear an area large enough to sustain any hope of a settlement.

News from the laboratories was both good and bad. The good news was that the meat from the sheep did not affect anyone who consumed it, so a plan would be put in place to capture more stray sheep for food. But they would not be able to transport and house enough sheep to supply everyone with meat once present stocks ran out completely

The bad news was that after a month of tests, the doctors and scentists could find nothing in common with the physiology of the survivors to explain why they were still alive. The conclusion of their report was that survival was completely random. Every one of those people must have breathed in some spores, albeit in different quantities. But there was no good reason why they didn’t develop the lung problems that killed everyone else.

It was the second month of the second year, and the clock had started to tick for everyone working in the Command Centre.

At the end of that month, there was a general meeting held for each group, and Julia had to attend. This time a male army officer was on the stage, and he didn’t look very happy.

“Okay, this is going to be a very short meeting. There will be no questions after, so please don’t bother to shout any out, or raise your hands”. He turned over a page on his paperwork, closed the file and turned to glare at everyone again.

“It has come to notice that there are people in here who are not happy to be here. They are stirring up dissent, spreading rumours, divulging secrets about their departments, and generally rabble-rousing. As a result, six people were arrested in their rooms this morning, and at fifteen hundred hours they will be escorted to the main door and put outside. If any of you want to join them, you will be provided with a respirator, a first-aid kit, and enough army rations and water to last for seven days. You are very lucky to be included in this facility, but if you think you can do better outside, now you can raise your hands”.

He looked around the room. Three hands were raised. Julia didn’t recognise any of the women standing with their arms up. The officer gestured to his right and a female soldier stepped forward.

“You three follow me. There is no second chance, you have made your decision”. Once the women had left the room with the soldier, the officer on the stage spoke again.

“Anyone else? No? Very well, go back to your duties and remember the consequences should you wish to complain and stir up trouble”. With that, he walked off the stage and out through a side door. Julia looked around, and finally spotted Aileen behind her. She was relieved that she hadn’t been arrested or chosen to leave.

When they were back in their room, Aileen closed the door. She looked a bit rattled. “Two of those women who put their hands up were from my section, Julia. I don’t know what they were thinking, but I do know that both of them are convinced their kids are still alive, and determined to try to find them. It makes me feel ill to think about what can happen to them. They both live in opposite directions, a long way from Wales. How the hell they think they are going to make it home in seven days is beyond me”.

She started to get tearful, so Julia hugged her and let her cry it out.

On the next shift, Harriet seemed to be annoyed. Knowing better than to ask her why, Julia waited until she was told. “Calder, I was informed that one of those arrested and put outside yesterday was from my department. His name was Parvinder Singh, and he had been talking to the men in the canteen. He was advocating some form of resistance, refusing to work, disrupting the facility, I’m not sure what. Anyway, he was put out with the others. Did he ever say anything to you by any chance?”

This time Julia didn’t need to lie. “Never, I don’t think I ever met him”.

She was going to be very careful about who she spoke to in future.

During the time she had spent underground, Julia had become aware of some of the many security protocols carried out by the people on other floors. She had learned of these by typing up reports for Harriet that mentioned them.

One of them was the constant monitoring of radio signals across numerous frequencies. Some had been distress calls from amateur radio enthusiasts, but they had only lasted a few days before becoming silent. Most had been too far away to justify sending out troops to investigate, and in the cases where it was a solo survivor, they were ignored even if they happened to be close to the Command Centre.

Then one morning a messenger arrived at her room, informing Julia that she should report early for work. When she got there, Harriet was excited.

“There has been a verified radio communication. It was replied to and a conversation was possible. According to the monitoring station there is a group of twenty-eight survivors including eleven soldiers, and they are close enough to warrant a mission being sent out to check. Because of the military presence, they are convinced that the communication is genuine, and not some kind of ploy. We will need to stand by for updates here, and brief the medical teams to prepare isolation if and when they arrive”.

In the process of typing up the report, Julia discovered that the radio message had come from fifty miles east, not far from the town of Stafford. The Mission Team was taking out three vehicles, with two of them empty except for drivers, to allow sufficient room to come back with the survivors. They had also loaded up with water and emergency rations, as the group had apparently run out of food two days earlier. The journey from the Command Centre to their location would usually have taken around an hour, but in current conditions was likely to exceed two hours, if not longer.

What followed was a tense wait. This was the first time such a large group had made contact, and whatever had been said had been convincing enough to make those in charge send out a possible rescue team. Julia was allowed to go to the canteen and eat, though Harriet warned her that she would be sent for if there was any news. She was also remided not to mention it to anyone, under any circumstances.

When she got back, Harriet had reports for her to record, routine stuff about isolation bays having been prepared in the quarantine area of the medical facility, and food and drink being sent there in case it was needed, along with spare overalls for them to wear after decontamination.

After they were done, Harriet told her she could go back to her room. “Nothing. We have heard nothing from the Mission Team, and it’s over four hours now. The security teams are very concerned, it is not like the Special Forces men not to report, but the last they heard from them they were ten minutes away from the coordinates, and that was almost two hours ago. There are some long faces in the main control room, I can tell you. You could cut the atmosphere in there with a knife”.

Julia returned to her room to find Aileen relaxing on her bunk, vaping. “I hear you got called in early, some sort of flap on. Any idea why they sent for thirty pairs of overalls in the medical centre, Julia?” As much as she hated to lie to her friend, she lied. “No, I haven’t heard anything about that, it was just Harriet being her usual drama-queen self. I sat there typing up some reports about nothing much, went to eat, and then she told me I could come back here”.

She agreed to go to the late film show with Aileen. It was one she had seen, but she went anyway. ‘Bridget Jones’ Diary’ was somehow suitable for two lonely women to enjoy.

Halfway through, the film stopped, and the lights came on. Then an alarm started to sound, red lights flashed over the doorways, and two female soldiers appeared. They were wearing full kit and carrying machine-guns of some kind. One of them shouted, “Everyone back to your rooms. This is not a drill. Leave in orderly files, front row first!”

The women seemed to think it was a fire. There was muttering about why the sprinkler system hadn’t kicked in, as the alarm and red lights were familiar from drills in the past. But the soldier had shouted that it was not a drill, so what could it be?

In the corridor leading to their room, the emergency lighting was operating, just bright enough to find their way back. But before they got to the door, they heard something that made them turn and look at each other. The unmistakable sound of gunfire and explosions.

And it was coming from inside the complex.

Sitting in their room, Aileen and Julia had no idea what to do. The alarm continued to sound, even though the noise of gunshots became more sporadic after a few minutes. There was a public address system, but nothing was announced on it. Aileen was holding her hands over her ears, and shouting above the noise. “That bloody alarm is going to drive me crazy! At least someone could tell us what’s going on, for god’s sake”.

Julia eventually sretched out on her bunk, using a pillow and blanket to cover her ears to muffle the sound of the alarm a little. But sleep was impossible, what with the noise, and the stress of knowing that some sort of combat was happening not that far from where they were. She imagined someone rushing in and shooting them on their beds, and was starting to tremble uncontrollably.

After they were both losing track of time and were exhausted from lack of sleep, Aileen finally snapped. “Sod this for a lark, I’m gonna find out what’s going on”. She rushed out of the room before Julia could stop her, and despite feeling ashamed of not going with her, Julia stayed cowering on her bed.

Aileen was soon back in the doorway, still looking unhappy.

“Well I only got as far as the door beyond the shower block, and that was guarded by that grumpy soldier with the cropped hair. She told me to get back to my room, and even pointed her gun at me. I asked her what was happening, but she wouldn’t tell me. So I asked if they could at least turn off the alarm, and she said they couldn’t because there was some trouble in the room that controls the electrics and stuff”. She sat down on one of the chairs and started to puff on her vape. She looked exhausted, and much older than her age.

The alarm stopped so unexpectedly that Julia was convinced she could still hear it. Aileen climbed onto her bed and got under the covers, fully dressed. “Thank christ for that, now I’m getting some sleep”. Julia was amazed to hear her friend snoring lightly within seconds, and couldn’t imagine trying to sleep until they knew what had happened during the night. But she eventually dropped off to sleep without even realising it.

It only seemed like ten minutes before they were both woken up by a soldier. She stood in the doorway, shouting. “General meeting, ten minutes. No exceptions!” Julia had to splash water onto her face to rouse herself, and she had to shake Aileen for a good couple of minutes before she came round, angry at the news of the meeting.

The hall was full, and Harriet was on the stage with three army officers, two women, and one man. Armed soldiers stood guarding the doors once they were closed. The man stepped forward. He looked as tired as Julia felt, but he started to speak loudly and clearly.

“We wanted to make you all aware of some recent events. Some renegade soldiers who had survived outside by using respirators ambushed our Mission Team yesterday. They managed to kill all the members of the team, and capture two vehicles after presumably destroying the one containing most of the troops. Then they came to the back of the facility on the other side of the hill, gaining access to the parking area where they attacked and killed the guards before moving on to the electrical control room, the armoury, and part of the medical block. Fortunately, the soldiers stationed at the facility were able to fight back, and eventually drive them out. We have to presume they are still out there, and possibly awaiting reinforcements. So no exits will be opened in the foreseeable future, and no external missions will be undertaken. That is all”.

The four of them left the stage and went out through the side door. One of the guards shouted from the back. “Day off today. You can all get some sleep. Only the emergency teams need report for shift, and there will be a meal in the canteens in two hours. Off you go”.

As they walked back, Aileen was unimpressed. “They could have told us more. I mean, how many of those rebels are out there? How many soldiers got killed inside? And how did they get in in the the first place? They have strict security back there, so why did they let them in if they weren’t sure who they were?”. Julia hoped she would stop talking when they got back. She really needed some more sleep.

And mention of a meal in two hours made her aware she was very hungry.

It wasn’t long before Julia had to type up Harriet’s departmental report about the incident that had happened two nights earlier. As she was working, Harriet reminded her that she had signed the official secrets act, and was not to discuss any details outside of the office.

The details she read as she was typing answered a lot of her and Aileen’s questions. The rebellious soldiers must have known something about the facility. The security for the back doors included fingerprint recognition of the Mission Team members. So the rebels had cut off the fingers of some of the soldiers they had killed, and used one to gain access to the back of the facility.

By the time those inside realised what was happening and had manually closed and locked the doors, twenty-six heavily armed rebels were inside, and many more left outside when the doors closed on them.

Interestingly, none of those who got inside were wearing respirators, and they all seemed to be in good physical condition. By the time the soldiers in the facility were organised in strength to fight back, seven of the bunker staff soldiers had been killed, along with a civilian mechanic. Three others had been badly injured, and were being treated in the medical block. All but two of the rebels had been killed during the long period of fighting, and those two wounded survivors had been captured and interrogated.

Julia could easily imagine that their interrogation might have included torture.

Key points of the information obtained during that interrogation really hit home. They had claimed that there were over two hundred soldiers in their group, along with a similar number of civilians, some of whom had been trained to use weapons. None of them had been affected by the spores, and had come together from various parts of the country over the course of a year, the group gradually growing in size and strengh.

Their main complaint was being abandoned by the government, though they were able to find good supplies of non-perishable food, a large supply of weapons from military bases, and many suitable vehicles.

Fuel had not been a problem, as they had simply siphoned it from the fuel tanks of thousands of abandoned cars or stolen petrol tankers from fuel depots. They had also confirmed most of the official government information. Tens of millions of people all over the world had died, social cohesion had ceased to exist, and law and order had become the survival of the fittest and most ruthless.

In fact, it had become so dangerous outside that they had decided to try to capture one of the bunkers to live in, and chosen the one in Wales as it was remote.

What convinced Julia that all this was true was that it had all been recorded on digital recording equipment, and Harriet had let her listen to some of it.

From a medical point of view, Harriet’s main interest was what they planned to do with the two surviving soldiers. Along with some of the detained civilian survivors, they were going to be subjected to some medical experiments to try to discover why they were apparently immune to the spores. This was going to involve taking blood and DNA samples, something already tried on a few civilians that had so far proved fruitless. Julia shuddered as she typed that they were also going to remove the lungs of one of the wounded rebels to examine them in detail.

All the laboratories and suitably trained medical staff were going to be concentrating on trying to manufacture a vaccine that might help prevent anyone who had lived in the bunkers being affected by the spores.

One thing that concerned Julia was finding out from the statements of the two rebels that radio communications between groups of survivors were working well, with the equipment powered by petrol generators.

If this was true, then why had they been told that outside radio communication had ceased? Why was the control room reporting no outside radio contact, and no reports from any of the other bunker facilities? The more she found out, the more she believed that everyone inside was being kept ignorant of the truth. She was convinced that the survivors had been expected to die off before this, and that those in charge didn’t want anyone inside the facility to think that their loved ones might possibly still be alive.

Once the report had been completed, and read and signed off by Harriet, Julia was allowed to leave for the day. Aileen was already in the room, apparently fully recovered from the stress of the last couple of days and looking forward to the film show after dinner.

“It’s ‘Home Alone’ tonight. I know we’ve all seen it loads of times, but I reckon we could do with a laugh”.

The next time they had two days off, Aileen was once again asking Julia if she knew any further details about the incursion into the facility. Still annoyed at the mixed messages being passed to those working inside, Julia decided to do something completely out of character.

She told Aileen everything she knew.

If she had been expecting shock and surprise from her friend, she was wrong. Aileen smiled. “Just as we thought. They are keeping so much from us, and feeding us half-truths and misinformation, I don’t think that’s sustainable, not to mention completely shameful given the situation they have put us in”.

Julia had not overlooked the use of ‘We’, so asked her who else she was discussing this with. She was touched by the trusting reply.

“Most people are unhappy and bitching about what’s going on. All of my section, for sure, all the cleaners, some of the laboratory staff, and pretty much all of the junior medical staff. It’s only fair to expect them to tell us the truth, and they have been avoiding that since day one. I guessed you would know a lot more, given who you work for, and I’m glad you have finally told me. For christ’s sake don’t tell anyone else though, as most of the admin lot and all of the military are probably in on the news blackout. And the medical people are sickened by some of the experiments going on inside the isolation block. A few of them have refused to be involved, flat out refused”.

That revelation made Julia feel stupid. She hadn’t been aware that so many of those inside were rebellious in nature, and she also felt guilty for not telling Aileen a lot more previously. But she had a question for her friend. “So what do they plan to do about it? They will only get arrested, or even worse, put outside”. Aileen was vaping, but shook her head vigourously before replying.

“We can just stop working. There are more workers than security and soldiers, if they arrest us or kill us all, the facility will cease to operate safely. And if they force lots of staff outside, there will be nobody to replace them in their jobs. We have the power, we just have to have the guts to use it. I reckon they will threaten to withdraw food, and might tell us we will be tried on criminal charges when it’s all over, maybe facing time in prison. But what’s this place, if not a prison? And if they don’t feed us, the work doesn’t get done, and they are in the same situation. I tell you, Julia, we won’t take much more”.

Not knowing what to say, Julia waited for her to continue.

“The main problem we face is communication. With the men and women separated outside of work and the canteens, it is hard to organise anything. There has to be a date and time when everyone refuses to work at the same moment, and we tell those in charge that we will only go back to work when they tell us what’s going on, and show us proof. If it comes to that, Julia, can I rely on you to back me up?”

For her whole life up to that moment, Julia had never been outspoken, or even mildly controversial. She had always been the quiet one, head down, working hard, and seeking sanctuary in her own company. Even during the time she was with Richard, she had never participated in the arguments he tried to start, and she had been relieved when he broke up with her. But this was different, this was a big deal, perhaps even the end of human society. She could fight back, or wait to die. So she nodded.

“Count me in, Aileen”.

Reporting for her next shift at work, Julia was surprised that Harriet was absent. A man came into the office speak to her. She had seen him around at work in the past, in the corridors of the ministry building. But she had no idea who he was. He sat on Harriet’s chair, and turned it around so he was facing her.

“Bad news, I’m afraid. Harriet had a stroke during the night, and is not expected to last the day”. Julia started to say something, but he talked over her.

“You’re it, now. Consider yourself promoted”.

Despite being shocked at the news of being promoted many grades into Hariiet’s job, Julia soon realised the benefits that promotion gave her. She got to attened the inter-departmental meetings where secrets were discussed, and received a new logon and password that opened up many possibilities. She could directly message everyone listed on the system, with the text encrypted. Then there was the access to files, including the hundreds of files stored by Harriet in folders during the time they had all been underground.

Overnight, she had entered a world of information she hadn’t even been sure had existed, and immediately realised that Harriet had only ever dictated around a tenth of what she could actually have put in her reports for the official records. But with tension increasing in the whole bunker complex, it was decided not to give her an assistant, and that meant she had to decide what to type into the records, and do the keyboard work herself.

That suited her down to the ground, as she was now a one-man-band with nobody to answer to in her office.

Her shift also became ‘job and finish’. She would attend the main meeting, filter out what would look acceptable in the official report, then type it up. Once that was done, she was free to do as she chose. And what she chose to do was to make plans, plans for the day that they would all say enough is enough, and refuse to work. Now she was in such a senior position, that would make her actions doubly difficult when it happened. But from somewhere deep inside, she had found the strength to stand up and be counted.

Meanwhile, she started to spread the word by telling Aileen things they had never known during their time there.

There were only ninety soldiers in the complex, less those who had been killed during the ambush. Other bunkers around the country had suffered similar attacks, suggesting that whoever was left in the outside were well-organised. There was no widespread fuel shortage, and that had been a lie. The same with food shortages, which were exaggerated to scare those inside. And there were no members of the Royal Family housed there. That had been a ruse to try to instil some form of patriotic loyalty in those trapped underground.

Some facts were very much worse than she had anticipated. Using drones, military patrols, and any available information from the other bunkers, it was estimated that there were less than two million people alive on mainland Britain. No information had been forthcoming from Northern Ireland. This meant a minimum of sixty million people had been killed by the spores, possibly as many as sixty-four million. This staggering number meant that the country was back to a population density it had in the 11th century.

The health hazard from the amount of bodies was almost impossible to calculate, but once they were only bones, there would be no hazard at all. All the major cities were no-go zones, with thousands of feral domestic animals roaming around, wild animals now living in the urban environment, and untreated sewage, poor water quality, as well as gangs of ruthless survivors who had taken control of entire districts.

One report she read suggested that any future return to living outside should only be considered in parts of Scotland and Wales, and the Lake District in England.

Infrastructure had not been maintained, so electricity was not being generated, and there were obviously no imports of any kind. Medical facilities were as good as non-existent, and with nobody able to fly anywhere, use the rail network or the large sea ferries, communication with the outside world was unlikely to be re-established for decades. The positive aspect of that was that with Britain being an island, they didn’t have to worry about any foreign invaders, except perhaps any using smaller boats and landing on the south coast after crossing the English Channel.

There had been evidence of fishing boats working off the coast around the North Sea, so it seemed fresh fish was available in small quantities. As well as that, most of the farm animals were still alive, so fresh meat and dairy products would be abundant. But one report made Julia catch her breath, and she sat shaking her head at the enormity of it.

Nobody brought in from the outside showed any evidence of being contaminated by the spores. Air samples collected by drones showed no sign of spores. The conclusion was that the spores were dying off, although nobody knew why. And that report was almost six months old, so they had still been told all that time that it was too dangerous to go outside.

Closing down Harriet’s laptop for the day, Julia felt a mixture of emotions.

But the main one was hope.

Three weeks after her promotion, Julia was still working through the hundreds of file folders Harriet had stored on her laptop when one of them made her stop dead. It was labelled ‘Biological warfare’. Checking that nobody nearby was watching her, she opened the file which dated from a few weeks before the first evacuation to the bunkers.

What she read changed everything.

It was partly the minutes of a very secret meeting at which Harriet had been present as a note-taker. The list of those attending included officers from MI5, MI6, and a representative from America’s CIA. As well as the Prime Minister, the US Ambassador was there, and six cabinet ministers. Harriet had only been there for part of the very long meeting, in her role as a representative of the Department of Health.

At the time, China had been preparing to invade Taiwan. It had been an open secret, and the western allies were in turmoil. Most EU countries were prepared to let the invasion happen unopposed rather than risk widespread war, but the UK and America had been threatening China with military action in support of Taiwan. Some weeks before the meeting, it had been decided to unleash biological warfare on the Chinese mainland in secret, in the hope of disabling their military capability.

The mushroom spores were a cover story, should there be some outcry accusing the US of this act of aggression. The biological component was supplied by the UK, a weapon invented and perfected at the Porton Down facility in Wiltshire. It could be delivered from the air, using undetectable spy planes with no radar profile. Given the right wind conditions, it would spread rapidly across China, and possibly to other countries in the Far East. When someone at the meeting raised the question of innocent countries being affected, that was dismissed as ‘Unavoidable collateral damage’. Even Harriet had been shocked enough to note that.

The substance used had no name, just a code designation. ‘AGC001’. The AGC stood for Agaricomycetes, one of the scientific names of mushrooms, and was partially derived from the spores of the poisonous Fly Agaric mushroom, then synthetically enhanced using other airborne poisons and chemicals. The fail safe was that the poison was expected to quickly dissipate, and could not be transported or transmitted by any victim.

So the so-called decontamination had been a farce all along.

What they got wrong of course was the longevity of the poison, which along with unusual winds after it had been released carried it both east and west around the world causing a catastrophe that nobody involved in using the weapon could have foreseen. Everything since then had been a monumental cover-up, blamed on ficticious genetically modified mushrooms cultivated commercially.

The only thing they got completely right was that it stopped China invading Taiwan. Mainly because it killed almost everyone in Taiwan, along with an estimated eighty-five percent of the population of China. It also moved too rapidly, giving little or no time for any country to prepare. So they had gone for what seemed to be the only available option, taking selected people into bunkers, and allowing everyone else to die.

Another thing they almost got right was that the ingredients of the poison would eventually separate in the air, making them no longer lethal when inhaled. But that had taken almost a year from the time they were first dropped over China. So after the first year of their isolation underground, the scientists had known that it was safe outside, and the survivors did not need any respirators.

To keep control, the lie was continued. Even to the extent of pretending to experiment on the survivors to see why they had not been affected, and claiming to be trying to invent a vaccine. Julia could easily see why the random survival had been possible. The airborne biological weapon followed wind patterns, so some parts of all the countries affected that had no prevaling winds when the poison reached them would be unaffected. For those in big cities and larger towns, there was no escape.

If they were going to maintain the staus quo once the bunkers were opened and some restart of society was to happen, they had to keep almost everyone in those bunkers ignorant of the truth. Julia wondered how Harriet had managed to deal with knowing about all this, and keeping it secret.

No wonder she had suffered a stroke.

Once they were in the room undisturbed, Julia shared everything she had learned with Aileen. It made her happy to see her friend’s face relax, and she looked younger than her years. “So it’s safe? Those bastards kept us in the dark, leaving us stuck in here all that time believing we would eventually starve to death. They will get what they deserve, but for now you have to let everyone else know. Send that information out to all the sections in a message, that should stir things up”.

Expecting such a response from Aileen, Julia already had an answer prepared.

“I have to filter out anyone I know is on the side of the authorities, and then those I suspect might be. Once I have condensed the information down into an easily understood message, I will send it to everyone at the change of shift time, so both shift teams can see it. When so many people have read it, and seen that it came from the top, those in charge will have almost everyone in this place to deal with, including many of the soldiers I’m sure”.

Aileen nodded. “Good plan, love”.

The next few days were tense for her at work. She examined the personnel files closely, selecting a dozen high-ranking military personnel and government officials who she was sure would have known about the mushroom spores hoax. Then she went through those she felt would be on their side, starting with her first room-mate, Jackie.

When that was done, she compiled a list of over three hundred and eighty people who would receive the message on a given day, and put all their details into a group. She could send the same message to all of them by just pressing the enter key on her work computer.

Before that, they had to have a plan, and they had to be organised with their response to any threats. In addition to the message, they would also withdraw their labour, and refuse to do any work, room changes, or to comply with any attempts to arrest anyone. It was a dangerous option, but it seemed unlikely to her that they would shoot almost four hundred people inside the facility. And if they just forced them outside, they now knew there was nothing to fear.

Not that the outside was completely safe. There were the rebel groups to deal with, as well as gangs of armed rogue civilians who had taken over some towns or districts. There could well be resentment and anger to those coming from the bunkers, and facing violent retribution was a real possibility.

The message list completed, Aileen started to spread the word to expect something soon. Using her contacts with the cleaners, the laundry and clothing teams, and friends in other departments, she gave them teasers that everything was going to be okay if they all stuck together. Adding that the date and time would announced shortly, she soon had a good gossip network circulating in the bunker.

Her and Aileen agreed that it should happen on Friday at 6pm, just two days away.

Once that date and time was decided, Julia could hardly calm her nerves. There would be no way back once she sent the message, so she spent the next day pretending to work whilst compiling a list of demands. Aileen was adamant that Julia must be the spokesperson for the staff. She was in a high position in the power structure, and that would impress the others if they realised she was on their side. Fighting off a feeling of nausea, Julia evetually agreed to be the representative.

She had never done anything so opposite to her character before, and had terrible doubts that she could carry it off.

Friday at work felt like a dream. She was on the day shift, supposedly finishing at seven that evening. But there was almost no work to do, so she had to sit waiting, each minute ticking away on the office clock feeling like an hour. The message was stitting ready on her computer, ready to send to everyone on the group list.

To remind her why she was involved in what was about to happen, she re-read the details in the message over and over again. They had been fooled, tens of millions left to die with no thought for their welfare. What she was gong to do was justified, she knew that in her heart.

Unable to wait any longer, she pressed the enter key at 6:27 pm.

For close to a full minute after sending the message, Julia felt as if she couldn’t breathe. Her stomach was turning somersaults, and she had to fight off a full-blown panic attack. Then she realised that nothing had happened.

Everyone nearby was continuing to work as normal, preparing for the shift change. Some of the night shift people had arrived to take over, and were standing around waiting to sit at the terminals.

The pause made her check that the message had been sent, and she could see that it had.

It was ten minutes later that she heard the first loud conversation from the office behind her. People were standing up, and could be seen shaking their heads, or leaning forward to read the message that had appeared on every screen. Then a supervsor walked into her office, holding his reading glasses in both hands.

“Did you send that, Miss Calder? Is is all true, or a test?”

Rolling her chair back away from the desk, she suddenly felt calm and composed. “Yes, it was me, and it is completely true”. The supervisor left her office and ran back into the room to tell the others. As he was doing that, she heard shouting from the corridor, followed by all the power supply to the computers being cut, leaving rows of black screens.

But it was too late, the message had been read by at least seventy-five percent of those it was sent to.

Inside her section, it was usually very quiet, but now voices were raised to the level of shouting as they debated the sheer enormity of the deception. When two armed soldiers walked into the room, Julia wasn’t surprised. One of them shouted at everyone to be quiet, but the reaction was anger. The supervisor shouted back. “No, we won’;t be quiet. What are you going to do, shoot us? Okay, shoot me then”.

The second soldier walked into her office, his expression kind and resigned. “You have to come with me, Miss Calder”. Julia folded her arms and shook her head. In the room behind, the staff had gathered around the first soldier and were pushing him out of the room. He had apparently decided not to fire his gun, and instead was speaking into a radio strapped to his chest. Looking up at the soldier in her office, Julia found some more inner strength.

“I won’t be going with you, and I think you will find that my colleagues will not allow you to take me”.

He walked back to the door, tapped the other soldier on the shoulder, and they both left the room. As the door opened, she could hear the pandemonium in the corridors all around that level of the bunker. But there was no gunfire.

Twenty minutes later, Aileen walked into the office, a huge smile on her face. She rushed over to Julia’s desk and hugged her. “They ain’t doing anything, the soldiers. Some of the security people have locked themselves in the armoury with the top nobs and senior officers, but the soldiers are all walking about looking lost. Seems they don’t have any orders about what to do. The army cooks are still making dinner in the canteens, but everyone is too upset or excited to bother to go and eat”.

Convinced it couldn’t be that easy, Julia tried to stay calm. “Don’t write them off yet, Aileen. This might be the calm before the storm, and I have no idea what to do next”.

Aileen had an idea though.

“We need to get everyone into the meeting rooms. They need someone to speak for them, someone to lead any negotiations. You sent the message, so that someone has to be you”. Julia started to feel nauseous agian, but she knew Aileen was right.

“Okay, spread the word. Everyone is to go to the two main meeting rooms. I will speak to the first group in one hour, and the second group an hour after that. Aileen rushed off without bothering to reply.

Left alone in her office, Julia removed a new pad from the drawer in her desk, and picked up a pen. She had to think carefully about what to say to everyone, now that she had set events in motion. It was going to have to be informative, accurate, and not too long-winded. One page of A4 should suffice.

As she walked into the first meeting an hour later, everyone cheered.

After she had spoken at both meetings, the final list of demands was sent to those in charge. It had to be delivered by a soldier, as only they had access to the armoury where the group of leaders were in hiding. The first demand was to be allowed to leave. Julia wanted the main door to be opened at seven the next morning, to allow those who wanted to leave to walk out. The rest of the list involved the basics; taking first aid kits, water, and enough rations to last a week.

A vote had been held at the end of each meeting, and those who voted to stay would be allowed to remain behind with no obstruction from those wishing to walk to freedom. Encouragingly, most of the soldiers had voted to leave, with only fourteen men from one unit wanting to stay in the bunker. That meant the large group going out the next day would have some armed protection. Of all the civilians, almost one hundred had lost their nerve and decided to stay behind.

They had also had a vote regarding destination, and decided on the Lake District as the first staging point. Anyone who wanted to leave from there would be free to go wherever they chose.

The night was very busy, and there was a lot to do before they could get some sleep. Aileen issued assorted extra clothing from the stores, as well as a number of backpacks. The soldiers arranged for some maps, and the supply of bottled water and military ration packs. Ther was a real sense of excitement among those leaving, though Julia found it sad that so many of them expected to be able to make their way home and search for their relatives..

She seriously doubted that any of them would be found alive.

It was past midnight when the soldier returned from the armoury with a reply. The outer doors would be opened for one hour, guarded by soldiers who were to remain. They would be closed again after that hour, and nobody would be allowed back in.

With not enough backpacks for everyone, most had to pack as best as they could using any bags or containers they could find around the facility. Some made their spare clothes into bundles and tied them with string. Julia had to receive a lot of visitors, staff members who had decided to go, but had endless questions. Her answer to most of those was either “I don’t know”, or “We will see”. She packed two notebooks and assorted pens with her stuff, determined to keep a record of what happened after they left the next morning.

Eventually she found some peace, sitting alone in her room wondering if she had done the right thing after all. She had never been a natural leader, and now all the others were looking to her to lead. She was glad so many soldiers were coming, they were going to inspire some confidence, and provide the reassurance of armed protection.

Aileen woke her up at six, and after just three hours of sleep she felt exhausted. “Come on Julia, everyone’s starting to assemble. They expect you to be there”. There was a head count in the main entry corridor. Another forty had dropped out overnight, as their fears of the outside overwhelmed their desire to leave. Splashing some water on her face, Julia walked down to find an orderly queue had started to form in the corridor, with most people sitting on their luggage ready to go.

Fifteen minutes later, there was a screeching sound from the public address system, followed by an announcement from one of the leaders in the armoury.

“You have thirty minutes before the doors open. After that, you are on your own. Think carefully about your actions this morning. You have no idea what to expect outside, and your chance of survival is small. If any of you decide to stay behind now, there will be no repercussions. But once the doors are open, you will not be allowed back in if you have walked through them”.

Some mumbling along the queue could be heard as a few had second thoughts. Julia shouted as loudly as she could, hoping those at the back could hear her. “It’s up to you. Stay if you want, but if you come out with the rest of us, you have to remember that we make no promises, or offer any guarantees. Staying behind won’t be such an easy life once most of the workers have left. You will be lied to, have your jobs reassigned, and be expected to do all the other jobs left vacant. All I can offer you is the freedom to make your own choices in life”.

Only seven people stood up and made their way to the back, having decided to stay.

When the door opened at seven sharp, Aileen had made her way to the front, and was standing next to Julia, smiling happily.

They were the first to walk out, and as they did so, they both grinned and raised their hands to cover their eyes.

The sun was shining brightly in the sky.

The End.

Carole With An E: The Complete Story

This is all 21 parts of my recent fiction serial in one complete story. It is a long read, at 16,145 words.

They always said never to pick up hitch-hikers. But the girl was so pretty, and she genuinely seemed to be distressed. Karl pulled over when it was safe, and watched her in the mirror as she came running up to the open window.

There was no “Where are you heading?, or “Thanks for stopping”. She opened the door and got straight in, reaching for the seat belt after throwing her handbag into the footwell. Her face was flushed and the heat from that made the smell of her perfume more intense than it should have been.

Then she spoke.

“Wherever you are going is fine with me, I just need to get away, and I don’t care how far”. Karl took her in with a quick up and down movement of his eyes. The summer tan had survived to the end of the season, and her face was naturally pretty, without too much make-up. Her figure was average for a girl of her age, which he guessed was somewhere between twenty and twenty five. He put the car in gear and pulled back onto the road before replying.

“I’m going to Bournemouth for work. It’s about eighty miles, is that okay?” She nodded. “Anywhere is fine, alright if I smoke?” Without waiting for an answer she reached into her bag and took out a packet of cigarettes and a lighter. “You want one?” He shook his head, concentrating on the road.

Opening the window just drew the smoke across his face. She seemed to have calmed down very quickly. “I’m Carole, by the way. Carole with an ‘E’”. Without turning to her he mumbled, “Karl, call me Karl”. That sounded silly as he said it, but she didn’t seem to notice.

Not really knowing what else to say, he just drove. If she wanted to tell her story, he guessed she would get to it in time.

Thirty minutes later, she saw a sign for some services one mile ahead. “Ooh, can we stop there? I need the loo, and I could do with a coffee and something to eat. I’ve got money, I’m not asking you to pay”. After parking the car, he reached into the back for his suit jacket, and slipped it on. She was already checking out the facilities on offer. “I’ll meet you outside Burger King when I’ve been to the loo, okay?”

Burgers and coffees were ordered, to take back to the car. She insisted on paying, and sorted through a handful of notes grabbed from her bag. “It’s the least I can do, considering you’ve been kind enough to give me a lift”. He looked at her as she walked ahead slightly. A short denim dress, strappy sandals, and a bag that seemed to be made of woven wool. A bracelet of some kind matched the larger necklace she was wearing, and her long fair hair was tied at the back by something leather.

They could never have been mistaken for a couple, with him in his dark suit and white shirt, tie done up tightly around his neck, a business-style haircut, shiny black shoes, and designer watch.

She ate the burger and fries as if she had never seen food before, slurping the coffee between bites. When she had devoured everything, she lit a cigarette, even though he was stil eating. “Wow, that feels better. What is it you do exactly, Karl?” He put the half-eaten burger on the dashboard. “Electronics, nothing exciting. I sell electronic management sytems to logistics companies all around the country. They control robotics”. She was dismissive.

“A salesman, then?” He decided not to mention his degree in electronic engineering or his very senior position in the company, and tired of waiting for her to talk about herself, he asked her outright. “Yeah, a salesman. How come you are in such a rush to get somewhere, Carole? No luggage, and you don’t care where you are going? Did something bad happen?”

Flicking the cigarette end out of the window, she fastened her seatbelt. “Shall we get going? No need to hang around here too long”. Karl walked the rubbish over to a nearby bin, and when he got back into the car she seemed to remember he had asked her a question.

“What you said, well that’s a long story. I’ll tell you on the way to Bournemouth””

It took a while before Carole opened up, and they were not far from the industrial area outside Bournemouth before she told her story.

“Some guy I know got me involved in some stuff. No point going into details, but it turned out that he was unhappy with what I was doing, and I was at his house in North London when he sort-of lost it. I had to just run out of the place, and I was worried that he might follow me. So I got a lift up to the M25, and then another lift from some services area in a truck. That driver was heading south-west, and I thought that would do, but he started to get creepy on me, so I asked him to let me out. I walked for a long time after he dropped me off, then you stopped for me”.

As far as Karl was concerned, that story sounded invented and unconvincing. But he couldn’t see the point in arguing with someone he didn’t know. Why had she not just gone home? She could have called the police if she was frightened of the bloke. And what was the ‘stuff’ she had got involved with? He asked the questions in his head as he carried on driving.

Carole changed the subject.

“Are you staying over in Bournemouth tonight? If so, perhaps you could drop me into the town later. I need to buy some clothes and things, then find a hotel room. There doesn’t seem to be any shops around here”.

He told her that he was moving on to Bristol after his meeting, and had hotel accommodation in that city. That seemed to cheer her up.

“Bristol? Oh that’s great. Can I be cheeky and ask if I can wait until you have your meeting, then go on with you to Bristol? I promise I won’t be a pain, but a big city like Bristol will be much better for me than a seaside town, and it’s so much further away from London too”. Karl nodded his agreement, and decided to try to find out some more about her on the the way to Bristol.

When the meeting concluded, he was surprised to find her sitting in the reception area of the company, chatting to the middle-aged receptionist. She grinned as he appeared. “Sorry, Karl. I had to use the loo, and Janice here was kind enough to let me wait here after. Nice to meet you, Janice, and thanks for the coffee”. She stood up and walked out in front of him, failing to notice his displeasure. That wasn’t on. Now the receptionist would be wondering who the hell this young woman was, and what she was doing accompanying him to a meeting.

The traffic was bad, and the Satnav indicated the travelling time to Bristol was close to three hours. Karl relaxed, as he was only going to the hotel to stay overnight, and didn’t have a meeting until the following lunchtime. He took the time stuck in traffic to attempt to discover more about her.

“So, this guy. You think he is following you? What can be so bad that he would do that?”

She lit a cigarette before answering, and fully opened her window. The light breeze sucked the smoke out of the car.

“It’s like he holds a grudge or something. We were both working on a project that didn’t quite come off, and he totally blames me. I’m not going back to my flat in London, that’s for sure. He knows where I live, and he is bound to have checked out whether or not I am there. I have blocked his number on my phone too, otherwise he would just keep calling on repeat. He’s not a nice man, and I want no more to do with him. Best to have a fresh start somewhere else”.

Knowing bullshit when he heard it, Karl pushed a little.

“Why don’t you go to the police? Get a restraining order out on him or something? Stalking and threatening behaviour are both illegal, and I’m sure you don’t need to run away”. The time it took her to reply convinced him she was thinking very carefully about what to say.

“The thing is, what we were doing is, how shall I put it? Irregular. Not strictly against the law, but sailing close to the borders, if you get what I mean. By the way, do you think your hotel will have a room free? I could do with a proper rest”.

After parking in the underground garage of the hotel, Karl got his case from the boot, and Carole followed him up to reception. He had her sit in the lobby while he spoke to the clerk at the desk.

“Er, I have a colleague, well a friend, accompanying me. Do you have a room for her by any chance?” The young woman was very professional, and didn’t bat an eyelid. “I’m sorry, sir, we are fully booked. I could try some nearby hotels for you, if you would like me to. But I should mention that you have a Superior Twin room, and that has two very large beds. If you are happy to share, there is no extra charge”. He nodded. “Just let me go and ask her”.

Carole grinned when he told her. “Yeah, great. I’m happy to share if you are, as it saves me money. If you check us in, just tell me the room number and I will go shopping and see you later”. Karl received two key-cards, and handed one to Carole. “See you after the shopping trip, I will make a reservation for dinner in the hotel later”.

She returned over two hours later, by which time he had showered and changed. Numerous bags hung from her hands, including a medium-sized suitcase that she had bought. She threw everything onto one of the beds and sat to take off her sandals. “I badly need a shower, and I want to wash my hair”. She rummaged through the bags until she found the necessary cosmetics, and a change of clothes to take into the bathroom.

Once the door was closed, he heard the lock click and the water running. That was his chance to search her bag.

There was a passport in the name of Carole Hughes, and he could see that she was twenty-seven years old, a little older than he had expected. She had taken her purse into the bathroom for some reason, but under some scarves and other oddments in the woolen bag, he found a great deal of cash. Lots of twenty and fifty pound notes, all tightly rolled and placed into stacks. A rough appraisal of them gave him an estimate that there was well in excess of thirty thousand pounds.

His mind was racing. Who carries around that kind of cash? And who carries their passport in a handbag? There must have been something in the purse that she didn’t want him to see, so he made a mental note to check that when he got the chance. She must certainly have trusted him to leave so much money where it could be stolen, or maybe it was some kind of test? One thing was for sure, he didn’t believe a single word of the story she had told him.

Replacing everything as carefully as he could, he went and sat by the table in the window, drinking a beer from the mini-bar.

Reappearing thirty minutes later wearing a simple off-white dress and with her hair wrapped in a towel, she looked even younger with no make-up. She slid open some of the drawers, finding a hair-drier in the third one. “what time’s dinner, Karl?”

“Seven tonight for dinner, and then I have a lunch meeting tomorrow if you want to spend some time looking around the city for accommodation. I will be leaving the next day”.

The hair-drier was noisy, so she shouted over the sound of it.

“Where are you headed for next? Only I was wondering if I could continue on with you for a while. You know, make the distance from London even greater”. When he didn’t reply, she turned off the drier. “What do you think? I won’t be any trouble”. He had half-expected that, and took his time before he spoke.

“Birmingham is my next destination. It’s a couple of hours from here, and a much bigger city where you can get lost and nobody should find you”. The drier started up again and she shouted her response. “Birmingham would be wonderful, I’ve never been there”.

Over dinner that evening, he had decided not to ask her about the money. Not only did he not want to admit he had searched her bag, he didn’t think there was a hope in hell that she would tell him the truth about where it had come from. So he would let it go, get rid of her in Birmingham, resist the temptation her good looks offered, and get on with his life.

But then he ordered a second bottle of Burgundy.

When his bladder woke him up before seven-thirty, Karl stood in the bathroom getting flashbacks of the previous night. Too much wine before the main course, then extra wine after eating. What had made him so relaxed that he did that? Then the suggestion of a nightcap from the mini-bar, two miniatures of brandy that had made what happened next a blur. But Carole had been in the same bed as him when he woke up, and they were both naked too.

She was still sleeping soundly as he swallowed the contents of a whole bottle of water, waiting for the coffee machine in the corner to process the pod he had placed inside. Almost burning his mouth, he gulped the black coffee down, and slipped on some boxer shorts before returning to the bathroom to brush his teeth. She woke up five minutes later.

“Christ, I need a smoke. I can’t remember the last time I had a ciggy”. He reminded her when that was. “In the enclosed courtyard at the back, after we finished the meal. You know you can’t smoke in the room, there are smoke alarms and the windows don’t open because of the airconditioning”. Ignoring her nakedness, she leapt out of the bed and put on the dress she had been wearing last night, not bothering with underwear. Picking up her cigarettes and lighter, she headed for the door, slipping on some shoes as she went. “I won’t take the key-card, so wait for me to come back, okay”.

This was his chance to look through her purse, and he found it deep inside the woolen bag. A bank card and credit card in the name of Christine Hopkins, and a driving licence in the same name. C and H. Same initials, different names. No wonder she didn’t want him to see it yesterday. The date of birth on the licence was slightly different, but still made her twenty-seven years old. So she had a passport as Carole Hughes, but her other identity was Christine Hopkins. He wondered which one was real, or were they both fake?

He let her back into the room ten minutes later, and she was acting as if they hadn’t had sex last night, so he did the same. “You want to go down for breakfast?” She shook her head. “I never eat breakfast”. With that, she pulled the dress off and got back into bed. “I’m worn out, you can wake me after your meeting. I was wondering, do you think we could go straight to Birmingham later today? No need to hang around here once you’ve had your meeting”. Karl shrugged. “Why not? I will let reception know we won’t need the room tonight but you will have to be packed and ready by two”.

After the lunch meeting, Karl told reception he was leaving early, then went down to the parking garage to get his laptop from the car to use to send a message to his company. Even from a distance, he could see a large sheet of paper under the windscreen wipers. It was a handwritten note, in block capitals with no punctuation.

LEAVE WITHOUT HER IF YOU KNOW WHATS GOOD FOR YOU

Looking around the car park as if he expected to see someone watching him, all he noticed was a smart-looking couple loading bags into the back of a Volvo. He didn’t bother getting the laptop, but took the note back up to the room.

Carole was dressed, and ready to leave. She looked very smart in a two-piece pinstripe business outfit and a crisp white blouse. He threw the note on the bed. “This was on my car”. She glanced at it, but appeared unconcerned. “He must be following us, but don’t worry, he won’t do anything with you around. That’s why is says to leave without me, he doesn’t want any witnesses. I suggest we give him the runaround on the way to Birmingham, maybe take a diversion somewhere”.

Karl wasn’t amused. “So what’s this guy look like? Do you know what kind of car he drives?”. She was standing, ready to leave.

“He’s about six feet tall, slim, casually dressed, and has quite long hair, well-kept. Of course he might have changed his appearance, dressed smartly, had a haircut. But I would know him anywhere. As for his car, he could be driving anything.”. Karl sat down on the unused bed.

“Before we leave this room, I want to know what’s going on. Or I won’t be driving you anywhere”.

She sat down on the bed next to Karl.

“Okay, it’s like this. We were running a scam, an online scam. I was the face of it, and he was the brains behind it. Do you remember Pyramid Selling? You might never have heard of it, but it can generate a lot of money. So, we sold the idea of a franchise. People buy into the franchise by paying for an area. Then they sell that franchise to people in the area for a fixed fee, and those people sell it again, and so it goes on. The franchise can be for anything. Might be an estate agency, the distribution of a particular product, or maybe a steam-cleaning company. No goods ever change hands, and nothing is ever actually sold, just the right to have the franchise. With me so far?”

When Karl just continued to stare at her, she carried on.

“We would offer the area rights for ten grand. The areas differed in size, depending on where they were. Heavily populated parts of London might be split into dozens of areas, so we could make say two hundred grand for a big city, and maybe a third of that for a market town. The franchisees who paid us then sold smaller franchises to others who sold even smaller ones. Someone might pay five hundred for one postcode, or three grand if it was a big postcode. Now, you are an intelligent man, so you can work out that it was a big bubble that just had to burst. Once no services or products were actually operating or sold, there were a lot of disgruntled customers to deal with”.

He stood up, and went to sit in the chair by the window. “Carry on, Carole”.

“Well, we would skip of course. Take the money and run. Bankrupt or close down the company, then open a new one with a different name. Start all over again with a different offer, play the capitalist dream to its eventual conclusion. Shift the money around into bogus accounts, use various identities, pay no tax, go completely off grid for a while. Then reappear offering something new. It worked well for more than five years, and it was all I did after leaving university and meeting the guy. Then people started to get really pissed off. The local councils received reports about us, and eventually the police fraud squads got involved. Private detectives were trying to find us, funds got frozen in a few of the bank accounts, and we had to stop. Then the guy calls me over to his place one night, trying to blame the whole thing on me”.

Karl spoke from across the room. “The brains, this guy. Who is he?”

Carole gave him a pitying look. “I could give you a name, but that would be pointless. He can change it, probably already has. And the one I knew him by was bogus to start with. Call him Paul, call him Jim, anything you like. It doesn’t matter. What matters is that he wants money from me, a lot of money. He claims I siphoned it off somewhere, but all I have is what I am walking around with, a few grand in cash. I can show you it if you want. My flat was rented, and other than the clothes and shoes I left behind, I didn’t own a thing. Right, you want a name? I knew him as Luke. Luke is not a nice man. He’s a career criminal, an ace fraudster who is prepared to be violent if need be. He’s in his forties and has only ever been a criminal. We need to get away, put some distance between us and him. That’s all there is, Karl, and that’s the truth”.

Sitting in silence for a long time, he thought about her story. It sounded like a half-truth, and he was certain that she had cheated Luke.

“Right then. Get your case, and we will get going. Once we arrive in Birmingham, you’re on your own though”. The expression he could see on her face was relief.

As soon as they left the lift and walked into the garage, Karl could see something was wrong. The car was sitting too low in its space. Once they got to the car, his fears were confirmed.

All four tyres had been slashed.

Whoever had cut the tyres had done a good job. Long cuts on the sidewalls, close to the rims of the alloy wheels. They must have been in possession of a very sharp knife or a tool of some kind to have done it so easily. Carole looked scared. “What are we going to do now?”. Karl opened the boot to get his laptop, then took his mobile from his jacket pocket.

“Make a call to my company and get the car sorted. They are all hired from one of the biggest firms in the country, so they can get the tyres fixed and take it to one of their depots. I can leave the car key at reception, and I will be able to arrange a replacement car to be delivered to the Birmingham hotel. Meanwhile, we are getting a train from here to Birmingham, there will be taxis outside the hotel entrance”.

Fifteen minutes later, they were in a taxi heading to Temple Meads Station. Carole’s head was darting around, as if she expected to see Luke following the cab. “I don’t know how he knew where we were. It’s not as if he could have tracked your car, or followed it in all that traffic from Bournemouth”. Karl extended a hand.

“Give me your phone. He will have had a tracking app on it, I’m sure. We need to dump it here, you can buy another one in Birmingham”. Outside the station, Karl dropped the phone into a rubbish bin, then looked inside to make sure it was well out of view. “There you go. Now his tracker app will show your phone is permanently in Bristol, and we will have a different car”.

As they waited for the train sipping coffees Carole had bought, Karl smiled to himself. One night of sex with this comparative stranger seemed to have bound them together. He wasn’t even sure that there was a Luke. For all he knew, she could have got someone to cut the tyres, or even done it herself. That seemed unlikely though, as he hadn’t seen any kind of weapon suitable for her to use to cut the tyres, and when she had left the room to go downstairs to smoke, she had only been carrying her cigarettes.

One thing was for sure, it made a change from his usual routine.

On the train, neither of them said that much. He was thinking about what she knew about him, remembering snippets of tipsy conversations. She knew he wasn’t married, and that he was thirty-eight years old. That he lived in a village close to Cambridge, where his company was located on a modern Techno Park just outside the city. He spent most of the year travelling the country promoting his company, and his official title was Director of Sales. He had told her nothing about his personal life whatsoever.

The Birmingham hotel was close to New Street station, so they walked. Then he left her sitting with their luggage as he checked in and paid extra to change the room booking to a Superior Double room. He asked the receptionist to let him know when a car was delivered, as he would have to come down and sign for it. After taking their bags to the room, he suggested they eat early, and once the car was delivered, they found an Italian restaurant close by that was open at six. Over dinner, he tried to lighten the mood.

“I have a meeting at three tomorrow afternoon. The replacement car is in the car park of the hotel, and it’s completely different to the other one. While I am away for the meeting you can have a look for a new phone to buy. Don’t sign any contracts, buy the phone outright and just add some credit in case you need to phone me, or contact anyone else. Don’t worry about Luke. He won’t know where you are, you could have got a train to anywhere, and then changed trains to somewhere else. I was going to leave you in Birmingham to sort your life out, but if you want, you can come with me to my next destination, Manchester”.

Putting down her wine glass, Carole looked happy. “I want”.

Before they went to sleep that night, Carole stretched her naked body against his in the king-size bed, and wrapped her arms around his neck.

“Does this make us a couple now then, Karl?” He replied quickly, without his usual time for thought.

“I suppose it does”.

Karl’s afternoon meeting was short, and when he got back to the hotel there was no sign of Carole in the room, or in the public areas. He decided to have a drink in the bar, presuming she was still out phone-shopping. Sitting alone at a table drinking a gin and tonic, he paid little attention to a man who came to sit at the table in front.

The bar was quiet at that time of day, and tucked away from the busy reception area and lobby. He was working on his laptop, sending a report to his company about the meeting, when the man in front suddenly began speaking to him without turning round.

“What did she tell you her name was? Carole Hughes, or Christine Hopkins? They are both false of course, nobody is actually sure what her real name is, or how old she is, or where she comes from. She can put on a convincing accent you know, American, Russian, anything you like. I reckon she’s a trained actress, but no drama school has ever heard of her. Did she tell you the story about Luke? The pyramid selling one, or the property development one? As well as those two, she has many more. There is no Luke of course, I would have expected a bright man like you to see through that. So what’s the appeal? Just the sex, I suppose. She is very good-looking, I accept that”.

At first, he was gong to pretend he didn’t know what the man was talking about. But considering he knew so much about Carole, and had managed to find them in Birmingham, there seemed no point. Closing the laptop, he hesitated long enough to make the man turn round in his seat.

He was around fifty, reasonably smartly dressed, and had a distinct London accent. His demeanour was neither threatening, nor friendly, just matter-of-fact. Karl had a question for him.

“How did you find us?” Eyebrows raised, the man gave him gave a weary look.

“Nothing is private any longer, as long as you know your way around computer systems, or know someone who does. Your car was a contract rental, easy enough to trace from the registration plate, and the same company arranged for one to be delivered to this hotel in Birmingham. I didn’t even have to hurry, as the almost exact delivery time was on their internal communications system. As far as I can tell, you have no involvement, so the best thing you can do is to walk away from her and let us continue with our investigations”

Buying time to think, Karl sipped his drink for a while, the man just sat staring at him until he replied.

“You police?” That almost made him laugh.

“No, nothing like that. Working on behalf of an interested party”.

“Did you slash the tyres on the other car?” This time the man looked offended.

“Nothing so clumsy. I reckon your new girlfriend did that to make things look serious. Either way, it wasn’t us”.

He had said ‘us’, not ‘me’. Karl wondered if there could be more of them around. “So why didn’t you just come up to Carole yesterday, and ask her your questions? Or report her to the police, or whatever else it is that you do?” The man picked up his drink, which looked like a straight orange juice.

“Because I need to know her plan. I want to discover where she goes, who she talks to, and her eventual destination. All I am doing at the moment is giving you the chance to extricate yourself from this mess before it becomes a whole lot messier. You can tell her what I said if you like, and she will have an incredibly convincing story to explain herself. She always does. But if you carry on dragging her around the country with you, then just don’t say I didn’t warn you”.

With that he stood up, left his unfinished drink on the table, and walked out without a backward glance.

Catching the eye of a passing waitress, Karl pointed at his drink. “Same again please”.

Carole appeared twenty minutes later, and sat down at the table. She opened a shopping bag and showed him the new phone. “I will text you the number. Are we having a drink then?”

He stared at her as he spoke quietly.

“No. We are going upstairs to pack, and then we are driving to Manchester”.

On the drive to Manchester, Karl made a decision. Stopping at some services, he told Carole he needed to use the toilet, and made some phone calls. His first call was to the hotel he had been booked into, cancelling the room. The second call was to his secretary at work, telling her to cancel the rest of his appointments that week, and the hotel rooms which had been booked as far away as eastern Scotland. He lied to her, telling her he was unwell with a stomach upset, and he would update her when he felt better.

At the next motorway junction, he ignored the first exit for Manchester, and headed east, in the direction of Sheffield. It took a while for Carole to catch on.

“We’re not going to Manchester then, Karl?” He tried to appear lighthearted as he replied.

“I thought we would confuse them, go to Sheffield instead. I can reschedule my appointments for another time. It might be nice to just drive over to the east coast tomorrow, have a look at the sea”. Opening the window after lighting a cigarette, she patted his leg. “Fine with me, as long as you can square it with your job”. He told her he had phoned in sick, so it was okay.

There was a new Premier Inn on the approach road to Sheffield city centre, and he suddenly decided to turn into the car park. “This will do, if they have a room. There’s a chain restaurant attached too. Basic stuff, but good enough”. They had a twin room for one night, and Karl used his own bank card to pay in advance. Before they went next door for dinner, Carole said she was going to shower and change in the bathroom. Using the hotel wi-fi, Karl quickly did some searches on his laptop.

Just what had Carole been doing on the road, hitching? She had a driving licence, even if it was fake. She had enough money to hire a car to get away in, even take a taxi if she wanted. There must be a reason why she hitched. No records. No car hire records, no taxi fare records, no railway station or bus company CCTV to identify her. She had run from something in a hurry, and he guessed it wasn’t just because Luke had got a bit aggressive with her in his house.

Using London newspaper websites and local news channel websites, he searched back over the time he had first seen her hitching, and went back to the day before that. He found something relevant after a ten-minute scroll.

‘Man Found Shot Dead In Finchley. Police Appeal For Witnesses’.
‘A 40-year old man named as Lukas Balchunas was found dead from a single gusnshot wound this morning. A cleaner discovered the body in a rented house. He was believed to be a Lithuanian national, and had been living at the address for almost a year. Forensic teams are at the scene, and local police are appealing for any witnesses who may have seen or heard something around midnight. Call Crimestoppers on the usual number if you can help’.

Lukas was a lot like Luke of course, and Finchley wasn’t too far from the North Circular Road, where she could have easily got a lift by hitching. He had been told she could put on a convincing Russian accent, and many people in that Baltic country could speak Russian. This discovery was really upping the ante. He would like to have read on to find other reports of the shooting, but the bathroom door opened.

She was holding up a very short silver dress. “Too much for dinner next door?” He smiled. “Definitely. Wear something casual”.

As they both ate pretty decent burgers washed down with a below-average red wine, Carole suggested something. “Why don’t we just drive to your place near Cambridge? We could lie low there, wait for the dust to settle, and then I could decide what to do and where to go next. You never know, you might really like having me living with you. I could do with stepping back for a while, and though you may not think it, I could be a very efficient little housewife. I’m a good cook too, and can offer international cuisine”.

Karl shook his head. “Let’s make the most of the time while we can travel around. There are a few places I have never seen not that far from here”.

It took almost three hours to drive to Skegness, on the Lincolnshire coast. The traffic was bad on the way, and the weather cool and cloudy. Karl had been there once as a boy, a very long time ago. Driving along the seafront, he was trying to find a hotel that looked acceptable, and eventually spotted one called The Royal Hotel.

With the schools back after the summer break, and most family holidays at an end for the year, they had a choice of rooms available. He took a Superior Double that boasted a separate lounge area and sea view, and paid for two nights. Once they were checked in and had inspected the room, they took a walk along the promenade and had a look at the town. Carole was unimpressed.

“This place is very down-market, Karl. I think tacky would be a good way to describe it. I hope you aren’t intending to stay here too long, it’s bloody depressing. There is absolutely nowhere I’ve seen that I want to go for dinner tonight, so I suppose we will have to make the best of what the hotel can offer”.

He ignored her moaning.

“Just nostalgia for me. I came here with my parents once on holiday. We stayed in a caravan, and it was wonderful weather. We spent every day on the beach, and had fish and chips for dinner most nights”. Her face told him what she thought of that story.

On the way back to the hotel, he diverted onto the pier and walked to the end, looking at the murky North Sea below. Carole had pulled up the collar of her jacket, and leaned into him. What he said next made her take a step back, and she reached into a pocket for her cigarettes.

“Why don’t you just tell me the truth, Carole? I have stuck with you all this time, but I have to tell you I don’t believe a word of what you have told me so far. It doesn’t matter what you have done, but I need to know what I have got myself into. Then we can work out where we go from here”.

Having difficulty lighting the cigarette in the sea breeze, she cupped a hand around the lighter and finally managed to light it.

“I don’t understand why you don’t believe me. I have been open and honest with you. I don’t need you to pay for me, I told you that. I need a change of pace, and to find something new to do, maybe a straight job after all this time. Perhaps you could even find me a job in your company? I have a lot of skills, and we get on so well I could stay with you until I find a place of my own. If you want me to, of course”.

Karl was disappointed. She was sticking to the lies. “Forget it. Let’s go and have dinner. We can talk about it another time”. She let it go far too easily, taking his arm as they walked back along the pier.

Dinner was served too quickly, probably due to the lack of customers. The main course appeared as the plates used for the starters were cleared away, and when Karl ordered a second bottle of wine, the waiter looked at his watch. It was so painfully obvious they were trying to get away early, as the only other diners had already been in the process of leaving as they had sat down at their table. Karl ignored the rude attitude and ordered two desserts, just to wind them up.

They didn’t even eat them, and when the bill was presented, he paid by card ignoring the suggested service charge, and not leaving a tip.

Little had been said over dinner. Carole had tried to keep things cheerful, joking about how stuffy and old-fashioned the hotel was, and how the staff all seemed to have been there for decades. “Don’t they employ anyone under sixty in this town? My god, what a shitty place to bring a girl”. Even though she had laughed when she said it, he could tell she was serious.

Passing the reception as they headed for the lift, someone called to him. “Excuse me, sir”. He turned to see a trim-looking older man holding an envelope. He was wearing a plastic badge that had Duty Manager printed on it. “Someone left this for you”. Karl took the envelope, and opened it in the lift. It contained one sheet of paper with two words wriitten on it in block capitals. He turned it round and showed it to Carole.

FOUND YOU

Up in the room, Karl wasn’t happy. “So, what’s all this about? Now someone is following us, and has found us despite throwing away your phone, changing the car, and going completely off the planned itinerary. What’s with the silly note? Why don’t they just come to reception and wait until we get back?”

Carole lit a cigarette, then sat by an open window so as not to set off the smoke alarm

“It will be your payment details, Karl. You used a credit card, bank card, whatever. If they have hacked into your previous payments, they can get the addresses of the places you paid. Or the name at least, then just look it up online. If it was Luke, he would just show up and get nasty. My guess is it’s some private detective hoping to rattle us. Maybe he wil take a payoff to say he didn’t find us? We should stay here until he tries to contact us”.

Karl decided not to tell her about the conversation with the man in the bar of the other hotel. He wanted to see how deep she would sink with her story. She reached into her bag and threw a pile of cash onto the side table. “Here, pay for everything with this. I have more when you need it. Don’t use your cards again after tonight. That’s why I am carrying so much cash around, I had a feeling they would track any card payments. I forgot about my phone though, that was a good call on your part”.

Not in the mood to receive any flattery, Karl screwed the note up, and threw it in the bin. The wine had made his head fuzzy, and the note had got him worried.

“Let’s see just how far they are willing to follow us. if we are not contacted by midday tomorrow, I am going to forget the extra night and drive north. See what they think of Scotland in September. Meanwhile, I need a proper drink”. He grabbed some of the cash, left the room, and went down to the bar, which was supposedly open for guests as long as required. The trim man appeared as he stood at the bar, the lights of which had already been turned off. “Can I help you, sir?”

“Yes you can. A large single malt please, and some lights if it is not too much trouble”. When the man brought the drink over on a small tray, Karl spoke without looking up.

“Same again”. Then he downed the drink in one gulp.

After the third double he paid the bill, ignoring the man’s stuffy attitude as he handed over some change. Carole was already in bed when he entered the room, and he guessed that she was pretending to be asleep. Drowsy from the booze, he yanked off his clothes and collapsed into bed.

Over breakfast the next morning, he was surly and not really talking. Carole tried to make conversation.

“I have never been to Scotland. Are we going somewhere nice? I hear the scenery is good up there. Or is it somewhere you have never been? You know, like you said before. But we came here, and you have already been here”. He didn’t answer her question.

“Stay in the room until I get back. I am going out to buy some clothes, just casual stuff and underwear. I have too much formal clothing in my case, and now I am not actually working, I don’t want to spend all day in suits and ties. If anyone tries to contact the room, don’t answer any knocks on the door, or phone calls from reception”.

On the way to the shops, he checked on the car in the outdoor car park of the hotel. The tyres were all okay, and there was no sign of anything untoward. For a moment, he was tempted to just get in it and drive away, leave Carole to her fate. But he had to admit the change of pace in his life since he had met her made him feel alive. Smiling, he decided to play this game out to its conclusion, one way or another.

Back at the hotel, he put the shopping bags straight into the back of the car and went up to the room. As he knocked, he called out. “It’s okay, just me”. She looked happy when the door opened. Maybe she had also expected him to dump her?

“Get your stuff together, I decided not to wait. It’s a long drive to Scotland, six hours at least”.

They had only driven as far as Scunthorpe before Karl became convinced that the silver car was following them. He had seen it appear behind on a roundabout only five minutes after leaving Skegness, and it had not dropped back more than two cars ever since.

Saying nothing to Carole, he took an exit toward the town without indicating, and the silver car did the same. At the main junction, he turned south, heading in the wrong direction for Scotland, and the car was still there. Fifteen miles later, he drove into the market town of Gainsborough, following a sign for a car park that took him down one of the narrow streets.

Carole finally realised where they were. “Are you stopping here for something, before heading north?” He didn’t answer, his eyes fixed on the rear view mirror as he turned into the open air car park and found a space at the back. The silver car had stopped across the entrance, without entering the car park.

Moments later, other cars trying to get in started to sound their horns at the silver car, and whoever was driving it had no choice but to drive off along the one-way street.

“A silver car has followed us all the way from Skegness. I turned south to see if it would follow, and it did. Then I came down to this car park to confirm my suspicions, and the car pulled across the entrance. I was hoping he would park here, so I could go and see who he was, maybe challenge him, but he’s gone off somewhere. I’m going to buy a pay and display ticket, and wait him out”. Carole looked at him as if he was crazy, and lit a cigarette.

When he came back with the ticket and placed it inside the window, he bent down, running his hands over the wheel arches of the car, and under the sills front and back. Then he got back in the car and wiped his hands on some tissues.

“No trace of a tracking device, nothing like those ones you see in films anyway. Unless he was just waiting for us to leave the Royal Hotel and was lucky enough to keep up with us all the way here, there must be a device somewhere else”. He looked Carole up and down, stopping at the large woolen bag that was on the seat between her legs.

“Empty your bag. You have had that since I picked you up, I reckon there is something in it. Luke might have put it in there at some stage, perhaps while you were out of the room using the toilet or something”.

Shaking her head in an exaggerated gesture of exasperation, she emptied the contents of the bag into the footwell of the car, tipping out the last few things, a make-up pencil, and some old paper receipts. Then she pushed her face inside, presumably trying to be amusing. “Nothing in here, Sherlock”. He took the bag from her and turned it inside out.

The covering was woven around a circular piece of wood that served as a base, and gave the bag shape and structure. He ripped hard at the wood on one edge, and it came away easily. She was upset.

“Hey, that bag has been with me for years, it has sentimental value you know. Don’t damage it”. Karl was wiggling his fingers around under the base, and then he suddenly smiled. Holding up two fingers, he showed her something held between them, not much larger than a button battery, the sort you find in a watch.

“I’m guessing you didn’t put this in here, Carole?”

Walking across the car park, Karl chose an old people-carrier with two child seats in the back. He jammed the small device into the worn rubber seal on one of the back windows before returning, looking very pleased with himself. “So it wasn’t my card transactions at all, was it? And it wasn’t some kind of amazing car-following skills from whoever is following us either. It was in your bag all along”. She looked suitably contrite.

“Sorry, I had no idea. It must have been when I was outside his place making a phone call. I didn’t take my bag, just my phone and cigarettes”. Karl jumped on that reply.

“So he was supposedly threatening and violent, but you were able to go outside and make a phone call and smoke?” She had an answer ready.

“That was before he went all weird and ballistic on me. What happens now?” He started the car without answering, and he didn’t speak again until they were heading north once more, with no sign of the same silver car.

“Who were you talking to on that phone call?”

Carole thought for quite a while before answering.

“Find somewhere to stop, and I will tell you who I was on the phone to”. Her voice was quieter than usual, and she looked worried after she said that.

Inside the roadside cafe mainly used by truckers, they sat a long way from anyone else, both holding large white mugs of strong tea. Unable to smoke inside, Carole was edgy, and her fingers tapped the side of the mug rythmically.

“After I tell you this, you may well leave me here, and I wouldn’t blame you if you did. I have told you a lot of bullshit so far, but I swear to you this is the truth. I admit that if I hadn’t blurted out I was on the phone to someone outside Luke’s place, I would have gone on with the deception. To be completely honest, it’s a relief to tell someone”.

Karl was giving nothing away, and just stared into his tea.

“So Luke’s name was Lukas, and he was from Lithuania. When he came to live in London, he liked to be known as Luke. My dad was also from Lithuania, and I had some connections to that community in London. I did go to university, but after graduation I was working as a travel agent in London, using the job to get travel perks before deciding what to do with my life. I travelled around on the cheap, and was able to see a lot of America, Europe, and I visited distant relatives in Lithuania a few times. Then one day, Luke walks into the agency, and wants to talk to me about organising tickets and visas for people coming to Britain to work. He told me my name had been mentioned by other Lithuanians he knew”. Karl interrupted her.

“What, people from Lithuania coming to work here?” She shrugged.

“Not just there, all over. Moldova, Slovenia, Lativia, Ukraine, even as far away as Vietnam and Thailand. Naturally most of those would not get visas easily, and some might get seasonal work only, but he implied there was a lot of money to be made if I was prepared to help cover up illegal immigration, and doctor some of the identites on the tickets when people were using fake passports. I was going to move on from being a travel agent anyway, and the money was enticing, to say the least. So I got involved. Can we stand outside for a while, I need a cigarette”.

“It didn’t take long before I discovered that all the people I was fixing travel for were women, and they were all coming to London or Manchester. I wasn’t stupid or naive, they were going to be trafficked as sex workers, on the promise of jobs like au pairs, domestic servants, or hotel workers. I’m ashamed to say I didn’t walk away, or report him to the authorities. The money was too good, and I had already got in too deep anyway. Because of his background, Luke didn’t have any financial setup in London, so he relied on me to channel the money into accounts I opened, then move it around before drawing out cash to give him. It occured to me that as far as he was concerned, even half the money coming in was a small fortune, so I stupidly kept half of everything for myself, and he had no idea. Over the next year or so, it amounted to a great deal of untaxed income”.

She stopped to light a second cigarette, and Karl surprised her.

“So eventually he found out you had been ripping him off, demanded you come to see him to explain where the money was, and when he got angry, you shot him. Is that about the size of it?” Carole dropped her lighter in shock, then looked up at him as she bent to pick it up. “You a cop?” Karl kept his voice low.

“Nothing like that, but I’m not stupid either. I looked up things that had happened before I saw you hitching, and that was one of the news stories. Ever since I found that out, I’ve been waiting for you to come clean”. She lit the cigarette as he continued. “Are others from the gang after you for the money, is that it? Is that why you are not already dead, and me along with you?” She looked defeated for the first time, and had no pat answer ready.

“They can’t kill me because they don’t know where the money is. Some of them are known to the police and being watched, so they have hired people to follow me to try to find out where I am keeping the money. If I don’t lead them to it, I presume their next move will be to kidnap me. That’s why I am so glad to be travelling with you, Karl”. She blew out a cloud of cigarette smoke, and he could see her hands trembling.

“And by the way, I didn’t shoot him. The man I was on the phone to did that”.

When she had finished her cigarette, they walked back to the car. Karl hadn’t asked the obvious question so far, but it was on his mind.

“Let’s get back on the road, and you can carry on with the story. I want to know who shot Luke, and why”. She waited until they were on the main road before continuing.

“It was one of Luke’s associates, a guy named Viktor. Nobody seemed to know where Viktor came from, but they were all scared of him. He was muscle, dealing with anyone who got too close to the organisation, or managing the girls who decided they didn’t want to work as prostitutes. He sounded Russian, but always spoke good English and knew his way around London. He once told me that I should call him if I had any concerns about Luke, and gave me his number. So after Luke had been questioning me and becoming increasingly angry, I rang Viktor and asked him to come to the house, Are we going to Scotland now?” Karl shook his head.

“No, I’m heading east again soon, York. Carry on”.

“Well I was hoping that Viktor would sort of rescue me, you know? He was obviously quite sweet on me, and not that fond of Lucas. So I gave him the impression that Luke was the one stealing money from the operation, and was trying to blame it on me. But when Viktor showed up, he was carrying a gun with a silencer on it, just like the sort you see in films, James Bond or whatever. Then he shouted a lot at Luke, and suddenly shot him. I was in a terrible panic, and just ran out of the house and kept going”. Karl sighed.

“So are you telling me that these people following us are working for the Russian Mafia or something similar? Because if they are, we are in deep shit. Those bastards don’t mess around”. Carole put her hand on his leg.

“I honestly don’t know, and that’s the truth. But we are talking about close to one and a half million pounds, and they want that money. There’s no point killing either of us until they find it, and as things stand now since you found that tracker, they can’t have any idea where we are”.

Karl took the A64 turn off and accelerated as he saw the signs for York.

“This is all beginning to sound like some lame film plot, Carole. Hard to believe this Viktor just let you run out of the house and didn’t stop you. And how do they know you took the money? You told him Luke had it”. She had another of her quick answers ready.

“Perhaps he is just worried that I witnessed the shooting, I don’t know. Maybe someone looked into Luke’s finances and realised he hadn’t stashed the money? I just know these guys are not to be messed with, and the best thing for both of us is to go somewhere they won’t expect us to be. Do you still not believe me, Karl?” She lit a cigarette as she waited for him to reply.

“All this international crime syndicate stuff is beyond my experience, Carole. I believe Luke was shot, but this Viktor sounds like a made-up character in your convoluted story. No way would he have let you run out into the street. For all he knew you might have gone straight to the cops. I need a drink, a meal, and a good night’s sleep. And you need to think about telling me the whole truth, not the plot of some crappy film you watched once when there was nothing better on TV”.

The rest of their journey into the city of York was in silence. Karl found a hotel near the racecourse that had a room available, though the receptionist gave him a funny look when he paid in cash. “We usually ask for a credit card in case of extra purchases, sir. Things like the mini-bar and extra TV channels”. He put an additional hundred in notes down on the counter. “This should cover it, and you can keep the change”.

They went straight to the restaurant for dinner, and when the waiter asked for a room number, Karl told him they would pay in cash and to bring the bill when they had finished. There was a large family group at the far end, and they were celebrating something quite noisily. Karl settled for a main course for each of them, and a bottle of ridiculously expensive Burgundy. What did he care? It was Carole’s cash being used to pay for everything.

She could sense his mood had changed when he hardly spoke at all during the meal. As they walked to the lift, she touched his arm.

“When we get in the room, I will tell you the rest”.

Sitting on the bed, Carole didn’t look up at him as she spoke. Her eyes were watery, and for the first time she appeared to be truly broken.

“You were right, it was me. I went outside to phone someone to come and get me, an old boyfriend. But he didn’t answer. It wasn’t Viktor, but there was, is, a Viktor. I hardly know him, so wouldn’t have had his number. When I got back in the room, Luke was getting out of control, and threatening all sorts. He said I would end up in concrete, and that nobody would ever know what had happened to me. Not that it really mattered, as I have nobody special. My dad left home years ago, and I don’t even know where he is. Then my mum died of drink and prescription drugs, after years of being depressed. I knew where Luke kept the gun, he had waved it around enough in the past. So I went over to the dresser, took it from the drawer, and threatened him with it”.

She stopped to get a tissue from her bag and wiped her eyes.

“I was never going to use the gun, I just wanted to leave the house, and thought he would let me go if I had it. But he rushed me, and I fired in panic. Even with the silencer, it was so loud, I was sure someone would have heard it. He didn’t move, groan, or anything. So I used a towel to wipe my fingerprints off the gun, but they were all over his house anyway. They are not on record anywhere, but at least they weren’t on the gun when I dropped it on the floor next to him. That’s it, that the whole story. I didn’t tell you before because I was scared you will tell the police”. Karl was still standing.

“What is your real name?” She looked surprised at the question.

“Christine Hopkins. My mum and dad weren’t married so mum used her surname on the birth certificate. I do have another name though, Carole Hughes. That’s the one I use outside of my job, and when I travel. I have a fake passport in that name, but it was so expensive, it’s a good as a real one. I had bank cards in that name too, but I threw them down a drain that night, as they could be associated with the fake accounts. If you let me use your laptop, I can show you the accounts where I hid the money. And please continue to call me Carole, I never liked my real name”.

Karl was genuinely shocked that she had admitted to the passport, and shooting Luke. He had expected her to tell him another fairy story, but as far as he could tell, this was finally the truth. She had stolen money from the organisation, shot the man who knew about it, and gone on the run. He had seriously underestimated her up to know, believing her to be a fantasist. He got the laptop and used his security code without letting her see what he typed in. As she started to find her accounts and use various passwords and logins, he got two miniature whiskies from the mini-bar and poured them both into a glass. She looked up and he realised he hadn’t offered her a drink.

“You want something?” She shook her head. “No, Im good. Got to keep a clear head”.

He sat down next to her on the bed as she showed him the numerous accounts in banks he had never heard of, dotted around in countries he had heard of. One million four hundred and sixty-four thousand pounds. He was far from poor, but that was a huge amount of money.

“Can you not just transfer it all to another account, take your fake passport, and run off to a life of luxury in the sun?” She walked over to the window, opened it slightly, and lit a cigarette.

“If only I could. But if I use that passport, they will know for sure, and I don’t have one in the name of Christine Hopkins any longer, I let it expire. But I have a plan, and it may sound crazy to you, but hear me out”. Karl went over to the mini-bar and topped up his whisky.

“We go to your place. I lie low there for a while, and then we get married. I will get married as Christine Hopkins, but then I will have your surname. Then I can apply for a passport in my married name, transfer the money, and get out of the country. You can either come with me, or I will give you a quarter of a million for your trouble. What do you say?”

Karl didn’t need to take any time to answer her question.

“I’ll have the money, thanks. Marriage isn’t on my agenda, and certainly not to someone who can tell lies at your level, Carole. I’m going back to work tomorrow, and have a couple more places to visit before heading home. But once we get to my place, you can hide there until you are ready to leave the country”. He hadn’t expected her to be disappointed, and she wan’t.

“Okay, your choice. I thought being my husband and sharing in much more money was a good offer, but I genuinely understand your reluctance to take me on. Once we are safe in your house, I will transfer the money to you, and you will have to work out how to avoid explaining the windfall to your bank”. This time, he had an answer ready. “I will tell them it’s an inheritance, how are they to know any different?”

The next morning they left York, heading north to Sunderland. Karl had phoned his work and confirmed he was attending an appointment booked for that afternoon. The accommodation was nothing fancy, a Premier Inn on the outskirts. He left Carole in the room while he drove to his meeting, telling her he didn’t think she would be bothered about missing out on the city, as it had little to offer someone like her.

When he got back a few hours later, she wasn’t in the room. He found her in the restaurant next door, sitting drinking a cappuccino. She seemed pleased to see him.

“It’s early, but do you want to eat now? I’m really hungry. Where are we going tomorrow?” Before answering, he waved over a waitress and ordered a bottle of wine, telling the girl they would be ordering food after looking at the menus.

“Edinburgh, you finally get to Scotland. We are staying at Musselburgh, outside the city. It’s one of the best hotels I get to stay in, and close to the beach. If the rain holds off, you can enjoy a nice walk while I am at my meeting in Leith”. She pulled a face. “Can’t I come with you? I have never been to Edinburgh, and would love to see it”. The waitress arrived with the wine, and they both ordered food. Karl poured the drinks. “Yeah, why not? You can come and have a look around the city, then get a taxi to where I am when the meeting is over”.

He had to admit it had been the nicest day since he had first seen her hitch-hiking. They were interacting like a couple, the stress of all the lying was behind them for now, and he felt as if he was on a trip with his girlfriend. The day got even better when they went back to the room, where they made love very naturally. He was beginning to get used to her, something he had never really allowed in previous relationships. Spending most of your life driving around the country was hardly conducive to developing anything meaningful with a woman, but having someone with you all the time as you did that was actually very pleasant.

The next morning after breakfast, he drove straight to Leith. “You can get a cab into the city centre from here, and I will phone you when the meeting is over. Then we can drive over to our hotel, Ravelston House. I think you will like it there. We have two nights booked, in case I need extra time with the client in Leith tomorrow”.

In the reception area of the company he was visiting, he got the woman on the desk to call a cab for Carole, then went off to his meeting.

The first time he phoned her after leaving the meeting, there was no reply. So he waited a while, wandering around the redeveloped waterfront area, now considered to be very trendy. It was over an hour later, and on the third try, when she answered. “Oh I’ve had a great time, Karl. I have seen the Royal Mile, been up to the castle, even bought some souvenirs. It really feels like a holiday. Send me the address where you are, and I will get a taxi. There are lots around, so I shouldn’t be too long”.

As he sent the text with the address, he couldn’t help wondering why she hadn’t answered the first two times.

Carole loved the hotel, and with Karl not needing the extra time for the meeting the next day, they enjoyed a walk around the harbour and along the beach at Musselburgh. After dinner that evening, she went into the smoking area of the hotel. “Won’t be long, you can wait for me at the table”.

Something was still niggling away at Karl’s mind, so on the pretext of going to the toilet, he stood where he could see the smoking area. Carole was the only person in there, and he could see that she was using her phone. She was definitely speaking into it too. Up in the room later, he was wondering whether or not to challenge her about the phone call, and decided to do exactly that.

“Coming back from the toilet, I saw you on the phone while you were in the smoking area. That surpised me, as I didn’t think anyone had your new number. So you must have been calling someone, and I think it would only be fair of you to tell me who that was, given the situation we are in”. This time she looked caught out. Her face reddened, and she didn’t have her usual pat answer ready.

“Er, well you know the old boyfriend I mentioned, the one I couldn’t contact the night I was being hassled by Luke? I just gave him a call, to let him know I was okay. We stayed friends, and I was worried he might report me missing or something if he went to my place, or couldn’t get hold of me on my old number. I told him not to worry, as I was having a short holiday. But I didn’t tell him where we were, Karl, honestly I didn’t”.

Pretending to accept her explanation, he didn’t ask her any further questions. But he didn’t believe a word of it.

“Okay, let’s get some sleep. We are heading back to England tomorrow, Carlisle. It’s only another Premier Inn, I’m afraid, not as nice as this place. But my afternoon meeting will be short, and the next day we can drive to my house and you can start making plans”.

When she was in the bathroom, Karl took the phone out of her bag, removed the SIM card, and threw that out of the hotel window. If anyone followed them by tracing her phone, they would end up in Musselburgh after they had left.

The next morning, she was sitting on the bed when he woke up, holding the phone. “Did you take my SIM card, Karl? Why?” He wasn’t in the mood to be gentle with her.

“Because you called someone, someone who could trace the phone location, or tell someone else to. What was the point of all this running around if you are stupid enough to call an old boyfriend for no good reason? If you are so worried about having a working phone, I will get you another SIM card when we get to my house. But until then, I don’t want to find out you have been making calls, or you will have a long walk to wherever you end up”.

Whether or not she was angry he couldn’t tell, as her face was blank. She stood up and walked over to her bag.

“Okay, whatever you say. I thought I was doing the right thing, sorry”.

He left her sitting in the car during his meeting in Carlisle, and by the time he checked them in to the Premier Inn she was acting as if everything was fine.

“I think I will have that double-burger stack thing again for dinner tonight. It was really nice last time”. She was getting used to the rather dull family-friendly restaurants attached to Premier Inns, it seemed. Knowing she had no working phone, and sure they hadn’t been followed, Karl relaxed and ordered a bottle of wine with the meal, then a double Scotch after.

“It’s a five-hour drive to my place tomorrow, so we wil leave straight after breakfast. When we get there I will have a lot of admin to take care of on my laptop, so you can use the PC in my office room if you need to. I will get a SIM card for your phone the day after, as you will need it for calls once you start making arrangements. But please, no more calls to anyone who knows who you really are, or what happened in North London”. She stroked the back of his hand.

“Can’t wait to see your house, and to spend some extra time with you”.

Karl stopped the car at a supermarket on the outskirts of Cambridge, and they went inside to buy some essentials and food for a few days. As they arrived at the small village where Karl lived, Carole was sounding like a foreign tourist.

“Ooh, a thatched cottage, look! Oh it has village green and a pond, how lovely. That little Post Office shop, I bet they sell everything in there. I love this place!”

He drove out past the few houses and onto a country lane that seemed to lead nowhere. After half a mile, the car turned left into a private driveway. A sign on the open gates read ‘Mill House. Private’.

The house itself had seen better days. Perhaps originally dating from the seventeenth century, later additions made it look clumsy in design. But it was much bigger than Carole had anticipated, and she voiced her approval.

“Wow, it’s huge. When did you move here?”

Unloading the shopping from the car, he stopped to answer. “I have always lived here. I inherited it from my father when he died. It isn’t as big as it looks, in fact it’s rather higgledy-piggledy inside. There are five bedrooms, but I don’t use them all of course. Bring your case, and I’ll show you around”.

Considering Karl was so well-groomed to the point of being immaculate, Carole was surprised at how untidy the house was inside. She didn’t say anything, but the look on her face prompted Karl to apologise. “Sorry about the state of the place. I am here so rarely I don’t get the chance to clean up and keep it tidy.”

She followed him around as he showed her the collection of small rooms that appeared to have been added on with little thought. The largest room was the lving room, and that was only big enough for one sofa and an armchair. The old-fashioned kitchen was built on to the back of the house in what was little more than a lean-to, and she was surprised to discover that the only bathroom was next to it. Karl was acting like a tour guide.

“There is another separate toilet upstairs, but dad never saw the need to change the bathroom or to add another one. Before it gets dark, I’ll show you around outside”.

The land at the back was much more than a garden, and there was enough space to have easily built two or more houses there. Right at the end was a woodland area, and Karl pointed at that. “There’s a fence behind the wood, and that marks the boundary of the property”. Up the side of the house she noticed a collection of outbuildings, including what looked like a 1930s garage. The double wooden doors were almost rotten, and she was sure it hadn’t been repainted since it was built. Karl continued his explanation.

“The house has been in my family for a long time. My grandfather built the garage and outbuildings, but they were never used to park cars. He was an inventor of sorts, and worked on his projects in them. Shall we go back inside? I will get us a drink and then cook something to eat”. Carole nodded, although she wasn’t sure she wanted to eat anything cooked on the ancient gas cooker using the equally horrible utensils that hung from racks nearby.

Despite her reservations, Karl produced a very tasty dinner, and they sat chatting in the living room after, finishing off the wine. He was different in his own house, more relaxed, confident. Although he had made that apology, he didn’t seem to notice the mess.

“Tomorrow, I will show you the office room at the top of the house. My PC is in there, and the Internet connection is reasonable, as long as you don’t want to download a lot of images. I will be doing my admin from home, so will be around all day”.

Carole had made a mental note that she hadn’t seen a landline phone anywhere, so presumed he relied on his mobile. She resisted the urge to offer to do the dishes, not really wanting to get involved with the stained sink and the mis-matched crockery. There was nothing resembling a dishwasher, though a washing machine in the kitchen looked almost brand new.

When they decided to go to bed, she found it strange to have to wash herself and brush her teeth in the cold downstairs bathroom. He waited until she had finished, and showed her up to the main bedroom. It had a musty smell inside, and she opened the small window without asking. “This is a strange house, Karl. Do you think it’s haunted?” He was already in bed.

“Probably”.

She didn’t sleep well that night. Something seemed very wrong about the house, and she hoped that when she woke up Karl would tell her it was all a joke, and take her to a nice house where he actually lived. One with every modern convenience, smart furniture and appliances, and an en-suite bathroom.

But when she woke up, he wasn’t there to shout ‘Surprise!’, and grant her wishes. After hearing a noise upstairs she found the narrow stairway to a converted attic where he was sitting typing away at a laptop, still wearing his dressing gown. He didn’t look up as he spoke.

“The PC is on the desk over there. It’s got an old operating system, but still works fine. You can use it once you have had coffee, breakfast, or whatever”.

She went back to the kitchen and switched on the very retro coffee machine, to warm up the coffee that he had already drunk most of. What time had he got up? It wasn’t even eight, and he seemed to have been busy since much earlier. It was a nice day though, with sunshine flooding the garden on one side. She decided to have another look around outside while she waited for the light to go out on the machine.

The old garage had a modern lock on the door, the sort that needed a code to open. Gazing through the filthy widows at the side, she had to sheild the glass with her hands against the glare of the reflecting sunshine. Behind the locked door she could spot what looked like a very dusty old chest-freezer. But the bulk of the visible space inside was taken up by something covered over by a large tarpaulin. Could it be an old car or van perhaps? It was certainly big enough.

Both of the other buildings seemed to be constructed of some kind of concrete sheets, slotted into frames. Neither of them had windows, and the heavy doors on both were secured by rusty padlocks that looked ancient. She wandered down to the woodland area, and close to the high back fence she found some tiny graves. There was a painted stone on each of the small mounds, each bearing the faded name of what appeared to be pets. ‘Poppy’, ‘Barney’, and ‘Sandy’. They didn’t look big enough to have been for dogs, so perhaps they were rabbits or cats? She thought they were very sweet.

Karl had made no sound as he approached her, so when he suddenly spoke loudly, she jumped out of her skin.

“You’re coffee is ready, would you like some toast?” Carole nodded and followed him back up the garden, forgetting to ask about the small graves.

After breakfast, she attempted to have a shower. The hose was connected to the bath taps by rubber push-on fittings, and it was impossible to get the temperature right as she stood naked in the bath. After a few tries with it being too cold or too hot, she ran a bath instead. Once she was dressed, she went up to the office room, surprised to see him still typing feverishly. So she sat at the desk and turned on the PC. The monitor looked even older than the computer, but after a boring wait, it fired up with an operating system that she had never seen. Fortunately, she knew enough about computers to do what she needed.

“Karl, I have transferred the money into the account using the details you wrote on the post-it-note. Do you want to check?” He shook his head, having no intention of leaving a quarter of a million in an account she might remember the number of. He would transfer it later into a new account he had set up on his laptop early that morning. She ignored the fact he was obviously busy.

“Are you taking me to the shops later so I can get that SIM card? I might have to make some calls this afternoon, you know, time differences and all that”.

This time he turned and looked at her, smiling? “What’s the rush? You said you wanted to spend some extra time with me, and as nobody knows where we are, maybe it’s best to wait a few days before making calls and letting anyone know you are planning to leave the country. I will be finished with my work reports soon, so if you’re bored just go and watch some morning telly or something”.

Not sure she liked this new version of Karl, she left the room without replying.

After spending most of the day sitting around, Carole was getting restless. She had things she wanted to do, but there was no sign of Karl coming down from the office room and engaging with her.

Karl had given her the account number of a savings account he had since he was a child. The last time he had looked, it only had ten pounds remaining in it. So he went onto his online banking using the laptop, and transferred it to the new account he had created that morning. After waiting an hour, he checked the balance of that account and sure enough it had two hundred and fifty thousand pounds as the balance shown.

He would have to wait a few days until the bank card arrived to allow him to access the money, but he was genuinely surprised that Carole had really done what she had said she would do.

Moving over to his PC, he activated the keystroke progamme he had installed, and checked the history that she had thought she had deleted. There were all the keystrokes, including her passwords and account numbers. He was impressed, as she had transferred twenty-five thousand from ten different accounts to avoid alerting any of the offshore banks she was using.

Now he had access to all the rest of the money, and would bide his time.

There was a great deal he hadn’t told her of course. Carole had made a great many assumptions about him, and he had been happy to let her do that. For one thing, he wasn’t the Sales Director of the company. He had owned the company, which he had inherited from his father, and had sold it for a huge profit less than five years earlier. The meetings he purported to attend around the country were simply in his role as an ambassador, something he received a very decent salary for as a non-voting director.

His hire cars, hotel accommodation, and secretarial help were still provided by that company, but he had no need to write reports of his progress. In fact, he had been writing a fictional crime story whilst pretending to submit reports.

Of course, he could have bought a luxury house, even employed a housekeeper and other staff, but what was the point when you were only at home for a couple of days each week? Besides, at his age just sitting around idly would have been boring, and he liked to have something to fill his days.

There had never been a special woman in his life since his mother had died young, when he wasn’t quite ten years old. He had loved her so much, he couldn’t bear to change anything around the house. She had touched everything; the pots and pans, plates and utensils. On the old cooker she had produced some memorable meals, and he saw no reason to change a thing.

People didn’t understand, he had soon realised that. Well, to Hell with them. He was happy with his life, and not about to start being different.

Who did this Carole think she was? She didn’t even use her real name, and had thought to take him for a fool. Her convoluted stories were little more than entertainment to him, and he had enjoyed playing the role of a dupe. The woman wouldn’t know the truth if it slapped her in the face, but she had provided him with some fantastic background for his crime story. He would change her name, and some of the details, naturally. And the money she had handed over was the icing on the cake, even though he had no need of it.

She was calling his name again, in her whiny voice. He closed down the PC and the laptop and went down to see what she wanted.

Annoyingly, she was trying to be coquettish.

“Oh Karl honey, if we are not going shopping, can we at least go out to dinner tonight? I am going crazy sitting around this house. I need to see something, be around people, and eat some decent food. I will make you very happy if you say yes”. He said yes, and they went back upstairs until she made him happy.

But she wasn’t happy when his idea of eating out was a rather disappointing Indian restaurant on the outskirts of the city of Cambridge.

Decidedly unimpressed with Karl, Carole intended to move things on, specifically her departure from his house near Cambridge, followed by getting out of the country before anyone realised where she was. The next day she wanted to use the PC to book a flight, and was upset to find it wasn’t working.

“Karl, the PC seems to be broken. Can you have a look at it please?” He took his time climbing the stairs, then unplugged the tower and plugged it in again. There was still no light showing, and he didn’t seem to be surprised or concerned.

“Looks like it has finally given up the ghost. You can use my laptop if you like”.

She didn’t like, as that meant he could find out everything she did on it, even if she deleted the search history. He would only have to recover the hard drive from a previous date, then it would all reappear. No way was she going to leave a trail behind, even for someone as dumb as Karl to follow. Besides, if they found out where she had been living, it would be easy for them to take his laptop and do the same. She tried Plan B.

“It’s okay. Why don’t we drive to the shops so I can buy a new smartphone? I need some other things anyway, my period is due”. She was far from happy with his reply.

“I don’t think we should be seen out together, and you definitely won’t be able to use my car on your own. What if you got stopped by the police, or had an accident? You are not on the insurance. Write down what you need, and I will go out later and get everything”. He pushed a piece of paper and a pen across the desk to her.

When he left with her list, Carole was feeling really frustrated. She couldn’t even phone a taxi, as there was no landline. Walking to the tiny village shop was an option. They might let her use a phone there, and know the number of a taxi. But villagers loved gossip, and she was sure that they would remember the unfamiliar young woman needing a cab.

Another possibility was walking until she found a main road with a bus route. The buses were sure to head into the city of Cambridge, and once there she could get a train to anywhere, leaving no trace of her whereabouts. But she knew that the main road was at least a twenty-minute drive, and that translated to hours of walking.

Still wondering what to do, she heard the car on the driveway. He was back. She tried to appear friendly and cheerful.

“You were quick. Did you manage to get everything I asked for?”. As she spoke, she was rummaging through one of the two shopping bags he had placed on the floor. “Oh great, that’s a nice phone. Where’s the SIM card though? I want to put that in before I charge it up. Did you add plenty of credit? You know how soon the money goes down once you are online”.

He was holding his head as she turned to him. “Sorry. I completely forgot about a SIM card. Got everything else though. Charge the phone up and I wil go back tomorrow to buy a card for you. After all, there’s no rush. You wanted to lie low and let the dust settle, remember?” She was about to lose it, and shout at him. But she checked herself and stayed calm.

It felt like he was playing her, but she couldn’t believe he was one step ahead, he must just be forgetful. If she made a big thing of it now, she would still be stranded in his shitty house, unless she was prepared to break cover and walk for miles.

Lifting the second bag onto the kitchen worktop, Karl smiled. “I got us something special for dinner though, and two bottles of excellent wine. Why don’t you go and change into something nice while I get it ready? If your period is imminent we should make a night of it, don’t you think?”

Up in the bedroom, Carole was getting angry again. She made up her mind. One last night in this dump, then tomorrow she was going, whether he drove her or not.

The meal was surprisingly good. Shop-bought Guinea Fowl with fresh vegetables and a nice sauce. Carole was feeling mellow after two glasses of wine, and Karl seemed to be more like his old self. She decided that it might be a good time to just come out and ask him about tomorrow.

“I really think I should leave tomorrow, Karl. Would it be possible for you to drive me into Cambridge so I can get a train? If I just go to an airport i can buy a ticket there and disappear to somewhere they won’t expect. You have your money as promised, and I’m sure you won’t mind getting me out of your life so you can carry on as normal”. If she had expected some debate again, it didn’t happen.

“Sure, I can do that. It makes sense for you to get away before they manage to track you down. Though that seems unlikely, you never know how far their reach extends. We can make a night of it, a final farewell”.

After that, they chatted amicably. She talked about where she might go, making sure not to mention any countries she actually intended to really consider. He discussed what he might do with the money, perhaps travelling somewhere, like a cross-country trip in America, or seeing the Great Wall of China. It felt like they were a normal couple, having a civilised conversation about an amicable separation.

Feeling much relieved, Carole accepted a third glass of wine from the newly-opened second bottle. “This is very good, must have been expensive”. Karl was smiling, and she thought once again that he was very good looking when he was relaxed like that. “Well it was indeed very expensive, but thanks to your generosity, I can afford it”.

Waking up with no recollection of falling asleep, Carole felt cold. As she tried to sit up, it took a long time before she realised she was unable to move normally. She was inside something, and it was clear plastic. Other than that, everything was completely dark.

Up in the office room, Karl replaced the fuse he had taken out of the plug that powered the PC, and switched it on. A quick check confirmed that he could access all of Carole’s accounts easily, so he could take as much time as he needed, drip-feeding the money into any accounts he set up later. Her clothes were all burning nicely in the incinerator in the garden, along with her bag and documents. All trace of her in the house would be gone in twenty-four hours, and he would be able to resume his work routine as if he had never met her.

Just one job left to do before he went to bed.

The tarpaulin was heavy, but he was strong enough to pull it away to reveal the stack of old chest-freezers piled underneath. He paused for a moment, looking at the writing on each one in black paint. Fond memories for him. ‘Bournemouth’, ‘Bristol’, ‘Birmingham’, ‘Manchester’, ‘Sheffield’, ‘Skegness’, ‘Gainsborough’, ‘York’, ‘Musselburgh’.

None of them had been hitch-hikers, and none had been as troublesome as Carole. He hadn’t even known the names of the first two, so had marked the locations on the freezers instead. Still, the recent experience had shown him the potential for hitch-hikers. More random, much more fun, and in the case of Carole, also very lucrative.

His grandfather’s block and tackle assembly stil worked well, especially with the electric winch he had added more recently. He connected the hook to the freezer by the door and lifted the dusty object into place on top of the one marked ‘York’. It had taken three glasses of wine before the Rohypnol had knocked her out, and he had enjoyed himself with her while she was unconscious.

Clipping the padlock closed on the hasp and staple securing the lid, he thought he could hear some rustling inside. No matter, once her air ran out, it would all be over. Just the matter of what to paint on the side. Then he could replace the tarpaulin and get a good night’s sleep.

Trouble was, he couldn’t remember exactly where he had seen her hitch-hiking, and didn’t want to use the wrong location. After thinking for a while, he went and got the small pot of black paint down from the shelf, selecting the thin brush he liked to use. In large block capitals, he painted ‘CAROL’ on the side.

Deliberately leaving off the E.

The End.

Corky’s Last Case: The Complete Story

This is all 32 parts of my recent fiction serial in one complete story.
It is a long read, at 25,360 words.

George Corcoran was always called ‘Corky’ by his schoolfriends. He didn’t mind that, as it made him feel he belonged. By the time school was over for him, Britain was at war with Gemany. Too young to join up, he got a job at a wharf next to the Thames near London Bridge, working in the office learning how to be a ledger clerk. His older sister Frances was already married, and it wasn’t long before she got the news that her husband had been captured in France, and was now a POW somewhere in Germany. What with that, and the terrible bombing endured during the Blitz, George made his mind up to do his bit, and volunteered for the infantry.

By the time he had finished training, D-Day had been a success, and in the autumn of that year, aged just nineteen, he was in action with his regiment in Holland. He proved to be a brave soldier, and popular with his comrades too. When the fighting got into Germany itself, there was a mood that it might all soon be over. But the Germans fought back hard, and he lost many a good friend on that slow advance. By the time his regiment got to the British Sector of Berlin, George had made a decision. He wouldn’t be going back to being a ledger clerk, not on your nelly.

After some time in the army of occupation, he had made sergeant, and been asked to stay on as a regular. But he had no intention of doing that, and applied for his discharge, arriving home in 1946 with a good war record and a chest full of medals.

Where he lived in that part of London, not many people joined the police. If anything, most men his age were on the sly. Black market, petty criminal activity, or just outright robbers. Some of the boys he had been at school with were already doing long stretches in the clink, and he wanted to take a different path in life. So he joined the Metropolitan Police. There wasn’t a lot of money in it of course, but if you did it properly it was a job for life, and a good pension at the end of it.

And George did it properly.

He met Brenda when she was working part-time behind the bar in the local pub. He noticed that she kept glancing over at him and his drinking buddies, and gave her a big wink that made her smile and blush. Germany had made him familiar with women. There was not much a German girl in Berlin wouldn’t do for three packets of cigarettes and a small jar of coffee, or a pair of nylon stockings bartered off the Yanks. Not that he was proud of it, but everyone was doing it, and he had been a young man with needs.

Brenda said yes to his invitation to the pictures and after that they were inseparable. He got posted to the West End, working the beat around Soho and Mayfair. It was a busy time, as there was a lot of crime to deal with. They got married in the late summer of 1947, and moved into a small flat in Kennington. In good weather, George would walk to work over Lambeth Bridge, or get a bus in the winter.

Children didn’t happen, and neither of them sought to find out why. They were happy enough as they were, with Brenda working at Lambeth Town Hall as a typist, and George doing well as a copper. He didn’t see his old friends that much though. The time away in the war, and then becoming a cop, they had all drifted apart. He didn’t mind so much, as he knew a couple of them were definitely up to no good, so he might well have ended up having to arrest them.

They went to the Festival of Britain in 1951, a time full of hope for the future. Walking along the riverside, they marvelled at the Skylon, and looked inside the Dome of Discovery. It felt like the world was changing so fast, and everything was going to be alright. As they wandered home eating fish and chips from the paper, George made another decision. He would apply for plainclothes, and become a CID officer. He had already had his fill of struggling with drunks in pubs, arresting illegal street traders and prostitutes. He wanted to do some real police work, something serious.

The Team Inspector approved his application, the interview went well, and he was accepted onto the detective’s course, with a view to being posted to Scotland Yard when he qualified. Once he got his start date, he bought some new clothes to replace the uniform he would no longer wear, and arrived keen and excited for his first day. He was going to be a real detective, just like in the old films.

If only it had turned out that way.

Tommy Summers didn’t have to serve in the war. That was because he was already serving five years hard time for stabbing some old bloke in the arm during a burglary that had gone wrong. He learned a lot while he was in prison, mostly how to look after himself, but also who to contact once he got out. Back on civvy street in 1946, he was immediately bored. His dad had left years ago, and his mum was an alcoholic, traumatised by the bombing. He moved back in with her in the house in Camberwell, but didn’t have much to do with her other than occasionally stealing money from her purse.

Rationing was still in force, and that was good news for Tommy. Petrol could change hands for a lot of money, and everyone wanted other stuff they couldn’t buy in the shops. So Tommy joined Alfie Rogers’ gang and set about keeping the customers happy. When Alfie decided to start running girls, he gave Tommy the job of collecting the money, and along with two other blokes, providing the muscle to make sure the punters paid up and the girls didn’t skim off the top.

A year later, and Tommy was doing okay. Running around in a nice car, paying off the local coppers, and moving into the territory of other gangs with ruthless intent. When Alfie called him in and told him to calm down, Tommy smiled his wicked smile. “You’re yesterday’s news old man, if you know what’s good for you, you will think about retiring to your house in Catford”. Alfie saw the writing on the wall, and three weeks later, it was Tommy’s gang.

There followed a move out of his mum’s place into a nice house in Nunhead. He took up with a girl called Pauline who used to dance in a nightclub up west. As long as he kept her in nice dresses and make-up, she was going to stick around. Besides, if she gave him any grief, he would just slap her around a bit to let her know who was in charge.

The big money was in protection. Send some blokes around the local pubs, drinking clubs, shops, and businesses. Things were going well as the decade changed, and nobody wanted to have their windows smashed, their delivery trucks wrecked, or their shops burned down. Regular money coming in, week in, week out. Just how Tommy liked it. But he was still young, and easily bored. he craved a bit of excitement, so started to go out on jobs. A couple of bank raids, a few factory payrolls, and some warehouse break-ins. It got to a time when he had around twenty men working for him, a dozen or more coppers on his payroll, and more money than he knew how to spend.

If anything went wrong and the bent coppers couldn’t cover his tracks, he could easily get a few old blokes to say he was playing cards in a pub, and the publican and his wife would swear blind he hadn’t left the bar all evening. If they knew what was good for them.

Success came with danger. Other gangs north and south of the river envied his slowly-growing little empire in that part of south-east London. Their first move was to try to convince him to become part of their organisation, but he wasn’t having any of that. So they upped the ante, carving up a few of the boys who worked for him, shooting up his car when it was parked outside, that kind of thing. Not to be intimidated, Tommy fought back, surprising them by taking over three drinking clubs and a brothel in Vauxhall over one very tense weekend, which resulted in one of their henchmen being thrown out of a fourth floor window in the process.

Then it turned nasty.

The Police don’t like gang wars, as they attract the attention of the newspapers. Then before you know it, reporters are asking questions about why all these gangsters are allowed to run around London murdering each other, and putting innocent people in danger as they do that. So when the body of one of Tommy’s men showed up floating in the river near Lambeth Embankment with his throat cut, Scotland Yard got involved.

A Chief Inspector on Tommy’s payroll came to see him one Saturday afternoon. “I’ve done my best to keep a lid on it, but now there’s a squad looking into your activities, Tommy. I will have to play along, so for the time being I’m washing my hands of you, matey boy”.

Trying to appear unconcerned, Tommy shouted at his back as he walked away. “Good riddance, I don’t need you”.

Corky knew that the new boy would get the boring jobs at first. You had to learn to fit in, be accepted, then you might get out and about and see some action. Everything was on index cards and paper records back then, and photos and mugshots had to be searched through routinely. But he was surprised to arrive at a time when there was a flap on, and he was barely introduced to the team before he was on an active case.

A man out of a window. Did he jump, or was he pushed? Hard to prove the latter. Then a body floating in the Thames, a man with his throat cut. That was almost certainly not suicide. In a room full of cigarette smoke and the smell of clothes that needed dry cleaning, he sat and listened to Chief Inspector Mayhew, very aware that he was the new boy, so expected to keep schtum.

“Okay lads, the top brass want us to jump around a bit on this one. The newspaper boys will be all over it, and clamouring for a quote. Say nothing to any of your contacts on the papers, until we can be sure of what’s going on. Give your snitches a poke, wake ’em up. Someone must be talking, and we want to hear whatever it is they are saying. Right, you know what to do, so piss off and get on with it”.

Most of his colleagues in that room scattered, grabbing coats and hats. Some dragged their chairs back to their desks and started to make phone calls. Corky had received no direct instructions, so went back to basics. He had the names of both dead men, so went to dig out their files. After an hour, he could hardly believe it was so easy. The window man was a Maltese gangster, well-connected with prostitution. The body found in the river was associated with Alfie Rogers’ gang. He made the jump to the conclusion immediately. Rogers was moving against the Maltese, trying to take over their drinking clubs and brothels. One dead on either side, possibly the start of a gang war.

Because it seemed to easy, he sat on it for an hour. Then he went and knocked on the door of the Chief Inspector’s office and presented his findings. He expected to be dismissed out of hand. Surely his experienced colleagues would already know all this just from the names of the dead men? Mayhew flicked through the files, giving them the most cursory glance.

“Good work. Corky, isn’t it? You will do well on this team young man. For now, just leave these with me, and I will make some phone calls. I doubt you have many contacts just yet, if any at all. Why not have a wander around the manor? Chat to a few shady characters, see what they have to say. Be back by five for the debrief”.

Pleased with what he had done so far, Corky was a little confused about what to do next. Which manor should he wander around? Vauxhall? The area surrounding The Yard? He had been too embarrassed to ask, so decided to wander over the bridge to Vauxhall, and see if he could speak to Alfie Rogers. That should impress someone, if only his team sergeant.

Naturally, he had no idea that Mayhew was the same Chief Inspector who had already had a conversation with Tommy Summers.

According to the file, Alfie Rogers’ address in Kennington was listed as the offices of an ‘Importer and Exporter’. The man who answered the door on the fourth knock looked more like a professional boxer. Corky flashed his I.D. and asked to see Alfie. The big man grinned, showing a full set of obviously false teeth. “Alfie? Hmm, Alfie? Oh, you mean Alfie what’s retired? You better look him up in Catford, Detective Constable. He’s probably growing roses in his back garden by now. There’s no Alfie here”. With that, he slammed the door.

Making some notes, Corky jotted down about Catford, to remind him to look it up when he got back. With his one plan of action foiled, he ventured into a local pub to try to ask a few questions. But he stood out so obviously as a cop, half the drinkers left, and the other half turned their back on him.

Later, He told Sergeant Mackay about the man saying Alfie had retired. In his strong Scottish accent, Mackay mocked him. “You went all that way to find that out, laddie? You could have asked me and saved the shoe leather. Now, after the debrief, it’s down the pub, and the first round’s on you. New boy always buys”.

Not for the last time, Corky got home late that night, and Brenda had put his dinner in the oven to warm up.

The ex-boxer walked into Tommy’s office and hesistated as he saw him loading a Webley revolver. Tommy looked up. “Never know when you might need it, no point in having an unloaded shooter lying around. Who was that at the door?”. Lighting a cigarette, the man blew out a cloud of smoke before answering. “Some copper, never seen him before. He wanted to speak to Alfie, I told him to go to Catford.” Tommy spun the cylinder. “Get a name?”

“Corcoran, Detective Constable from The Yard. Like I said, never seen him before. Reckon he’s new. He didn’t have no motor, ‘spose he must have walked.” Tommy looked unconcerned. “I will make a call later, find out what he’s up to”

But Tommy knew he couldn’t make that call. Not at the moment, not until things calmed down.

Before things got out of hand, Tommy had two choices. First choice was to say sorry to the Maltese for what had happened, and give back the drinking clubs and brothel. That was never going to happen. His second choice was to join up with another enemy of the feared Maltese, and increase his defences with an alliance.

That evening, he got Norman his driver to take him to a pub in Rotherhithe. If he wanted to bump into Cliff Collinson, that was the place. Pauline had asked to come along, but he told her it was business. She got in a sulk, so he walked out without telling her where he was going.

Cliff was getting on a bit. He had made a fortune on the black market during the war, and he was one of the few villains in South London who had never done a stretch. He kept his manor small, and everything was sewn up. But sooner or later he would also attract outsiders, so Tommy showed up to make him a deal.

“It’s like this, Cliff. If they start on you, you can count on me and my blokes to back you up. Then the same applies when they give me grief, you help me out. Neither of us touch each other’s business, and sooner or later the Maltese boys will get the message”. Collinson was unimpressed. He downed his Scotch in one gulp, and raised his glass to get the attention of the timid barman. “Thing is, Tommy, I aint’ got no trouble with anyone. I’m a small operator, and that’s how I like it. Word on the street is that you are looking for muscle to expand your territory, and you ain’t getting that from me old son”.

Trying to seem unconcerned didn’t really work, but Tommy went with it anyway.

“Well, when they come after your operation, don’t come crying to me mate”. The barman brought the Scotch over, but there was no second drink for Tommy. He took that as his invitation to leave, and did so without saying another word.

Norman could see his boss was in a bad mood, so kept conversation to a minimum. “Where to now, Tommy?” He sat with the engine running, waiting for a reply. After what seemed like ages, Tommy finally spoke. Norman looked at his face in the rear view mirror as he replied, and he didn’t like the look of his sickly grin.

“Let’s go to Soho, Norm. I want to have a word with the Maltese”.

As he drove over Tower Bridge, Norman was feeling troubled. You didn’t front up the Maltese in their own clubs, not unless you had a death wish. If Tommy was intending to cause uproar in Soho that night, he should have brought more men. Norman reckoned at leat ten would be needed. But he also knew that if he suggested to Tommy that he was wrong, at best he would be looking for a new job tomorrow. At worst, he might end up in a shallow grave on Hackney Marshes.

When he got to Berwick Street, Tommy told him to park up. “Leave the engine running, I ain’t gonna be long”.

He disappeared into an alley up ahead. Norman knew the area well enough to know that there were a couple of strip clubs and a few clip joints down there, as well as prossies working from flats above. He exhaled deeply, trying to calm down.

The first shot made him jump out of his skin, and the next four had him revving the engine like mad, his eyes scanning around for Tommy. The last thing he could do was to drive off and leave him. That would be a death sentence, and leave Edna a widow.

The passenger door suddenly opened, and Tommy got in clutching the Webley.

“Lets head home, Norm. Message delivered”.

“So, a shooting in a strip club, you might have heard about it. Mario the doorman got the best part of his jaw shot off. He’s still alive, but I doubt even his mother would recognise him. A barmaid got a flesh wound in the hand, and some other shots missed everyone but broke a mirror. I’m guessing the gunman is no marksman. The Faruggia brothers were the likely target, but only Guzeppi was in the club, and he wasn’t hit. We have a passerby in Berwick Street who gave a description of a man getting into a car holding a gun. He said the car was either black or dark grey, the man was wearing a raincoat and hat, and appeared to be under thirty years old. More or less useless, then. As far as I am concerned this is gangsters frightening gangsters, and hardly worth our time”.

Corky had been the only one in the room taking notes, so Mayhew singled him out.

“Corky, you worked Soho in uniform, so I’m told. Why don’t you take yourself over there later and ask around. Don’t try too hard, we’ve already got enough on our plate. Make sure to be back by five for the briefing, then we’ll be taking you somewhere special”. The other detectives were trying not to laugh when he said that.

From his time on the beat, Corky knew the club well. It was well-managed, and there had never been much trouble there. Sometimes a tourist would complain about being overcharged for watered-down beer, but because they were usually married, they didn’t want to make a statement that would place them in a strip club, probably with an overpriced hostess sitting on their knee negotiating a price for taking her to a room upstairs.

The door was closed, and a hand-written sign stated ‘Open later’. But someone answered the door on the first hard knock. She looked about eighteen, and her left hand was heavily bandaged. He asked to see the boss, and she let him in. As she closed the door, she said “But he ain’t here. You can see the manager though”. He was shown to the door of an office that turned out to be one of the smallest offices he had ever tried to walk into. He gave up, and stood in the doorway. The manager wasn’t a Maltese, which was unusual, and he didn’t wait to hear any questions before speaking.

“Officer, there was some trouble last night, an excitable customer fired off his gun for some reason. Our doorman is in hospital, and the young lady who showed you in got a small wound on her hand. That’s all I know”. Corky took out his notebook and asked for a description of the so-called customer. Unable to conceal a grin, the man was happy to describe him. “Fat, forty to fifty, with a Yank accent. Reckon that’s why he had a shooter, you know those Yanks”. He was obviously taking the piss, but Corky wrote it down anyway. The bloke had done nothing wrong, and he had no cause to give him a hard time, as much as he would dearly have loved to.

On his way back to The Yard, he thought it over. There was no chance that the Maltese didn’t know who it was, and even less chance that they would ever involve the police. They would deal with it themselves, he knew that. This had all the makings of a gang war, and he was certain that Mayhew must be aware of that. That could only mean one thing. Mayhew was on the take, and not to be trusted. He was going to have to walk on eggshells around the Chief Inspector from now on.

Following the debrief, he had guessed they intended to stitch him up with something. That taking him somewhere special was likely to involve women and booze, and he wasn’t about to play along. Slipping away to the toilets, he avoided Sergeant Mackay on the stairwell and made good his escape. He was not going to be unfaithful to Brenda, and he was not going to get drunk every night. Whether that made him unpopular on the team or not, he just wasn’t having it.

Unknown to Corky as he walked home, Mackay was in Mayhew’s office talking about him. “Not sure about the new boy, guv’nor. Don’t think he’s one of us. Far too keen for my liking”. The older man nodded, and sat on the edge of his desk.

“Give him a few shit jobs to keep him busy, see how he likes that”.

Norman was wondering what mood Tommy would be in as he drove to pick him up. The thing in Soho the previous night had shaken him up. Norman was old-school. He had done a bit of time in the past, avoided the war with a fake medical exemption, and enjoyed a few years raking in the money from the black market while working for Alfie Rogers. But this Tommy was a new breed. Act first, think later.

At least he got to drive the grey Jaguar that Tommy had swiped from Alfie. It was a lovely car, and he had taken Edna out for some nice country drives in it when Tommy didn’t need him.

At the junction with Peckham High Street, he had to stop at a red light. One man got out of the Humber in front, and Norman saw him lift a double-barrelled shotgun to his shoulder. Before he could react, the man fired both barrels through the front windscreen, straight into Norman’s head.

The Maltese had claimed their revenge.

Tommy was still asleep when the knocking on the door woke him up. He pushed Pauline to one side, and went to answer the door holding the Webley behind his back. He had sunk a few Scotches after getting home last night, but he was aware of being careful as he opened the door. It was Old Alec, a local drunk. “Tommy, there’s been a shooting up the road. Your bloke, you know, Norman. Dead he is. The coppers are everywhere”. Tommy got his wallet, and gave two pound notes to Old Alec, to thank him for the warning.

Then he went upstairs and shook the life out of Pauline to wake her up. “Get packed, throw some stuff in a suitcase. We are moving, and I mean NOW!”

Less than an hour later, Patsy showed up driving the big Standard Vanguard. “I reckoned you might need a motor when I heard the news, Tommy. What d’ya want me to do?” Tommy dragged Pauline into the car, and Patsy threw the two small cases into the boot. “Take us up to Essex, Patsy. Walton-on-The Naze, or Clacton. I need to lie low for a few days.”

Once they got to the Essex coast, Tommy had Patsy drive around the caravan sites until he found one with a vacancy. He paid cash for a week, and told Patsy to go home and wait until he got a phone call. Pauline was unhappy with the accommodation. “S’pect me to stay here? The toilet’s across a field, and there’s only gas mantles for lights. For Christ’s sake, Tommy, what have you bleedin’ done?”

He slapped her so hard, she didn’t speak to him again for the rest of the day.

After a long walk along the seafront, Tommy returned with fish and chips and some basic groceries. He also had three bottles of Scotch. Pauline sat in the corner on the uncomfortable furniture, glowering at him. He pushed the food across to her. “Eat it, or don’t eat it. It’s all the same to me. You can piss off if you like, get the manager to call you a taxi to the station, and get a train back to your mum’s”.

Pauline didn’t reply, but slowly began to eat the food with her fingers. She knew what side her bread was buttered on, and the thought of going back to her mum’s in Camberwell made her shudder.

Halfway through the first bottle of Scotch, Tommy was talking to himself, knowing by then that Pauline wasn’t going to join in the conversation.

“Can you beleive the brass neck of those Maltese bastards? Shooting poor old Norman in my motor, and he didn’t even have a gun. What did he ever do to them? He was only a driver. I’m telling you. they’re gonna be sorry. You wait ’til I sort things out, I’ll have ’em, I bloody well will”. Pauline was relieved when he finished the bottle and passed out. She left him on the furniture, and went into the bedroom to get some rest on her own. Her face was still stinging, but it would be alright in the morning.

When Tommy rang in from a phone box the next morning, nobody answered. He was furious, believing that his men had deserted him overnight. If that was the case, they would all be sorry too. He would make all of them pay. When he got back from the phone box to the caravan,there was no sign of Pauline.

She had changed her mind during the night, and was already on her way to the station to get a train.

When Corky was told he wasn’t required at the briefing he sat in anyway, right at the back. Mayhew was as laconic as ever.

“Okay, South London hoodlum shot dead in a car. Probably by more gangsters from across the river. Do we care? What do you think? One less to worry about, and a record file that can be marked with a red X. Let’s move on. As far as we know, Alfie Rogers is back in harness, and has done a deal with the Maltese, thanks to Mackay’s informants. Looks like it was tit for tat, and is all over for now. We can forget about the Soho incident too, and consider it cleared up. You must have other stuff to do, so piss of and get on with it”.

Sergeant Mackay sought out Corky after the briefing.

“Corky, we need to sort out the files. Half of the scum on them are either long dead, or doing long stretches. Get yourself down to records, and start at A. Get rid of everything that’s no longer relevant, and arrange for it to be taken down to the archives. I expect to see you in the New Year, if not later”.

It didn’t take Corky longer than two seconds to realise he had been sidelined. So be it, he wasn’t going to play their game. Give it time, and there were many other options in the detective branch. He would wait out Mackay until he had enough time in to apply to transfer. At least winnowing out records was a nine-to five job, so Brenda would be happy.

He didn’t speak to Brenda about his job. She had made it clear she didn’t want to know about all the organised crime in London, it just made her afraid. So when he got home in the evenings they would chat about nothing much over dinner, then watch a bit of telly after on the small set that was on hire-purchase for the next four years. Brenda was a good wife. She did her own job without complaint, always had a clean shirt ready, and the dinner cooked when he got home. Nobody could have asked for more.

Deep down though, he knew he was a real copper, one of the good guys. He wasn’t interested in planting evidence, or doing deals with hardened criminals for them to take the blame for robberies and burglaries they had never done, in return for a reduced sentence. And he was never going to pocket the brown envelopes that appeared on every detective’s desk once a month, their share of the payouts from the big gangsters. Mayhew and Mackay seemed to have realised that, and he knew that was why they had stuck him in a mindless, boring job.

Corky also knew that it wouldn’t be too long before they tried to force him off the team by constantly ridiculing him, and giving every petty job short of cleaning the toilets. But he had both youth and determination on his side, and he also had an idea that was brewing in the back of his mind. It was a big step, but he had a mind to take it, and to hell with the consequences.

A10 was the investigation branch, run by Superintendent Lang. The teams at The Yard called them the ‘rubber heelers’, because you never heard them coming. They dealt with corrupt policeman, and complaints from members of the public. They were so hated, their cars had been smeared with human excrement, and nobody would willingly speak to them, or make a statement. On the plus side, joining A10 was a wise career move, guaranteeing quick promotion. Even it it meant having your car tyres punctured in the car park.

And he didn’t have a car, not yet.

He gave it a year of Mackay’s shit jobs, and never being involved in any arrests or investigations. Then he went to speak to Mayherw about his future. The Chief Inspector’s tone was sarcastic. “You have to be a team player, Corky. You are most definitely not a team player. You don’t understand how the system works, and you won’t even have a drink with the lads after a busy day. To be honest old son, I reckon you would be better off in Traffic Division, nicking hard-working motorists”.

That was all Corky needed to know. The next morning he rang A10 on the internal number, and asked for an appointment with Superintendent Lang. The man on the phone sounded suspicious, but took his details and the phone went silent. As Corky waited to hear whether or not he was going to get an appointment, the man suddenly came back on the phone.

“He will see you at close of play tomorrow, about six. Be ready to explain why you want to see him”.

By the third day, Tommy was furious. There was no answer on the phone, and he had worked his way through five bottles of Scotch. He was determined to keep trying, and after the long walk to the phone box the next morning, Patsy answered on the fourth ring.

“Tommy mate, you need to keep your head down. Alfie Rogers is back in charge. The coppers did a deal with the Maltese, and the war is over before it started. Alfie will keep to our side of the river, and not interfere with the Maltese north of it. He’s brought in some new faces from East Dulwich, and if you show up, you’re gonna end up in cement, old mate. Time to move on, find yerself summink new. It was good while it lasted”.

Tommy slammed the phone down so hard, he smashed the handset.

Those bastards had stitched him up, but their day would come. Even Patsy would get what was coming to him for welcoming Alfie back into the fold. For the time being, he had to find another source of income. The cash he had run with was unlikely to last him more than six months. He phoned a taxi to the station, and packed up his stuff as he waited for it to arrive at the caravan site.

Once he arrived at Liverpool Street Station, he already knew where he was heading. Eric Linklater was someone he had met during his time in prison, and he was the sort of man Tommy needed. All he remembered was a pub in Shepherd’s Bush, but that was enough for the cabbie, who said he knew it.

He had to wait for almost two hours until Eric came into the pub. Fortunately, Eric recognised the younger man, and accepted the drink that Tommy offered to pay for. Eric was not attached to any gangs, he was an independent. His speciality was armed robbery, and he had done a lot of prison time as a result. When Tommy told him his story, Eric swallowed the rest of his beer, and nodded.

“Okay, Tommy. You can stay at my place, but you will have to sleep on the sofa. I have something in mind, a cash-in-transit job. One of the guards is a bottler, and when I threatened his family, he agreed to give me the route. I will expect you to step up on the day, and we will be using sawn-offs. You okay with that?”

He was okay with it, and already counting the cash.

Eric was an old time hard man, with a reputation not to be crossed or messed around with. Independents like him were becoming rare at the time, and he was running out of accomplices to use on his jobs. Although he would never admit it to Tommy, the young thug had come along just at the right time. More and more companies were using armoured vans to transport payrolls to companies and cash to banks. Before the war, it was usually just a bloke with a briefcase secured to his wrist in the back of a company car. Easy money.

Now they had to deal with security guards wearing helmets, and armed with clubs for protection. That meant you had to use shooters to intimidate them into opening the doors, or dropping the cash bags in the street if they were walking to and from a bank or office. That couldn’t be a one-man job, backup was necessary. Eric was a dab hand at stealing cars too, and he knew where to dump them after the job, or get them crushed in a scrap yard. Tommy was surprised by how meticulous the planning was. Eric could just about read and write, but when it came to robbery, his mind was like a steel trap.

They hit the security van on the North Circular Road, close to Edmonton. It was on its way into The City with cash for a bank. Eric’s inside man had given him the route, and it proved to be good information. Using an old breakdown truck, they rammed the vehicle into a lay-by to force it to stop. Jumping out waving the shotguns, their faces covered in nylon stockings, Eric put the barrels of the gun against the driver’s side window, and they got the message.

With six bags of cash stuffed into an old army kitbag, they ran across the road and up into a nearby football club car park where they had stashed a stolen car in the early hours. The whole thing was done and dusted in under six minutes, and they were on their way back to West London before the police arrived on scene in response to the radio call from the guards.

Sitting in the car chuckling, Tommy was amazed at how calm Eric was. He was going to enjoy being an armed robber.

Superintendent Lang did his homework on Corky before the young man was due to arrive. Just over a year as a detective, sidelined into some crappy job in records. No history of taking a bung from villains, or fitting anyone up for something they hadn’t done. Small wonder he had set his mind to transferring to A10. He could be just the sort of new blood they needed. But he wasn’t going to make it easy for him. After all, you never could tell if he was a plant.

“So tell me, Corcoran. Why A10? Why the most unpopular job on the force, the one that takes volunteer applicants only?

Corky looked him straight in the eye. “I joined up to catch criminals, sir. Not to help them avoid being caught. After just a week on the squad, I realised that my colleagues were writing their own rules, playing their own game. That wasn’t going to work for me, and when they discovered that, I was stuck in a non-job, whittling down the backlog of files. If there are as many criminals inside the job as outside it, I reckon at least I will be in the right place to finally catch some”.

Lang was impressed, but didn’t act like he was.

“Thing is, it’s not so easy. Yes, a lot of them are at it, especially in CID. But they cover their tracks, have good alibis, and always seem to get a sixth sense when we are after them. If you come to work for me, you’ll have no friends, not your A10 colleagues, and certainly not me. We play by the book, and that very book is so often what frustrates us. Bent coppers have the same rights as real criminals, and those rights constantly interfere with our investigations and prosecutions”.

He saw Corky nodding, and continued anyway. “If you think you can cope, I’ll give you a job here. But you have to make the move almost immediately. Once your squad finds out you have been to see me, and they will already know, the sooner you get out the better. Shall we say next Monday, eight sharp? Best not to discuss anything downstairs in your squad room. I will do the necessary paperwork, and do the decent thing by informing Chief Inspector Mayhew. I will give him the impression that I head-hunted you, okay?”

That was the end of the interview, so Corky thanked him and left. In three day’s time, he would be a rubber-heeler.

At home that night, he told Brenda the news over dinner. She may or may not have understood the implications of the move, but her answer would likely have been the same either way. “Ooh, that’s good to hear, love. I hope they don’t expect you to work late during the week, and it would be nice if you got most weekends off too. Is it a promotion? If there’s a bit more money, maybe we can buy a car, take some nice drives out in the countryside”.

As much as Corky loved his wife, her failure to grasp the real world often frustrated him. He told her his rank was the same, and there was no extra pay. She smiled anyway. “As long as you’re happy, love, that’s the main thing”. Corky had always known that Brenda was his ideal woman, and every time she came out with something like that, it just confirmed what he knew.

It was obvious that Mayhew and Mackay knew he was moving to A10. His last day on the squad was his easiest do far. Mackay spoke to him early, before the morning briefing. “So, rubber heels from next week then, Corky? Kiss goodbye to your career, such as it was, and you can look over your shoulder for as long as you stay in the job. You are not going to be involved in anything today, not even old files. The Chief Inspector doesn’t even want to see you, so unofficially you can piss of home, go to the pictures, go and get drunk, do whatever you like. Once you leave this room, you no longer exist to us”.

He didn’t wait for a reply, so Corky began to clear his desk.

On the Monday, he was in Superindent Lang’s office early. He had a file on Mayhew and Mackay that he had spent all weekend polishing up. Lang only looked at the front page, then grinned. “You think we don’t know about those two? In the pay of both the Maltese and Alfie Rogers. Playing one against the other, and who knows how many other slag villains. But they know the game, Corcoran, they are masters of it. No chance of nicking them, not just now anyway.”

He saw the downcast look on Corky’s face, but it didn’t soften him.

“Get yourself into the main office. On your desk is a pile of files of public complaints. Work through those”.

Tommy was pleased with himself. Teaming up with Eric had worked out well. The unmarked old notes had come to almost two grand each, after Eric took expenses for getting the stolen car crushed and paying off the inside man. And he had another job ready to go. A literal daylight robbery of a Royal Mail van delivering postal orders and cash to a main Post Office in Croydon, South London. The tip off had come from someone Eric knew, and with two employees manning the big lorry, they didn’t have to worry about security guards.

Trouble was, Croydon was a busy place, and the target premises was right in the centre. On the plus side, it had a rear delivery entrance out of sight of the public. Eric had already cased the place before hooking up with Tommy, and had been waiting for the right accomplice to help him. Someone who didn’t mind a bit of aggravation if the delivery men got handy. Once again, Tommy was impressed by Eric’s thoughtful planning. He intended to pinch a Post Office van on the morning, and drive it straight to Croydon. Royal Mail had so many vehicles on the road in London, another one wouldn’t attract notice, especially with false number plates.

He had even worked out where to plant a getaway car, which would be parked up the night before the job, within easy driving distance. After the job, they would drive the Post Office van to the location, dump it there, and make off in the stolen motor. The coppers would be looking for the van, not a regular family car.

With enough money to tide him over, Tommy rented a one-bed flat in Hammersmith, not far from Eric’s place. And he bought a legal car to run around in. It was a nondescript used Ford Popular, something not associated with the criminal classes. Eric had to wait for a phone call that told him when the delivery in Croydon would happen, so they would have to be ready to go with one day’s notice. In a local pub in King Street, Hammersmith, Tommy started to chat up one of the barmaids, a divorced woman named Sylvia. When he asked her back to his place for drinks one night after the pub closed, she accepted eagerly. A good ten years older than Tommy, she thought her luck had changed.

Sylvia became his girl, and her visits were regular enough to keep them both happy. She had enough sense not to ask what he did for a living, as a young man with nice clothes and lots of cash usually only meant one thing. But that didn’t bother her. After all, her ex-husband was doing life for murder in Parkhurst Prison. She knew the type.

Eric had to be convinced that there was no pillow talk. “You better not be telling your bit of skirt about me, or about anything we do. If she grasses us up, I will come after both of you, I swear to that”. Tommy knew he was serious, and promised him he was saying nothing. “She ain’t even asked what I do. Reckon she’s staunch Eric, and wise to it. Someone told me her ex-fella is doing life somewhere. She knows the score mate”. The good thing about Sylvia was that she didn’t ask for anything. Pauline had expected to be kept, everything paid for. Sylvia had her own place, a neat little flat in Fulham Palace Road. She asked the pub landlord if she could work mostly weekdays, so she had more time to see her new fella. At first he refused, and was arsey about it, so Tommy decided to pay him a visit.

Once he met Tommy, he agreed immediately.

When the phone call came, Eric was on it straight away. He got hold of Tommy, and they drove the old Ford out to the suburbs to nick a car in a station car park. Eric had plates to swap, and it wouldn’t be missed until the owner got home from work. Then they drove in tandem down to Croydon, stashing the car in a public car park in Wandle Park. The next morning, Eric was up when it was dark, pinching a Morris van from the Post Office depot in Acton. He had walked all the way, carrying his tools and false plates in a holdall.

Picking Tommy up ouside Sylvia’s really early, he drove across Putney Bridge and continued south.

It could all have gone well if one of the delivery blokes hadn’t decided to try to win a bravery award. At first they had done as they were told, once they saw the shooters. But as Tommy was flinging the mail bags and cash bags into the stolen van, one of them foolishly rushed Eric. Not a good decision.

Although he only fired one barrel of the sawn-off, it hit the man in the throat. He died four hours later in hospital.

Now they were wanted for murder, as well as armed robbery.

On his fifth day working through the complaints files, Corky was learning a great deal about the Metropolitan Police. From the hundreds of complaints he had read, there were so few prosecutions of the officers referred to in them. It was all there. Excessive violence during arrest and detention, beating confessions out of suspects, sexual assault of vulnerable witnesses, planting evidence, and receiving bribes. He started to wonder who were the real criminals in London.

Without exception, every officer of Inspector rank and above had been cleared of further investigation. They presumably had hidden secrets they might reveal, powerful friends in the job, or cast-iron alibis to refute the accusations. Every so often, one of the junior ranks would make a reluctant confession about something, but there was no formal charge, and the officer would be allowed to resign and keep his pension. In only seven cases was an officer prosecuted criminally, or dismissed without pension benefits. And not one of those had served any time in prison.

Corky was beginning to wonder if his new job was of any use at all. It didn’t catch criminals outside of the department, and it seemed to be failing to apprehend those in the wider force too. He went home on that Friday feeling a little despondent. But if Brenda noticed his mood, she didn’t mention it. “I told my mum we would go to her place for Sunday dinner, George. Okay with you, love?” He nodded, deep in thought about other things.

The following Monday, he still had dozens of files to search through. His few colleagues in what seemed to be a busy department had little to say to him, but Superintendent Lang came by to say something positive. “Well done, Corcoran. You have really applied yourself well to those old files. Keep it up, and we will no doubt find you something more interesting to get your teeth into soon”. Corky smiled and made the right noises, then picked up the next file on the stack.

It was a complaint by a woman named Pauline Ferris. She had passed information on to some detectives at the Yard, and they had done nothing about it. She stated that she was in fear of her safety, and wanted to know what the police were doing. As he read on, he made some notes. The person she had named was Tommy Summers. That rang a bell of course. Her allegation was that he was bribing officers to ignore any accusations about him, and that Tommy had been violent to her. She also alleged that he was being protected by police officers. Then she went on to name them. Mayhew and Mackay.

That made Corky sit up. Tommy must have been boasting to her.

Her statement had been taken by A10 officers at her mother’s address in Camberwell. It was nicely detailed, including an association with gangland figure Alfie Rogers that had gone wrong, a hideaway on the Essex coast, and threats against every one of the former gang run by Alfie. She wasn’t looking for any reward, but it was patently obvious that she was seeking revenge. The conclusion from the investigating policemen was that she was bitter about a failed relationship. Summers could not be linked with a specific crime, and the two detectives concerned appeared to have good alibis, and clean records that could not be contradicted. In their opinion, this was an example of a jlted lover taking revenge with no substance of time, place, or specific event.

Right at the end, Corky noticed something that had not been referred to above. ‘Allegation that Summers was involved in a strip-club shooting in Soho cannot be substantiated by witnesses or informants’.

Thinking on his feet, he went down to general records and looked up Pauline Ferris. She had no criminal record, and didn’t even have a driving licence. But there was a file on her, for a specific reason. She had been reported as a missing person by her mother, a long time ago. Cross-checking the date she was reported missing, Corky discovered that it was eleven days after the Soho shooting. He made some notes, and decided to keep it all to himself for now.

His next job was going to be seeing the mother in Camberwell, and he would get permission to do that tomorrow.

After dumping the stolen car, Tommy had to drive Eric to a contact who would buy the Postal Orders for a quarter of their value. He tried not to show Eric how worried he was about the shooting of the employee, but looking at Eric, you would have no idea what they had done earlier. To him, it was just another day at work, as if he was a train driver, or delivery man. They had worn the stockings over ther faces again, and gloves would stop any chance of fingerprint identification, but Tommy wasn’t stupid, and knew that the job had all the hallmarks of an Eric Linklater enterprise.

He had no doubt that Eric would be getting a visit before the end of the day.

Whether or not Eric got that visit from CID, he never found out. He wasn’t going to ask, and Eric sure as hell wouldn’t tell him. So he spent the evening with Sylvia, took her up west for dinner, and slept at her place after. The next afternoon, Eric came to his place to hand over his cut. “I’m off to keep my head down, Tommy. Got some relatives up in Scotland, and I will be staying with them for two weeks. They will swear on The Bible that I was with them at the time of the Croydon job, if asked. I have a nice bank job lined up for when I get back, but meanwhile you keep a low profile, and don’t flash any cash around, okay?”

Tommy now had enough money to last him for a couple of years at least. If the coppers stayed off his back, he could live well enough, and do the occasional job with Eric. But although armed robbery had its attractions in excitement, the real steady money was to be made from organised crime, and having a good-sized gang. Still, he was young enough to wait, bide his time before making a move on Alfie Rogers again. That old man couldn’t last forever, and he had scores to settle.

The Croydon job made the news of course, but with vague descriptions and no real suspects, it quickly dropped off the headlines. The Post Office had put up a reward for information and conviction of the perpetrators. No doubt a few grasses would be dropping names, but none of those names would come to anything. Other than him and Eric, nobody knew who had done the job. Eric’s contact who had shifted the postal orders would also know of course, but unless he wanted to end up in a shallow grave wih a bullet in his head, he would say nothing.

One good thing about working with someone as ruthless as Eric, people were terrified of him.

Sylvia was starting to get serious. She had already talked about Tommy moving in with her. “Why rent two flats when we are always together in one or other of ’em, love? Makes sense to me if we just shacked up”. He had ignored that, so she had upped the ante. One night in bed as she lay in the dark smoking a cigarette, she turned to talk softly to him.

“Don’t wanna sound soppy or nuffin, but the honest truth is that I’ve fallen for you, Tommy. Hook, line, and sinker, real love. Just so you know”. If she had expected him to say something romantic in return, she had a long wait. He liked her well enough, really fancied her curvy body and nice face. But moving in? Love? He had already had his fingers burned by letting Pauline move in, and had started to get feelings for her too. He wasn’t about to make the same mistake with a woman again, especially not one who was eleven years older than him.

But to keep her sweet, he suggested a week by the sea down in Brighton. A decent hotel on the front, but nothing too fancy. Walks along the pier, a few nice meals in restaurants, maybe a bit of shopping around The Lanes, buy her a nice trinket. She was over the moon. “Oh, Tommy. Brighton? I love it there. Thanks so much”.

She saw some gold earrings in a jeweller’s window, and remarked that they were unusual. When he said he would buy them for her, she was overwhelmed, and hugged him tightly on the street. He didn’t care for that sort of behaviour.

“Calm down, Sylvie. It’s only some earrings”.

Before travelling to Camberwell, Corky checked out Elaine Ferris. She had a criminal record, and it was quite a thick folder. Mostly for prostitution, whether running a brothel in her flat, or working the streets around Lambeth and Vauxhall. There were a couple of shoplifting convictions too, and she had served six months inside for attacking a policewoman who arrested her in Peckham. Nothing recent though, maybe age was beginning to limit her options.

Elaine only answered the door after at least six attempts at knocking. Her red eyes scanned his I.D, and relief showed on her face. “Christ almightly, I thought you was the bloody bailiffs”. As he looked down at her, Corky’s first thought was faded glory. Not yet fifty, she looked every minute of sixty, but there was still a vestige of a once glamourous woman ruined by lifestyle choices, including alcohol and cigarettes. He said he was investigating the disappearance of her daughter, and she told him to come in.

The sparse interior of the two-bed flat was surprisingly clean and tidy, save for an overflowing amber glass ashtray on a formica-topped coffee table with wobbly legs. Maybe she had more time on her hands to do the housework. The half-empty bottle of Vodka next to the sofa told its own story. She wasn’t even bothering to use a glass, just necking it. There was no television in the living room, just a Dansette record player on the floor where the TV might have once been, a pile of long-players stacked next to it. She didn’t offer tea of coffee, or a swig from the vodka bottle.

“Sit yourself down, and tell me what you want to know”.

He skimmed through his notes, but had no definite questions other than to understand more about what had happened to make Elaine report her missing. She was more than happy to elaborate.

“Well, she hadn’t been living here for a long time. She’d been working as a stripper, last I heard. She didn’t ever ring me, and I had a phone then, before they cut it off. She pissed off when she was sixteen, accused me of trying to put her on the game she did. I mean, I did entertain my regulars here, as I bet you know already, but never once did I suggest she did the same, and that’s the God’s honest truth Inspector”.

She paused to light a cigarette, and Corky didn’t bother to correct her about his rank.

“Anyway, then I get a phone call one morning. Says she been knocked about by her fella, some small-time gangster, Tommy summink, don’t remember his last name. She says she’s coming home by train and wants to stay here ’til she sorts herself out. ‘Course I said alright, well she’s flesh and blood, ain’t she?. She gets here in a right state, and without so much as a hello mum, she’s on the phone to Scotland Yard making a complaint about some coppers. They said they would come and talk to her two days later, and she asked me to make myself scarce when they came. She gave me a few quid to go down the pub for an hour or two”.

Corky sat waiting for her to continue, and after a long pause she picked up the Vodka bottle and took three big swigs before doing so.

“Sorry, love. Dry throat. So I did as she asked, and when I got home she said they had written it all down. On Saturday morning, she gets a phone call from someone, don’t know who it was or how they even knew my number. Then she tells me she’s had a job offer to be a club hostess, and she’s going to meet the bloke up west somewhere to talk about it. She got herself all dolled up, looked lovely she did, then she went out about four that afternoon to get the bus. She never came back, and I waited until the next afternoon before reporting her missing, as I reckoned she had probably copped off with the club owner. That’s about all I know, Inspector. But I’ve a feeling summink bad happened to my girl, you mark my words”.

He thanked her for her help, and said he would let her know how the investigation progressed. As he stood up, she gave him a sickly smile. “No need to rush off, handsome. If you want to hang around for a bit, I can give you a good time. No charge, honey”.

Feeling sorry for her, Corky gave her three pound notes from his wallet after declining her invitation.

When Eric got back from Scotland, he was very pleased to tell Tommy that they were not on the suspect list for the Post Office job. “I haven’t had a pull, but I have heard they are trying to fit up some hoodlum types from a housing estate in Croydon. No doubt they will manufacture some evidence and put those lads in the frame”.

Tommy didn’t bother to ask Eric how he knew that. Eric’s network of contacts was legendary.

He also had news of his bank job. “It’s a big one, laddie. My inside man tells me that it is the monthly stock of cash for one of the big banks in the City of London. The time to hit it is after the security van has delivered, and before they can put all the money in the safe. Some bugger is bound to activate the silent alarm, but I reckon we have at least seven minutes to get the cash loaded and get away. We are going to need a third man though, to cover the employees while we load. I have someone coming round in a minute, so you can meet him. He’s on a flat fee for the job, no cut”.

Felix Baptiste arrived ten minutes later. He had come over from Jamaica as a teenager, and soon realised that West Indians were very unpopular in London. He couldn’t find work, and had resorted to petty crime to get by. Now he wanted one big payday to get himself back to Jamaica and open up a beach bar. Tommy was stunned. Even with stocking masks, you could not disguise the fact Felix was black. And you didn’t seen any black armed robbers in London, not then anyway. Eric noticed Tommy’s expression.

“I know what you’re thinking, but we will get round that by using hoods, pillowcases with holes cut out. Overalls and gloves will hide his arms, and he won’t say a word during the job, will you Felix?” Felix grinned, showing enormous, perfect white teeth. “Yeah man, you can count on me”. Eric continued. “The notes will be new. Shame about that, as we will have to fence them at twenty-five percent. But I can arrange that easily, and one quarter of this haul is still gonna be enough to set us up nicely, believe me. You might wanna get a fake passport for you and that girl, Tommy. I can get those for a hundred quid each. Take a holiday abroad once it’s over, let the heat die down”.

As usual, Eric had it all worked out in great detail. The large van he would steal, the drop car for the escape, and second drop car for Felix to use so there wouldn’t be three men in the same motor. The money would be driven in the van straight to the contact, who would examine it, and pay the quarter of it’s value there and then. Felix would be paid in advance, with the flat fee he had agreed to be back-up. As well as the two sawn-offs, there was a revolver for Felix to use to keep the staff cooperating. The job was still awaiting a final date, but Eric seemed sure it would happen that month. Once all the details had been gone over, Felix left, and Tommy handed over the two hundred for the fake passports.

When he was about to leave, Eric reminded him again. “Don’t forget, passport photos of you and your woman. Get them done in one of them machines in a railway station, and drop them through my letterbox next week. And you better buy her a cheap wedding ring to wear when you go. Married couples attract less attention. Don’t change up any foreign money before you go either. Wait until you get where you’re going to change it. And don’t even mention to me where you’re thinking about, I don’t wanna know. Not America though, ’cause that’s where I’m headed. I ain’t telling you where, it’s a big enough country”.

That night, he had a chat with Sylvia. “Best jack your job in soon, we’ll be going away for a few weeks at the end of the month. I was thinking about Italy, what do you reckon?” Sylvia had never been abroad, and her smile lit up her face. “Really? Oh, Tommy I’d love that, but I haven’t got a passport”. He kissed her on the top of her head.

“Leave all that to me love”.

Back at his desk, Corky felt frustrated. He was convinced that Pauline had been lured to her death by the promise of the hostess job, and talking to Elaine confirmed his suspicions. But who did the deed? And who set her up? It seems likely that detectives from The Yard were the ones who knew where she was, and had found out Elaine’s phone number. Had they just passed it on to some criminals? Or had they actually intercepted Pauline and done away with her somehow? He wouldn’t put that past the likes of Mayhew and Mackay, especially as she had heard Tommy mention those names

Whatever the answers, one thing was sure. He had no proof of anything, and no witnesses. He was never going to get permission to instigate a full investigation, let alone charge anyone without evidence. One of these days, he knew that he would have to give Elaine the bad news.

The next day, he had to forget the Ferris case, as he was given a new job. A man had died in the custody cells of a North London police station some days earlier. The post-mortem had concluded that he had been beaten to death. The only suspects for that were the police officers involved. The three that made the arrest, the two acting as jailers for that shift, and the Custody Sergeant responsible for whatever happened on his watch. All six men had been suspended on full pay, pending an investigation, and Corky was assigned to accompany one of the A10 sergeants to Wood Green Police Station to interview them.

Superintendent Lang had some words before they left.

“You know that none of them are gonna cough to it. They will say he came in like that, after resisting arrest. The dead man had a lot of form, including assaulting police officers, GBH, and carrying a knife. Chances are he got a few good knocks in when they were arresting him, and they decided to give him payback in the cells. They went in mob-handed, and overstepped the mark. The bottom line is that someone has to pay for it. There will be no murder charge, more like manslaighter with a self-defence plea. But we have to be seen to not be letting the bad cops do what they want, and get away with it. I doubt the Custody Sergeant was involved, but you can bet your arse he turned a blind eye. Then he didn’t summon any medical help, just supposedly found the bloke dead in his cell the next morning. Pathology report stated he had been dead since before midnight”.

On the way there in an unmarked car, the experienced sergeant chatted to Corky. “This is a good case for you to pull when you’re new. You’re gonna find out we’re about as popular as a whore at a wedding. Don’t accept any offers of tea, as they will either spit in it, piss in it, or stir it with something that is definitely not a spoon. Don’t expect anyone to speak nicely to you. They will all be represented by the Police Federation Rep, and it will be his job to make them all appear to be little innocents who might well be singing in a church choir. I have read through their records, and one of them has had no less than seven complaints against him in the last four years. All for excessive violence during arrests. As usual, the supposed victims declined to give evidence once they were formally interviewed”.

Tommy felt he had to chip in. “So, do we look for the weak link? The newest officer, one with the least service? Or go after the Custody Sergeant as it was his responsibility?” The other man engaged first gear in the car and smiled as he drove off from the traffic light. “They will close ranks, Corky. Their best defence is to say nothing, and stick to the story they all gave in their original statements. The bloke resisted, they had some rough and tumble on the street, then they banged him up into one of the cells to calm down, and found him dead the next morning. It doesn’t get them off completely. We might get a couple for excessive force, even get them sacked off the job. But a criminal charge is going to be unlikely. We are flying the flag, old son. Looking good for the newspapers, and the dead man’s relatives. There has to be an investigation, but we will settle for the best outcome we can get in the shortest possible time”.

As they pulled into the car park behind the police station, the Sergeant had one more thing to say.

“You better tell your wife you’re going to be home late. This is bound to take us all week.”

On the day of the bank job, Tommy was tense. He had told Sylvia he should be home by early afternoon, and she should be ready to leave not long after. The drop cars had been dealt with by Eric and Felix the night before, and Eric stole the van just a few minutes before picking Tommy up for the drive into the city. False plates should divert attention until the job was over. Felix was in the back, loading the revolver. He was humming a song that Tommy had never heard, and acting like they were on a day trip to the seaside.

With its narrow streets and strict parking controls, they couldn’t just park up somewhere and wait, so Eric had to time his drive carefully. The City of London had its own police force, separate to The Met Police, but they could call on help from them if need be. The getaway had been planned with Eric’s usual care. They were not going to go far, just into East London, where the drop cars had been stored on some waste ground behind a big solid fence. That waste ground belonged to someone Eric knew of course.

Typically, the traffic wasn’t that bad on the morning you wanted it to be. As they got close to the bank, the security van was still in the process of unloading, nervous-looking guards walking alonside the trolley containing huge sacks of new notes. Eric saw that as a positive. “Oh, good, we can slide into their space as soon as they leave. Be ready, fellas”.

There was no way to pull it off quietly. As the security van left, Eric drove into the space, and bounced two wheels up the kerb so as to be as close to the bank as possible. Already wearing their hoods, the three men jumped out, Tommy and Eric holding sawn-off shotguns, and Felix following behind with his revolver. Eric was loud, firing one barrel of his shotgun into the ceiling and screaming orders at a terrified female clerk behind the door that led to the back. Tommy knew that the seven minutes was now counting down, someone would have hit the silent alarm.

As luck would have it, the bags of cash were still on the trolley, in front of the open vault. Eric threw his gun on top of the cash and grabbed the trolley handles while Tommy covered the clerk and the manager, who had both been told to kneel on the ground with their hands up. There had only been two customers in the bank at the time, and once the robbers had gone through to the back, they had both legged it. They were back out by the van in record time, with Felix covering the doorway as Eric and Tommy threw the heavy bags into the back.

People out on the street ducked for cover upon seeing three hooded men with guns, and nobody was brave enough to try to interfere. But one businessman ran back down the street the other way, finding a lone police officer directing traffic. He quickly told him what was happening.

Constable Stephen Murdoch had come all the way from his home in Scotland to join the City of London Police just over a year earlier. He had always wanted to be a copper, and to do the job in a big city, not the remote village in Scotland where he grew up. Twenty-three years old, very fit physically, six-feet three inches without his policeman’s helmet, he didn’t think twice. Abandoning his traffic point, he drew his truncheon, and placed the whistle in his mouth as he started to run to the bank.

Eric was laughing as he drove off the kerb. Felix was sitting next to him, and Tommy was in the back lying on the bags of money. It had all gone so much better than they expected, and they should be halfway to the waste ground before any cop cars showed up at the bank. Constable Murdoch was a fast runner, and when he saw the robbers’ van moving off the kerb, he accelerated. As Eric swung into the moving traffic, the young policeman reached for the handle of the sliding door on the passenger side and slid it open. He put one foot on the sill, and grabbed a surprised Felix with his free hand, pulling off the hood as he did so.

Whether by intention, or out of instinct, Felix raised the revolver and shot the copper once in the chest.

For Corky, the week had been tiresome. Sergeant Dinsdale was taking the lead of course, and all he was supposed to do was observe the interviews, and make notes. By Wednesday, he was losing the will to live. The first four officers who had been interviewed had reserved their right to stick to their statements, and make no further comment. But that didn’t stop Dinsdale dragging out each procedure, firing questions at the officers that they had no intention of answering.

The Police Federation Rep kept repeating the same thing too. “They have made statements, and have no more to add. If you have evidence to bring disciplinary charges against my members, then let’s hear it. Otherwise, this is a fruitless exercise and I can see no point in continuing with it”. Each time he said that he added something, looking at Corky. “Detective Constable Corcoran, I would like you to write down my response in your notebook please”.

On Thursday, the same thing happened, and Corky was starting to wonder if Dinsdale was really trying to pursue charges against these men. At least they were leaving the police station at a reasonable time each day, so he wasn’t getting home late to Brenda, as his sergeant had predicted. On the way back from Wood Green in the car, he made a decision. The next morning they would be interviewing the Custody Sergeant who was on duty the night in question. That would be their last chance, and if he played the same game, the process would be over, and they would be going back to A10 with their tails between their legs.

With almost thirty years service, the Custody Sergeant had accumulated not only a good pension, but a lot of experience. However, this was the first time in his career he had ever been interviewed by A10, and the nerves were showing on his face. If Dinsdale hadn’t noticed, Corky had. As usual, they went through the motions. A barrage of questions, with the uniformed officer repeating that he had no more to add. This time, before the Federation rep could say his piece Corky spoke up, to the surprise of everyone in the small room.

“Sarge, you’re a whisker away from a thirty-year pension. Almost fifty-one years old, and married for the second time with two young children. You know we are not going to just give up and walk away, don’t you? A man has died, almost certainly killed on your watch, in your custody cells. Those younger officers are bound to either blab to their mates, or crack under the pressure, if not now, then one day. Do you really want to throw everything away to protect the real culprits? Lose that pension, and what? Driving a delivery van? Working in a warehouse? Your young wife won’t be happy about that, and your kids will be ashamed of their daddy being a criminal instead of a copper. So before I close my notebook, I want you to think about the future”.

Dinsdale’s face was red, and it was obvious he didn’t appreciate his junior taking over. But he said nothing. The Custody Sergeant opened his mouth to speak, and the Federation rep beat him to it. “I am advising the sergeant not to respond”. He was too late, as the other man spoke over him, and Corky began writing.

“The bloke was walking when they brought him in. He was too drunk and uncooperative to be interviewed, so I told them what cell to put him in. Then I went for my refreshment break and didn’t feel the need to check on him until the morning before I went off duty. Anything that happened in that cell after I left the Custody Area is down to them. That’s the god’s honest truth, and I am willing to change my statement to reflect that”. Dinsdale was delighted. He reached into a file folder and took out a new statement form. “Shall we begin then?”

Without the Custody Sergeant backing up their story, the other officers would heve to be re-interviewed, and told about the changed statement. Then it would only be a matter fo time before cracks appeared in their versions of events. After driving silently for the first twenty minutes, Dinsdale turned to Corky. “You did well there, I just wish you had told me what you were going to do, so I didn’t look so surprised when you started talking”. Corky said nothing, so the sergeant continued.

“Another busy week next week then, but you laid the foundations for charges today, so good work. I will be informing Mr Lang, you can be sure”.

Eric was driving like a maniac, but made time to grab Felix’s head and push him down into the front well of the van so he couldn’t be seen from the street. When they got to the waste ground, the gate was open, and he drove straight in. A man standing inside closed the gate, and Eric dragged Felix out of the van, shouting at him and punching him repeatedly. “You stupid bastard, you never had to shoot that copper!”

Across the waste ground was another van, next to the two drop cars. Eric’s contact stood casually next to it, flanked by the heavy who had closed the gate. With Felix sensibly staying on the ground and nursing his wounds, Eric walked over to talk to the man. He came back, still raging. “Okay, Tommy. They are going to examine the bags to make sure they are not being stitched up. Then he will pay us our percentage in used notes. You say nothing, and once it’s done, take the Zephyr. I will sort Felix out. Just leave the car on the street somewhere close to where you live, then get a bus the rest of the way home”.

Tommy was feeling sick. Shooting a copper changed the rules. No police or criminal contacts could be relied upon now. They were on their own.

It seemed to take ages for the casual man to rifle through the cash bags, but he emerged satisfied. His helper took Eric over to the other van and gave him two large holdalls which Eric carefully inspected. He brought one over to Tommy, unzipped it, and showed him the money inside. “That’s forty grand. Don’t leave it on the bus, and get out of the country tonight, tomorrow at the latest. It’s been nice working with you, and I’m sorry about Felix. But not as sorry as he’s gonna be”.

Taking the long way home to avoid driving through The City, Tommy headed for the North Circular Road in the Zephyr. Dumping the car in a college car park in Acton, he walked to the main road and got a bus back to his flat. He packed most of the cash into his suitcase under the clothes already inside, and put the rest into a smaller bag he would carry on to the plane. Then he placed a toiletries travel bag, a towel, and some swimming shorts on top. It would have to do. If he got a pull, so be it, but he wasn’t going to leave the money in England.

Sylvia was excited when he got to her flat. Packed and ready, she didn’t ask him why he was being so quiet, almost grumpy. He flagged down a taxi on the street nearby, and asked to be taken to London Airport. In the back, she was dying to ask him where they were going in Italy, and what sort of hotel they would be staying in. But one look at his face staring out of the window, and she decided to stay quiet. When they got out at the airport and Tommy paid the cabbie, he reached into his pocket and gave her something. It was a plain gold band.

“Here, put this on. According to your passport, you’re my wife. But don’t get any ideas, and don’t ask me any questions ’til we get where we’re going. Okay?” He handed her a passport, and she looked inside. There was her photo, but the date of birth wasn’t right, and her name was Mrs Alice Durham. For the first time since she had met Tommy, Sylva was scared of him.

She sat waiting with her small case while Tommy walked up to different airline desks. He came back with two tickets. “Nothing to Italy until tomorrow morning, so we’re going to Spain. Malaga is not far from Marbella, and it’s s’posed to be nice there. We’ll get a cab from Malaga Airport after we change some money up”. He gave her a handful of crumpled five pound notes. “Here, get yourself something from the Duty Free shop, perfume or whatever. The flight leaves in two hours”.

As they sat on the aircraft later, Sylvia was looking at the lights of London and Southern England through the window. It was the most amazing thing she had ever seen.

But Tommy wasn’t looking out of any windows, he was thinking about what Eric was going to do to Felix.

Alfie Rogers sat at his desk, looking across at Chief Inspector Mayhew. The detective was not taking no for an answer.

“We’ve got a City copper fighting for his life in hospital, had a bullet removed from his lung. He came round long enough to describe a black man as one of the robbers, and that’s the one who shot him. Then by coincidence, they find a suitcase in the Grand Union Canal the same night containing the body of a black man. Only he’s missing his head, and both hands. So you’re gonna give me a name, or you can kiss goodbye to your business, Alfie.”

Nobody liked to be a grass, but shooting a copper was like kicking a hornet’s nest. If he didn’t give a name, the coppers would never leave him alone. Worse still, they might fit him up on some false charge and put him away for a ten-stretch. At his age, that would be a death sentence. So he lit a cigar, and started talking.

“Off the record, and no statement, that goes without saying. I can’t help you with a name for the black man, honest. But he’s bound to have form, and there ain’t many black robbers around are there? But the name you want is Eric Linklater, Eric the loner. He’s an independent, ruthless bastard too. He has more inside contacts than you can shake a stick at, and he’s been put up for that bank job by everyone who knows anything. Find Eric, and you’ll find your money. And it’s a pound to a pinch of shit he did for the black geezer too”.

—————————————

Corky was in Superintendent Lang’s office. The Wood Green job had been completed. Three sacked, the Custody Sergeant allowed to retire early on full pension, and one charged with manslaughter that might not stick in court. The last one was let off, but transferred to South London. All in all, a decent outcome for A10. Lang was in a good mood.

“You did well. Dinsdale was genuinely impressed. You have a few years in now, Corky. Don’t you think it’s about time you took the Sergeant’s Exam? I’m sure you would pass it, and I would definitely have a job for you here on promotion”. Corky was surprised, he hadn’t been expecting that. He agreed to apply for the exam, and Lang shook his hand before he left the office.

That night at home, he told Brenda the news. She was pleased of course, but had an agenda.

“Ooh, if you get that promotion and extra money, we could think about buying a nice little house in Brockley. We would be able to get a two-bed with a little garden, and you could get the train to work from Brockley Station, or even buy a little car”. Brenda never asked for anything, but he knew she had her heart set on a house of their own one day, and this could be their chance.

——————————————

The hotel in Marbella was nice. Not too flash, not silly expensive, but classy. The weather was good too, and Sylvia was soon complaining about how hot it was. Tommy felt relieved to have got there without any search of his bags, but he was going to have to find somewhere to stash the money. Although he didn’t speak a word of Spanish, he quickly discovered that where money was concerned, everyone spoke some English. Cab drivers, waiters, hotel staff, and a bank manager at the quiet bank along the street from the hotel.

“I recommend you use one of our safe deposit boxes, Senor Durham. Easy access to your funds, and no questions asked by the authorities. The fee for renting a large box is very reasonable too, and seeing your passport is all I need to arrange that”. An hour later, Tommy had stashed the bulk of the money, and had a key in his possession. He wasn’t about to tell Sylvia where he had left the dosh, that was for sure. She hadn’t asked him anything at all, and seemed happy to be posing as his wife and wearing the cheap wedding ring.

Walking along past the expensive boats in the marina, he stopped for a beer at a waterside cafe. His next job was to find a little house for them. Property was dirt cheap compared to England, so they wouldn’t have the bother of renting, as long as he could pay cash for a place with no hassle. The waitress smiled as she brought the beer, and he tipped her double.

He was going to like living in Spain.

Corky had passed the Sergeant’s Exam on the first try, and Superintendent Lang made good his promise. Now detective Sergeant Corcoran, he became the right hand man of Inspector Drury, on the team specialising in corrupt detectives. No more dealing with public complaints, or uniformed coppers, this was real detective work.

Then he also made good his pormise to Brenda, and they took out a mortgage on a three-bed semi in Honour Oak, in the nicer part of Brockley. And he got a small car too, not that he had much free time to take Brenda on drives to the country at weekends. But he was able to drive her to some nice seaside towns for their annual summer holidays, where they stayed in a good bed and breakfast or rented a caravan.

Brenda had never been happier. Although she didn’t appear to be outwardly snobbish, she genuinely adored being a home owner, and being able to mention to her work colleagues that they were living in Honour Oak and had a fifty-foot back garden as well as a parking space for their car where the front garden had been paved over. It was an expensive time, as moving from a rental meant they had to buy everything from scratch. With the deposit on the house too, all of their savings were gone. But they both felt they had finally got somewhere in life.

———————————————

Tommy Summers, now known as John Durham, was also happy. He had used his new connection of the bank manager to arrange a house purchase in a nice street not far from the seafront in Marbella. It had a garage, and a roof terrace, two large bedrooms, and a lovely outside shaded seating area at the back, ideal for when the weather was hot. Sylvia was equally happy, and still hadn’t asked him a single question. They ate out most nights, becoming familiar to some locals in the small restaurants they favoured. Every now and again, Sylvia would get something nice at the local market and cook a meal, feeling like she was part of a married couple.

But Tommy knew the money wouldn’t last forever, no matter how cheap the house had been. He had also bought it in a false name, so future discovery of who he really was might negate the legality of owning the property. It hadn’t been long before he had been introduced to some other British ex-pats who lived in and around Marbella. Although he didn’t know any of them from England, they had mutual acquaintancies back in London, and were also hiding a criminal past. One of them was Patrick O’Brien, known as Paddy O’B. He was originally from Kilburn, and had been languishing in Spain for over five years following a particularly lucrative heist at London Airport.

Chatting over a few beers one late afternoon, Paddy O’B had some advice for Tommy.

“There’s no future in armed robbery. D’ya know they’re thinking of putting dye packs in the money now, John? That will colour it all, and nobody will fence it as it can’t be spent. Cameras too, Closed Circuit they call it. Most places worth robbing will be getting it installed, it’s all the rage. Your work will be filmed, just like in the movies, my friend. No, forget going back to the old country and carrying on where you left off. Stay here, and think about the future”.

He pointed at the sea. “On the other side of that is North Africa. They have boats over there, and they can bring in Hash, Cocaine, even Heroin. You just have to know who to talk to, and have some money behind you”. Drugs are the future”.

______________________________________________

Eric Linklater had waited a year until he started working again. He had made his way across America after flying to Newark, and was temporarily based in Texas. He lived in cheap motels off the grid, eating in diners, and rarely speaking to anyone. If bothered by someone, he would explain that he was a tourist, and had always wanted to see America after meeting American soldiers during the war. He travelled on Greyhound buses, and always kept his cash nearby in a holdall. He was aware that going back to England was not an option for a long while, so he had to make some kind of life for himself in the meantime.

He started by buying a gun with no questions asked in a sleazy bar in San Antonio. Then he stole a car from the car park of the same bar and drove to Huston. The next morning, he held up a bank as soon as it opened, and got away with eight thousand dollars. Dumping the car and stealing a different one, he bought a map of Texas in a gas station, and planned his next move.

Two days after the previous robbery, Eric Linklater was staying in a motel on the outskirts of Austin, Texas. He had stolen a Buick, and changed the plates on it. During a breakfast stop at a nearby cafe, he noticed a quiet-looking bank on the opposite corner. He felt that would do nicely on his way out of Austin the next day.

Texas Ranger Kevin Cobb had joined up when he came home from service in Korea. Before going into the office or working a case, he liked a good breakfast of pancakes and bacon in his favourite cafe on Main Street. He parked his sedan round back, and being well-known to the owner, he would enter through the staff entrance and sit at the same table every morning.

That day he was running late, but was still determined to eat before starting work. He noticed a Buick parked outside the bank on the opposite corner. It didn’t look right, too close to the curb, the driver’s door not fully closed, and the engine was running. There was nobody in the car though. He felt the cropped hairs stand up on the back of his neck, picked up his hat, threw some money onto the table, then walked outside and strode over to the corner of the bank building.

Crouching low, he drew the heavy pistol from its shoulder-holster, and waited. He didn’t have to wait long. The bank alarm sounded, a loud bell ringing out on the street, and a man emerged carrying a heavy backpack in one hand, and an automatic pistol in the other. The lower half of the man’s face was covered by a bandana, and he looked lean and purposeful, a professional no doubt.

Cobb acted on instinct, firing his revolver instantly.

The soft-nosed bullet hit Eric in the pelvis, entering his bladder and making him fall onto the sidewalk. As he raised the automatic and looked to his left, Cobb stood up and fired an aimed shot that hit the man in the throat.

Eric’s career as a bank robber, and his life, ended that morning on the sun-warmed street of a Texas suburb.

Once backup had arrived because of the alarm, and the body of the robber examined, they found a British passport in the name of Alexander Reed, and a bag in the trunk of the Buick containing over thirty thousand in British money, and seven thousand US dollars. During the autopsy, they fingerprinted the corpse and sent details of the passport and prints to the British police in London. The reply eventually came back that the prints matched a career criminal named Eric Linklater, currently wanted for bank robbery and murder in London.

Arrangements were made to return the British currency to London, and the case was closed by the authorities in Texas. Eric’s body was buried in a pauper’s grave in an Austin cemetery, marked only by a reference number printed on a small piece of wood.

————————————————————-

Chief Inspector Mayhew and Sergeant Mackay were sitting in an office discussing the file on the desk in front of them. Mackay was smiling as he spoke.

“That’s Linklater done and dusted, the City bank robbery case solved, and we can close the file on the murder of the black bloke too, I reckon. Still, it would be nice to know who the third man was, any news on that Boss?”

Mayhew shook his head.

“Nobody seems to know. I have rattled a few cages, made lots of threats, and talked to everyone involved in that type of job. But I drew a blank. I suppose only Eric will ever know who he took along that day, and that information has died with him. Come on, lets go for a quick drink before I head home”.

————————————————————–
In Marbella, Tommy Summers was having dinner with a man named Mario. He knew it wasn’t his real name of course, as for one thing he was an Arab. But he spoke perfect English, and fluent French too.

“Mr Durham, if you have twenty thousand pounds, I can make some good arrangements for you. I am well-known in this region, and can double your money in six weeks, believe me. I only ask for ten percent, which is very fair, you will agree? I can lay hands on the best stuff, and it can be cut and re-cut according to the requirements of the customer. I also have good contacts who can move the goods north for you. France, Holland, Belgium, even across to England. You can choose the destination, and the price varies accordingly”.

Tommy didn’t trust the Arab as far as he could throw him, but Paddy O’B had made the introduction, and he would have to answer if it went bent. He slid the briefcase containing the twenty grand under the table, and stood up.

“Nice doing business with you, Mario”.

As Corky and Brenda celebrated five years in the new house by having new double-glazing installed, Inspector Drury called him into the office one evening before he went home.

“You may be aware I am considering retirement next year. Get out while I can still live long enough to spend my pension, that’s the plan. Me and the wife are thinking about going to live over in France. She favours Normandy. Anyway, heads-up for you, Corky. Apply for the Inspector’s exam, and when I put my papers in next year, you will get my solid recommendation to be my replacement”.

Encouraged by his boss’s words, he promised to do just that. The department had done well in recent years, breaking corruption in the Vice Squad, and securing convctions of long-serving officers. They were finally sending out the message that coppers who were criminals would face justice. With the surpise conviction of a Chief Superintendent, they had proved that nobody was above the law.

Of course, wth that success came more hatred and suspicion of their department, but funding had been sourced to expand, and Corky’s team was twice the size it had been when he started there. When he told Brenda over dinner she seemed cagey at first, and when they had finished eating, she had something to say.

“George, if you make Inspector next year, do you think it would be okay for me to stop working? The commute on the train wears me out a bit, and it’s not as if my salary makes that much difference. And truthfully my job is so boring, I dread going in most days. It would give me more time to make the house look nice, and maybe I can finally do something with the garden”. He hadn’t realised she was so fed up in her job, and it made him feel guilty that he never really asked her anything. Other than talking about his work occasionally, and routine stuff concerning their extended family, it hardly occured to him to ask her about herself.

“Brenda love, if I get that promotion next year, you can give your notice the following day, that’s a promise”.

———————————————————

Those same five years had been boom years for Tommy in Spain. Mario had been right about doubling his money in six weeks, and Tommy reinvested forty grand immediately. The joy of it was he wasn’t in the frame for anything. Diego, the bank manager he had befriended, was now working for him, as his right hand man. He had front companies set up in Spain and Holland to launder the money through, and to make the business look legitimate.

In Spain, they ostensibly traded in Olive Oil, in Holland it was Tulip bulbs. Both companies actually existed legally, employed staff, and sold the products they were supposed to. But inside the boxes of genuine products were extra weights of cocaine, heroin, and marajuana.

Two years in, and Diego came to Tommy with a problem.

“This Mario, word on the street is that he is talkimg too much. Boasting about cutting the quality of our stuff before shipment, and taking much more than his ten percent off the top. I have been asking around, and I can get a Frenchman named Michel to operate the same contacts in Morocco, and cut out Mario completely. This Michel is vouched for, and he works on a fixed rate, no percentages. Even better, he used to be in the Foreign Legion, so has a lot of heavies on his payroll. That means we never have to get our hands dirty. What do you think?”

Tommy sat sipping some Anis.

“Mario knows too much though. If we cut him out of the business he will either set up with someone else in competition, or grass us up”. Diego smiled. “Of course, Michel could arrange for Mario to disappear. Perhaps some of his Foreign Legion friends could take the Arab on a pleasure cruise into the Mediterranean?”

Four days later, Tommy was shaking the Frenchman’s hand in a seafront cafe as Mario was dropped off the back of a speedboat into the sea, his hands and feet tied together behind his back.

After that, business really took off. Tommy was going up in the world, and there was not a single shred of evidence to connect him with any of the criminal activities. To celebrate his new status, he sold the two-bed house and bought a four bed villa above the town, with a full-size outdoor swimming pool. Then he employed one of the ex-Legionnaires as his driver-bodyguard to run him around in his new Jaguar.

Sylvia was blissfully happy too, and determined to hang on to her younger lover.

Chief Inspector Mayhew retired from his career of being one of the most corrupt officers in the Metropolitan Police. His leaving party was well-attended, with one joker quipping, “I only came to make sure he was actually leaving”.

Corky had been promoted to Team Inspector six years earlier, and kept his promise to Brenda. She handed in her notice the next day. He had also kept his promise to keep Elaine Ferris updated. But when he went to see her, a neighbour told him she was in hospital with some sort of lung problem. He said he would come back another time, but then became sidetracked.

Sergeant Mackay couldn’t afford to retire, despite his long service. He was paying for his two kids after an acrimonious divorce some years earlier, and now they were both talking about going to university, he feared he would have to work until they told him he had tp stop. It didn’t help that the new Chief Inspector was something of a reformer. He had asked for details of all the paid informants, and every underworld contact each detective was currently using.

That was not only going to give him potential aggravation at work, it was also going to cost him money. A great deal of money. Before the deadline, he made a hurried tour of all the known drop-boxes where the brown envelopes stuffed with cash would be left to buy his silence, and his ability to look the other way. On top of cisterns in pub toilets, under particular parked cars in random car parks, or taped to the underside of the directory stack in a phone box near Victoria Station.

It was going to be his last unofficial payday for a very long time, if not for good.

—————————————————————-

In Spain, Tommy and Sylvia had enjoyed over seven years in the nice villa with the swimming pool. But even though he did his best to keep a low profile, his new-found wealth attracted attention. The wrong sort of attention. One day his bodyguard came to talk to him. “There’s a man at the gate, wants to talk to you. He’s Italian, says he’s from Sicily. I’ve searched him, and he’s clean. His passport looks real, and he’s old. Maybe sixty-five, even seventy. Shall I let him in?”

A cold shiver ran up Tommy’s back. Italians from Sicily could only mean one thing, and everyone knew what that was. He shook his head. “No, tell him I’m sorry, but I am not feeling well”. The bodyguard shrugged, and went out to tell the stranger. When the Frenchman came back, he looked unusually concerned. “He says okay, but he will come back on the same day next week. And if you are too unwell to see him then, he will come back the week after with some friends”. Tommy felt a clench in his gut, but managed to stay looking relaxed in front of his employee.

Later that night, he chatted to Sylvia as they had drinks on the terrace after dinner.

“I’ve got to go up to Holland, love. Check on some stuff in the Tulip business. I reckon some of the men working for me are skimming, so I should go and crack a few heads. No need for you to come, it’ll be cold up there. I’ll leave my driver to run you around and look after you, it will only be for a few days”. Syliva nodded. She never asked Tommy about anything, but she was far from stupid. If he had businesses in Spain and Holland, that could only mean one thing, drugs. But her lifestyle was more luxurious than she could ever have imagined, and she wasn’t about to spoil it by becoming a nagging girlfriend.

Amsterdam was cold, but it was also a nice change of scene for Tommy. He was staying a nice quiet hotel overlooking a canal, and much preferred the beer and food to what he had been eating and drinking in Spain for all those years. The trip to the Tulip company was a formality, just to be seen. Nobody was skimming, that had just been a story for Sylvia. Walking along the red light district one evening, Tommy smiled at the girls in the windows. But he wasn’t a man who ever paid directly for sex. He liked this town though, and seriously started to think about moving there.

At the hotel, there was a message for him. Only Diego knew where he was, and the message was to ring him back at any time, however late.

By the tone of his voice, Tommy immediately knew it was bad news.

“Earlier today, in the shopping district downtown, your Jaguar was blown up outside a dress shop. The Frenchman was in the driving seat, and I am sorry to tell you that your lady was in the back. They are both gone, I’m afraid.”

Taking in what Diego had said, Tommy considered his options. As he had no crew, no heavies to speak of, and couldn’t count on Michel and his Legionnaires to go up against the Mafia, those options were limited. In fact they were non-existent. The Sicilian had sent him a message, and he had received it loud and clear. Shame about poor Sylvia, but at least it had been quick. He acted on instinct, telling Diego what to do.

“You have to get a message to them, and you had better warn Michel too, before he finds his men in pieces all over Marbella. It’s been good while it lasted, but I’m in no position to go up against the Italians. Their web is too wide, so America would be out of the question, and staying in Europe isn’t going to be healthy for long. Get my money transferred into the Luxembourg account, take what you are owed for yourself with a hundred percent bonus, and make your travel plans. Leave the house closed up for me, I will worry about that later. Tell the eyeties they can have the business, all of it. There’s no point even negotiating a deal, as they will kill me anyway”.

He hung up without waiting for a reply. He was going to have to trust Diego not to steal all of his money.

Halfway through a bottle of Scotch in his hotel room, with dawn only an hour or so away, Tommy felt better. He was actually relieved not to have been blown up, and losing the business wasn’t so bad. After all, he would have enough money in Luxembourg to last the rest of his lifetime, and that bank had an office in England where Mr John Durham could go to arrange his finances. He wasn’t wanted on warrant by any police force, as far as he knew, and certainly not under his new false identity. Handing over to the mob guys might have been the best thing, as it would save his life.

At least he hoped it would.

When he woke up later that day, he phoned his bank. If Diego had stitched him up, he would spend as much time as necessary tracking him down and making him suffer before he killed him. Luckily, all the money had been transferred by two Spanish banks that morning, and Tommy was officially minted. As far as he could tell, Diego had only taken around ten grand in US dollars. He must have been too scared to push his luck further than that.

After dinner, Tommy asked the hotel concierge about flights to England, and managed to arrange to fly home at just after three the next afternoon.

————————————————————–

Corky soon came to notice as a Team Inspector. He pushed his men hard, but was liked and respected by them nonetheless. Every case he was given was pursued efficiently and relentlessly, even though the conviction rate continued to be very low. At least they managed to persuade a lot of bent coppers to see the light, and resign to take their pensions. It wasn’t real justice, but it removed them from the system, and solved the cases one way or the other.

One day, he remembered about Elaine Ferris, and went to see her. The new tenant told him she had died in King’s College Hospital the previous December. Even though he hardly knew her, Corky felt both sadness and guilt. He hadn’t found out what had happened to her daughter, Pauline, and had then forgotten to go back to look her up to tell her that. If he ever got some spare time, which seemed unlikely, he might look back into that case again.

Then something happened to take his mind off that, and everything else.

Brenda was enjoying being at home. She had lots of pots dotted around the garden now, all containing some nice flowers. Then there was a big mallow bush that he had helped her plant, and a wooden bench that he had to assemble one Sunday afternoon. The house was immaculate, and even though she kept dropping hints about having a more modern kitchen, she didn’t nag him about it.

One Saturday afternoon when he was at home, she came in from the garden rubbing her chest.

“I think I might have overdone it out there, George. Pulled a muscle or something. I just rubbed my chest and found this hard lump under my arm, it’s on the side of my left tit, have a look”. He told her to go to the doctor on Monday. By Wednesday she was having tests at the hospital, and when he got home from work that night, she was crying.

“It’s cancer, love. They want to cut it off, the whole thing”.

After Brenda’s mastectomy, there were radiotherapy appointments to follow. Corky took lots of leave to look after her, and drive her to and from hospital. He could tell she had aged, what with all the worry and the pain involved. But he was determined to care for her, and his boss was very good about allowing him time off. “No new cases for you, Corky. You take all the time you need to help at home and look after Brenda.”

Before he went back to work, he made sure that she could cope. She didn’t like him to see her chest, or the scar, and became very private about using the bathroom, and getting dressed. He left her to it, not wanting to upset her further. She also started to talk about moving, not something he had considered at all.

“A nice bungalow by the sea would suit us. I always liked Worthing, or Bexhill. It’s nice down the south coast, better weather than London, mostly. The house has increased in value so much, and we can probably sell this and buy a smaller place there for cash now that our mortgage is paid off. Even if you retired early, your pension might be enough to get by on, or you could transfer to the police in Sussex”.

It wasn’t something Corky had ever considered, but he could see that it might make sense, given what Brenda had been through. And there was always the chance that the cancer might come back somewhere else, the doctors hadn’t ruled that out. He promised her that he would think about it.

——————————————————-

Tommy no longer had plans to remain in London. He was too well known south of the river, and couldn’t chance being seen in Soho. After a few nights in a hotel in Kensington, he had thought about buying a flat further north in London, but that was a different city to him, unfamiliar, almost strange. He remembered the weekend away in Brighton. He had always liked that seaside town. Nobody down there knew him, and property was cheaper than in London too.

He booked the same hotel there for a week, and got a train the next afternoon, after first going to the office of his Luxembourg bank in The City, and also arranging a new British bank account in his John Durham identity, into which he transferred some substantial funds through Luxembourg. The transfer showed they were from the Tulip business in Holland, where he was still shown as the owner. No questions were asked, even though he didn’t have a permanent UK address. He loved how money talked, as far as banks were concerned.

After wandering around Brighton for two days checking out the residential areas, he went into one of the bigger estate agents in town and said he was a cash buyer looking for a reasonable house. He named the areas he was interested in, and the flashy young man fawned over him like he was one of the Royal Family.

Extending his hotel stay to six weeks, he was in the process of buying a Regency-era terraced property in Kemptown, a lively area where he could go unnoticed in the crowd. His cash offer to the vendor was twenty percent less than the asking price, and was initially turned down flat. But ten days later, they came back and accepted fifteen percent less, as another potential buyer had dropped out.

Now Tommy Summers was a resident of Brighton, Sussex. Well, John Durham was. He didn’t even need a car. Parking was a pain anyway, the shops and restaurants he might need were all nearby, and the seafront was a short walk away.

———————————————————

Speaking to his boss, Corky was as honest as ever. “Brenda wants me to transfer to Sussex, guv’nor. What d’ya reckon? The Chief Inspector shook his head. “They hate the Met down there at the best of times, Corky. And include the fact you are a cop-hunter in this department, and my thoughts are that it would be a bad move. You are not getting any younger, either, so it is not such a good deal for them if you take retirement in just over five years. But if you are determined to do it, I can make some enquiries, and put in a good word”.

At home that night, he told Brenda about the conversation as they sat together on the sofa. She was surprised, but accepted it. “Okay, love. You finish your time in London, but let’s consider retiring down there anyway, once you can take your full pension. I was thinking about Eastbourne earlier. We had some nice days out there, and it has everything we might need”.

She went back to watching her TV programme, still holding his hand.

After four years in Brighton, Tommy was enjoying life there. He had made a few drinking buddies in some of the bars, stuck to his fake identity, and told anyone who asked that he had a Tulip distribution business in Holland that was run by a manager. There was one close call when he was asked by a florist who was sweet on him if he could get her cheap Tulips, but he fobbed her off by saying all his flowers were contracted out, and he was just leaving the running of the business to staff.

He also avoided having a live-in girlfriend. Although it was obvious that he had money, none of his new acquaintances had any idea about just how much he had. No more flash clothes, fancy watches, and no car all tended to confirm his story. He didn’t go short of female company for the odd night in bed, but if any of them got even remotely serious, he finished it. He ate out most of the time, paid a drab elderly woman to clean his house every Friday, and never contacted anyone he used to know in Spain, especially Diego.

One of his favourite places to eat was the China Garden, and at least once a week he would walk along the front to Preston Street and have a slap-up feed. The lady owner called him ‘Mister John’, and he always left it to her to just bring what he liked, never so much as glancing at the menu. He was a big tipper, so they never turned him away when they were busy, not even in the main tourist season.

It wasn’t the tourist season that night when he arrived at the Chinese place, and the lady was pleased to see him. She sat him at a window table looking out onto the street, hoping the sight of him tucking into his feast would encourage other customers to come in. He had munched his way through four different starters, and was awaiting the middle course of duck pancakes when he heard the motorcycle before he saw it.

Instinct told him it was too loud, and too close to the window, and when he saw the pillion guy on the back looking at him, he moved quickly, tipping over the chair next to him as he got up to run. The shots from the pillion guy’s pistol smashed the big window, and two of them hit Tommy in the back, sending him sprawling on the floor. Before everything went black, he heard the lady owner screaming something in Chinese.

—————————————————————

Those same four years had been kind to Corky. Brenda had her check-ups, x-rays and mammograms, and Corky learned more about medical terms than he had ever wanted to know. She had lost weight, but the doctors were sure that there was no other problem. They said they had got it all by removing the breast, and she should live a normal life span. Brenda was less convinced, but tried not to share her fears with Tommy. He had one year to go for his thirty year pension, and neither of them were young anymore. Best not to add any stress for no good reason.

With his time coming up, Corky had been sidelined in the department. He would retire on a good pension as an Inspector, but there was no more promotion for him. For two years now, he had been used as the Office Manager for the department, a nine-to-five job that meant not working active cases, doing all the admin and rotas, and checking paperwork. It wasn’t any form of punishment, more of a kindness to make life easier for him. So when the phone went late on a Saturday evening, he was surprised to find it was his boss calling.

“Sergeant Edmunds is driving over to pick you up, Corky. Some geezer has been shot in Brighton, and it doesn’t look too good for him. He is asking for you, says he knows you from the old days and has a story to tell you. I’m sending a tape recorder, and the Sergant driving you will take notes too. The victim refuses to tell the Sussex cops what it is, just said it is A10 business, to do with detectives in London years ago”.

Turning to Brenda, he raised his eyebrows. “Looks like I’m going to Brighton, love. I’ll give you a ring tomorrow morning from there”.

The sleepy local police detective was pleased to see Corky and Edmunds. “Over to you, mate. He’s not expected to see another twenty four hours. According to the doc who did the emergency surgery, both kidneys have had it, and he lost so much blood there’s not much more they can do for him. He asked for you by name, and wouldn’t tell us a lot more. Looks like a professional job , but he’s not coming up known on a name check”.

They walked into the side room, Edmunds was carrying the reel-to-reel tape recorder and placed it on the floor next to the bed, looking for somewhere to plug it in. Corky looked at the notes on the clipboard hanging off the bed rail. John Durham. He had never heard of him. The man in the bed looked reasonably fit, and had a full head of cropped grey hair. His eyes were half open, and an oxygen mask covered his face. He turned to look at them, giving a grim smile.

“You Corcoran? We never met, but you came to my place once and got brushed off by the doorman. I never forgot your name, for some reason. You were known for not being on the take, so it is no surprise you ended up in A10. Get that machine set up, and open your notebook. I’ve got stuff to tell you, and I ain’t got much time left to tell it”. Edmunds unravelled the microphone lead and placed it on the pillow close to his face. The man pulled off the mask and started talking.

“The name’s Tommy Summers. I used to work for Alfie Rogers at one time. Then I ousted him and took over, but that didn’t last, ’cause of two coppers from the Yard who stitched me up. Both bent as nine-bob notes, names of Mayhew and Mackay. They were on the payroll of everyone, including the Maltese in Soho. I reckon Mayhew pulled in more money than the biggest crooks in London, mate. He played us all off against each other, and walked away scot-free. Well, I ain’t letting him get away with that, so listen, and don’t interrupt”.

Corky pulled a hard plastic chair over from the side of the bed, and sat down. Edmunds made sure the recording was working properly, then started to take notes as Tommy carried on.

“I had this bird, see. Pauline Ferris her name was. Classy-looking, but a dodgy background. Her mum was on the game, and she had been a stripper and clip joint hostess before she took up with me. I really liked her, but never told her that. To be honest, I wasn’t nice to her. One night we was staying in a caravan, and I smacked her around a bit. She guessed I was hiding out from the shooting at some Maltese bloke’s club. But then she just left, reckon she was heading back to her mum’s. Trouble was, she also knew about Mayhew and Mackay. I was pissed off with her, so I rang Mayhew the next day and gave him the nod. I thought he would just put the frighteners on her, but I just know him and Mackay killed her”.

Holding up his hand to stop Tommy rambling, Corky spoke.

“Tommy, we need dates, times, other names involved. All of this has to be properly investigated, we can’t just go and accuse people of murder and corruption on your say-so. Especially as you are unlikely to last long enough to ever give evidence in court”. Tommy thought for a moment.

“Okay, I can remember some of the details, but you need to go after Mackay first. Mayhew will never crack, but that Scottish git Mackay is spineless, just the monkey to Mayhew’s organ grinder. You’ll see I’m right. Mackay will fold, and take Mayhew down with him”.

For the next thirty minutes, Tommy spilled the beans on as much corruption as he could remember, added one or two definite dates, and some juicy details that might even be able to be corroborated. Then a nurse came in, told them off for making him too tired, and put the oxygen mask back on Tommy’s face. As they packed up their stuff to leave, Tommy smiled. “It’s all for Pauline, you understand. I ain’t no grass, but she didn’t deserve that, and she should get justice”.

At the door of the room, Corky turned back. “Who shot you, do you know?” Tommy nodded.

“The Sicilians. It’s a long story, and I ain’t got time for that now”.

Before they left Brighton, Corky went into the main police station to let the local detective team know that John Durham was in fact Tommy Summers, a well-known London criminal. He also told them that the shooting was a Mafia hit, and they might want to interview Tommy before he popped his clogs. While he was there, he rang Brenda to tell her he was on his way home, then got his boss out of bed to tell him the news. He seemed very pleased.

“Well done, Corky. Sounds like you have got yourself a case to run after all. Go home and get some sleep, then come in fresh and get started on some background checks. Mayhew has retired of course, but Mackay is still around at The Yard somewhere. Get a warrant for their bank accounts and see if one of your team can’t find some payments-in that don’t tally with their salaries. Summers was right to tell you to concentrate on Mackay, but don’t tip him off until you have a solid case”.

With Edmunds driving, Corky was able to sleep for most of the drive home. Brenda made him some breakfast, then insisted he go and get some proper sleep in bed. When he got up, he went into the dining room to make some notes. If this was going to be his last case, he was going to make damn sure he didn’t mess it up.

The first week didn’t go too well. Tommy died on the Tuesday morning, the Sussex cops had phoned to let him know. He lasted longer than the doctors had given him.The available officers from his team were split into two groups, one investigating the corruption allegations, and the other dealing with the murder of Pauline Ferris. Team one had little joy with the bank accounts.

Both of those detective suspects were far too savvy to have deposited wads of cash into their bank accounts, or to spend too much of their salaries on expensive cars, boats, or exotic hiolidays. Corky knew how their minds worked. Stash it away for retirement, get out when they could, then they could live out their time in relative luxury, not having to rely on the police pension.

Team two had nothing to work with. The last known movements of Pauline were not much use, as they didn’t have the name of who she was supposed to be seeing, or the name of the club she was to meet him at. After a mammoth trawl through very old phone records relating to Elaine’s phone, they could only find calls from telephone boxes on the relevant dates. One was in Essex, which they already knew about, and the other from outside Waterloo Station. That would be the one, but it was impossible to prove the call hade been made by either Mayhew or Mackay. It was all too long ago, and too vague.

By the end of the second week, Corky knew he only had one option. Arrest Mackay at work, sweat him out in an interrogation room, and give him no chance to phone Mayhew. He could have a lawyer, and that would be all he would be allowed. He went to see the boss, and gave him a full update.

“Only to be expected, Corky. My decision is to drop the corruption charges. We will never be able to prove them in court anyway. Arrest Mackay when he shows up for work tomorrow. Make it for the murder of Pauline Ferrs, frighten the life out of him with that charge, which carries a life sentence. My guess is he will bottle it completely, implicate Mayhew by blaming it all on him. Then we can do a deal with him to give evidence against Mayhew for a lesser charge. If he refuses to say anything, play him the tape of Summer’s dying confession, and tell him that carries a lot of weight with a jury”.

As Corky and two others from his team walked into Mackay’s squad room just after eight the next morning, everything went deadly quiet. The detectives who were on the phone all hung up, and a couple chatting noisily at the front of the room stopped talking and both lit cigarettes. You could have heard a pin drop as they got to Mackay’s desk at the back. Corky made him stand up. “Ronald Mackay, I am arresting you for the murder of Pauline Ferris. Come with us quietly, and we won’t handcuff you”.

At first the sergeant laughed, an actual guffaw. Then he saw that they were serious, and the colour drained out of his face.

Mackay knew the name of a solicitor he wanted. Of course he did, thought Corky. Probably one of the same who specialised in representing gangsters. He was allowed to chat to the lawyer privately for thirty minutes before Corky and Edmunds came into the interview room. There was some colour back in his face, and he was looking more relaxed. The solicitor spoke for him.

“My client wishes to read out a short statement. I will do this on his behalf, and after that, he will answer no further questions.”

The sharp-suited man opened a folder.

“I have never heard of a woman named Pauline Ferris, and have no idea why I am being charged with her murder. If you have evidence to prove my involvement in any crime against that woman, or of the fact that she is actually dead, then I will answer questions based on that. Otherwise, I will not reply to any other questions, such is my right not to do so”. Corky had guessed they would concoct something like that, short and sweet. But he was ready for them.

“We have the deathbed confession of a dying man, named Tommy Summers. He was a south London gangster known to you, and former Chief Inspector Mayhew”. He slid a copy across the desk. “We will give you time to read it, and come back later.”

That wiped the smirk off Mackay’s face. Corky switched off the cassette tape machine recording the interview, and left the room with Edmunds. The corruption allegations were also outlined in that paperwork, and Mackay and his lawyer had no way of knowing they were not going to proceed with those.

Twenty minutes later they went back into the room. This time, Edmunds was carrying the reel-to-reel machine containing Tommy’s recorded confession. He plugged it in, then both detectives ignored it. Corky spoke first, addressing the lawyer.

“You can see that the interview with Summers was both informative, and conclusive. If we get this to a jury trial, we will also play them the recording of him speaking. A dying criminal, confessing on his deathbed. I can see the Press and the jury members lapping that up. It’s goodbye to your client’s pension, as he will be sacked before he goes to court, with loss of all privileges. Then if he’s very lucky, he might only get twenty years as an accessory to murder. I’m sure my boss will do a deal if the sergeant agrees to talk. If not, he is going to have to take his chances in Crown Court on a charge of Capital Murder. Then the corruption charges might get him another ten years on top of a life sentence. Not easy being a copper in prison is it, Ronnie? Lots of men with grudges in there, just waiting for you”.

Trying not to show he was bluffing, Corky sat back and folded his arms. “Would you like to have another private chat, perhaps?”

Mackay was swallowing hard, and even the flashy lawyer looked to be wrong-footed. But he earned his money. “Inspector Corcoran, I think you know that the Crown Prosecution Service is unlikely to authorise a charge based on one thing, the dubious ramblings of a dying criminal. I am sure my client will be happy to take early retirement, and leave to enjoy his pension benefits without subjecting the State to the cost of a trial that could last for months. And if you were lucky to get a conviction on such flimsy evidence, I would drag you through the full appeals process that would probably extend well past your own retirement.”

Corky was well aware that the best thing to do was to let Mackay stew for a while. He would be much more agitated inside than he was prepared to show, and a long delay in the interview would start to toy with his mind. So he made a decision.

“Let’s break for lunch. Your client will be returned to his cell, where he will be fed and given a good long break. You can do whatever you want in the meantime, so shall we say a resumption of interview at fourteen hundred hours?”. The lawyer nodded, and Corky turned off the cassette machine.

As everyone stood up, Mackay was visibly trembling. Outside the room in the corridor, Corky allowed himself a smile. Turning to Edmunds, he patted the man’s shoulder.

“We’ve cracked him, sarge. I reckon he’s gonna fold this afternoon”. Edmunds grinned. “In record time too, sir”. Corky had a word of warning though.

“That brief will be on the phone to Mayhew as we speak, I’m sure of that. He will be tipping that bastard off, so we have to shut this down very quickly.”

They went back in fifteen minutes late, deliberately. Mackay was looking edgy, and the lawyer did the talking.

“Don’t start the recording yet, and I may have something to your advantage. Let’s say we could do a deal. My client will give a full statement, and appear in court as a prosecution witness. In return, he is not charged with anything, and is allowed to retire on his accrued pension to date. How does that sound?” Corky refused to be tempted.

“He has to be charged with something, no way is he walking away a victim. The very least I will settle for is assiting the disposal of a corpse with intent to obstruct or prevent a coroner’s inquest. But given he will be blaming Mayhew, then I am also going to add perverting the course of justice. I reckon we would be happy with a two year suspended sentence, but he gets fired before the trial, and no lump sum. He can live on the monthly pension, and he must have stashed away enough since the time he went on the take. I reckon no prison time is a result, and I’m not even sure my boss will be happy with that deal”.

Before they had time to reply, he mentioned something else. “And if I find out that either of you have warned Mayhew, I will be charging both of you with interfering in a murder enquiry and witness tampering”.

Edmunds reached over and switched on the recorder. Mackay looked at his lawyer briefly and started talking.

“Mayhew panicked when he got the call from Summers. He thought the girl was going to grass us up for all sorts of things. He said we had to scare her, to shut her up. Get her to move away, a long way away. Take a job in another city, another country too, preferably. He told me we could offer her money for travel expenses, and warn her not to come back to England for a very long time. I found her mum’s number from an old charge sheet, and he made the call, putting on a posh voice and saying he was an agent for club hostesses and dancers. She didn’t even ask how he knew about her, and agreed to meet at the back of a club in Soho. Mayhew knew the club wouldn’t be open that early, so we waited in the car in the alley. It wasn’t a job car, it was my private car, a Vauxhall. She was going to be the only good-looking girl showing up that early, so it would be easy to spot her”.

Edmunds left the room to get everyone a cup of tea, as it seemed this might drag on.

“She shows up on time, all dressed up and looking great. If I owned a club, I would have given her a job, I can tell you. The Chief Inspector gets out, all smiles. He walks up to her and tells her we are going to drive her to a better club, where she can audition to be a proper dancer in a chorus line. We had that spiel prepared, and it made her smile, but as she walked back to the car with him, something must have spooked her. Next thing I know, he has grabbed her hard, and waving at me to come and help him. But she wriggled out of his grip before I got there, and he turned and hit her with a cosh he kept in his overcoat pocket. What the Yanks call a blackjack.”

The tea arrived, and Mackay stopped talking as he guzzled it down piping hot.

“Reckon he hit her too hard, ’cause she was out cold. Mayhew says we have to put her in the boot of my car, drive her out to the sticks, and tell her the bad news before we let her go. So we do that, and I drive us to Surrey, some woodland near Bagshot. He knows the place as he lives not far from there. The problem starts when we open the boot to get her out, only to find she’s dead. He must have fractured her skull when he hit her. I suggest we just leave the body in the woods to be found. There was nothing to tie us to her, nothing at all. But like always, he plays the boss and has a better idea. You’re gonna like this next bit, Corcoran”.

Mackay sat back, a wide grin on his face.

“The chief was having an extension built on his house, and his wife was away visiting her sister in Salisbury, stopping overnight. So he tells me to drive to his house, where we wrap the body in a tarpaulin, and drop it into the hole where they are gonna pour the concrete for the foundations on Monday. Then the boss gets in the hole, spreads some hardcore and dirt around to cover it, and it’s job done. But you ain’t heard the best bit yet, can you guess?” Corky shook his head.

“He still lives in that house”.

Arranging for another detective to sit in with Edmunds to hear the remaining details of Mackay’s confession, Corky went upstairs to speak to his boss. After listening to the story, he shook his head.

“So Mackay didn’t get the deal offered to him on tape, that came after. I am not letting him have that, once he has made his statement in full and signed it, charge him with accessory to murder. He can recant that at trial if he wants, but there is no evdidence of any deal on offer, and the jury will be able to hear his taped confession in full too. Meanwhile, apply for a warrant to search Mayhew’s house for the girl’s remains. You are going to need drills to break up the floor in the extension. Mrs Mayhew can stay with relatives, or put up in a hotel at our expense, her choice. I want you to arrest Mayhew today, charge him with murder”.

Before going to get the warrant, Corky phoned Brenda, telling her not to wait up for him as he might not be home until tomorrow. She liked how excited he sounded, but was pleased that this would be his last case. Then they could get the house up for sale while they waited for the trial date, and start looking for a place in Eastbourne.

She didn’t tell him she had found another lump on her remaining breast. That might just take his mind off the case, and she wanted him to leave his job on a high.

By the time they had organised the contractors to do the drilling, clear the rubble and make good after, it was too late to start that the same day. But Mayhew had to be arrested as soon as possible. Corky went back into the interview room to make sure Mackay had signed the typed confession, then made him stand up and charged him with accessory to murder. The lawyer started to protest, and Mackay slumped back into the chair.

It was almost nine-thirty when they rang the doorbell and Mrs Mayhew answered. “Oh, my husband is having dinner at his golf club, I doubt he will be home until after eleven”. Corky asked her for the address of the golf club, apologised for disturbing her, and they drove off.

Despite all the years that had passed, Mayhew recognised Corky as he walked across the bar of the golf club. To avoid any unpleasantness in front of his friends and cronies, he put down his large Cognac and walked over to the two detectives. He had no real idea why they were there, but presumed it was some old corruption nonsense that had surfaced.

Corky didn’t smile. “Would you like to come outside to the car park? Or we could do this here in front of everyone”. Mayhew followed them out, already preparing his speech if they asked him anything about the old days. But when Corky turned and arrested him for the murder of Pauline Ferris, he felt his knees buckle slightly.

Asked if he had anything to say, he shook his head and got into the back of the car with Corky. He hadn’t been expecting that.

Driven back to a London police station at Westminster, he was taken into the custody area and told he would be detained overnight pending an interview the next morning. Allowed one private phone call, he rang Mackay, but there was no answer. Corky went back to the office, sent Edmunds home, then set about preparing for the interview the next day. As he went through the paperwork, it dawned on him that neither Mackay or his lawyer had tipped Mayhew off.

The next morning when Edmunds came in, Corky had changed into a clean shirt that he kept at work, and had a shave. He had only managed around two hours sleeping in a chair, but felt good. When they got to the police station, Mayhew was with a duty solicitor, a young man who looked as if he didn’t have a clue. Corky went straight for it.

“As we speak, Surrey Police officers are attending your house with equipment to rip up the floor in your kitchen extension. Your wife wil be allowed to leave while that goes on, and be given hotel accommodation at our expense. Your former colleague Sergeant Mackay has given us a full account of the murder of Pauline Ferris, and the disposal of her body in the foundations of the building work. He has been charged with being an accessory, and will be detained on remand. Do you have anything to say?”

Mayhew looked as if he was going to pass out, but managed to speak.

“I need to use the toilet, please”.

When the uniformed constable brought Mayhew back from the toilet, he was given some time to consult with the solicitor. Thirty minutes later, he made a short statement on tape.

“I was involved in the incident you refer to, but I did not hurt Pauline Ferris. It was sergeant Ronald Mackay who hit the girl, and put her into his car. As he was in such a panic after we later discovered she was dead, I allowed him to dispose of her body in the building work going on around my house. I am not proud of that fact, but my only involvement was sitting in his car and letting him to use my house. I refute the allegation of murder, and will defend it robustly”.

As Corky suspected, he was going with a tit-for-tat allegation, blaming it on Mackay. As much as he detested both of them he believed Mackay, who would never have had the guts to cosh the girl, let alone make Mayhew hide the body in his house. He sent Mayhew back to a cell to stew overnight, then phoned his boss at home to tell him the outcome.

“The very least I will accept is that Mackay pleads guilty to accessory to murder. We can suggest that the prosecutor offers him a ten-year stretch as an allowance for giving evidence against his old boss. Ten years inside at his age and no pension will be enough to finish him anyway”.

During the four months they waited for the trial date, Mackay changed his plea to guilty and accepted the ten years. He had a separate trial before Mayhew was up in court, and was brought from prison to give his evidence. By that time, Mayhew had a much better lawyer, and an expensive barrister too. But they had found Pauline;s remains under his kitchen floor, and she had been identified by her dental records. The cause of death was determined as blunt-force injury to the head, resulting in a fractured skull. As far as Corky was concerned, he was going down.

Once they had the trial date, Corky and Brenda had put the house on the market. Two day trips to Eastbourne had come up with a three-bed bunglaow on the western edge of the town that Brenda fell in love with, so they had offered the full asking price. He had been worried that Brenda was looking pale and had lost weight, but she assured him it was probably because she was concerned about him, and all the hours he was working preparing for court.

The trial attracted a lot of attention from the press and television news. Corky felt sad that Elaine Ferris had died without seeing her daughter’s killers stand trial, but he was sure the case would hold up. Mayhew’s wife didn’t show up in court. She had been remarkably calm and collected about the whole thing, and was staying with her sister after two nights in a hotel.

It was the usual legal hoo-hah, with Mayhew’s barrister slinging mud at Mackay, and Mayhew trying to paint a picture of himself as a dedicated thief-catcher who had made one mistake in his life. After a particularly strenuous cross-examination one morning, he did a theatrical collapse in the witness box and managed to get himself taken to hospital accompanied by prison officers.

Six weeks later, Corky was in court to hear the closing arguments before the jury was sent out. The defence barrister was floundering, trying to make the court believe that Mayhew was scared of his subordinate, and let him place Pauline’s body in the foundations of his extension so he wouldn’t be implicated in the murder. He tried to argue that his client was not an accomplice at all, merely a man simply caught up in a crime not of his own doing.

But the prosecuting barrister gave a storming address, mostly centred on the fact that Mayhew had not only stayed silent on the day Pauline was killled, but had allowed her to be buried under his own house then kept the secret to the day he retired, and beyond. And it seemed the jury members were unconvinced by Mayhew too.

They had been expected to be sitting for a couple of days to consider their verdict. But just five hours after being sent out that morning, they were back with a unanimous verdict of guilty. Corky knew Mayhew would get a mandatory life sentence, and he also knew he would never have got that conviction without Mackay telling him where the body was.

The celebration of the verdict by the officers involved also served as his leaving party, after many years of distinguished service as a policeman.

Three weeks later, they watched the removals lorry drive away from their house, then looked at it for the last time. After starting the car, Corky turned and smiled at his wife, thinking that she looked pale, and somewhat strained.

“Eastbourne, here we come!”

The End.

The Winter Of ’46: The Complete Story

This is all eleven episodes of my recent fiction serial, part of the Last Line Challenge. It is 8,517 words.

Pastor Klamp took me in when my ma died. I was too young to remember her, truth be told, and nobody ever spoke about my pa. Mother Klamp was a kindly woman, her own kids were already growed up though, so she didn’t have that much patience with me. We stayed with the others, mostly still speaking German and keeping close to our own religion. Some of the elders would go into town to sell crops and bring back supplies, but they told me I was too young.

“Bad things in town, Mattias. Bad men, and bad women too. You wait until you’re older”. Mother Reinert was our teacher, all the young un’s in the same class, learning to read and write in German, and English as well. We had school until we turned twelve, and had to help with the chores on the farms too. All I knew was that we lived in Missouri. The name of the town was never mentioned, it was just called ‘Town’. I reckoned it must have been a good ways off, as the men never got back until almost dark.

The farms were good land though. We raised crops, not animals, and everyone put the harvest together for market, splitting the proceeds fairly, depending on the size of the family. With the Klamp boys long gone, Pastor Klamp paid some men to work his land, and I helped after school. Others worked for free when they had done working their own land, because the Pastor was the Chief Elder, and respected.

He was too busy with the work of The Lord to tend his own farm.

Once I had my twelfth year, school was over and I worked on the farm six days a week. Nobody worked Sundays, Sundays were for prayer and reflection. Following Pastor Klamp’s preaching in the morning, everyone went back to their farms and sat quiet. No kids playing, no chores done, food already prepared the previous day. I liked to sit on the porch in good weather, wondering about my ma and pa, and what they were like. I had asked Mother Klamp one day, but she just shusshed me.

“Don’t mind yourself about them. They are gone now, and we are your ma and pa. Just mind us, and what we tell you”.

My life continued much like that until I was almost sixteen. Then one day some men came by on horses and Pastor Klamp went to talk to them in our church. When they left, the elders went around to the houses on all the farms telling everyone there was going to be a big meeting. It was the closest thing to excitement that had happened as long as I could remember.

I was considered old enough to attend, but no women were allowed in, naturally. Not being an elder, I sat on one of the benches at the back, holding my hat in my hand. Before Pastor Klamp started speaking, I looked around the room. Nobody was missing. Sixteen men, and two boys a mite younger than me, all waiting for my adoptive pa to start talking. He read from his notes first, then raised his voice to preaching volume.

“My friends, the Lord is good. He has sent us an opportunity, and I have looked into my heart and told him we will take it. The men who came were cattlemen, and they own the land next to our boundaries. They made a very fair offer to buy all the farms we own jointly, and I have agreed. We will go West, and start a new community in Oregon. Let us pray!”

There were some glum faces in the room as they mumbled between their prayers. Maybe they had heard of Oregon, maybe not, but all seemed to think it was a long way. After the prayers, Willi Schumer spoke for the elders. “Pastor, you know I have studied this country. Are you aware that Oregon is almost two thousand miles from here? How will we get there? How will we live while we travel?” Before Pastor Klamp replied, I already knew what he would say.

“The Lord will provide, Brother Schumer”.

‘Spose I expected things were gonna happen right quick, but I was wrong about that. Planning to travel so far to Oregon meant a lot of preparation, and many meetings of the Elders and Brothers. Sometimes, they got a mite heated, and eventually Brother Schwarz came right out with it and said his family were not agreeing to go. Now I was sixteen, I was called a Brother, and allowed to speak. But I kept my mouth shut.

Pastor Klamp took it well though. “Brother Schwarz, if you choose not to follow the path chosen by our Lord, I will not stand in your way. But your farm will be sold, and you will receive your fair share of the profit”. Schwarz stood up to speak. “Mother Schwarz and I will be returning to Pennsylvania. We have her relatives there, and she’s afeared of going so far to Oregon. I agree to the share you decide, but would also like to speak to you in private about something”.

That evening after dinner, Pastor Klamp took me out on the porch to speak to me in private. “The Schwarz girl, Lotte. She doesn’t want to go back to Pennsylvania with her folks. But a single girl of her age cannot travel in a wagon train with our community. Accordingly, I have agreed that you two will be married, so Lotte will become your wife. It will happen on Saturday, in our church. Then she will live with us until we travel west”.

To say I was stunned doesn’t tell half the story. Lotte Schwarz was a big buxom girl with unusual black hair, and at least four years older than me. Two years earlier, she had been due to wed Karl Muller, but he fell off a barn roof while fixing it, and was stone dead by the time they got to him. I had never paid her much attention, and felt butterflies in my stomach at the thought of having to wed her in a few days. But I knew I couldn’t argue with Pastor Klamp.

Instead, I used my age to reason with him. “Don’t know nothing about girls, Pastor. No idea what to do as husband, if you understand me”. He understood me well enough, but his reply made me groan. “The Lord will show you what to do, Mattias. It is the nature of a man, and marriage is his destiny”.

On Saturday morning, wearing a clean shirt and my best hat, I walked over to the church past the community members who were drawn up in two lines and clapping quietly. Chores had been stopped for the day, and the women had been out behind the church since first light, getting the food ready for the celebration and laying out the big tables. Brother Bauer had tuned up his violin, ready to play for the dancing, such as it was. He usually only got to play at weddings, as we had no music during our church services.

Lotte was already inside, standing with her pa in front of the Pastor. I hadn’t been able to eat no breakfast, and my legs felt like they might give way. The others filed in behind me and took their seats as I gulped hard and walked up to the front. Lotte looked much the same as she always did, ‘cepting someone had put some wildflowers around the edge of her cotton cap. I had to keep my hat on, as it was a wedding, and Brother Schwarz picked up Lotte’s hand and placed it on my arm. I turned to look at the woman who would be my wife until we died.

She was grinning fit to bust, obviously delighted with the match. At the corners of her top lip, close to her half-open mouth, single black hairs quivered as she breathed, looking like the legs of a spider scuttling under a crack. Her black hair and brown eyes made her stand out in a place where almost everyone else had white-blond hair and blue eyes. I looked at her teeth, all small and separate, with little gaps in between each one.

A beauty she was not.

The Pastor said the words. We said nothing, there was no kissing the bride, and there were no rings. That was our way. Her pa putting her hand on me and the Pastor saying his words was all that it took. When he raised his hands, everyone clapped. Then as soon as he said “Now, let’s eat”, there was an undignified rush to the tables outside.

I felt Lotte take my arm and squeeze it tight. At least one of us was happy.

Well, my wedding night was a revelation. Mother Schwarz must have had a serious talk with Lotte, ’cause once we got into my old bed, that girl sure knew what to do. And she did it with gusto, I can tell you. Enough to say that the next morning, Mother Klamp was smiling at breakfast, something she never did. When the Pastor left to go over to the church, Mother Klamp said to me, “You have an energetic wife, boy”.

I was so embarrassed I just run out the house, my face bright red.

There was lots more to do to prepare for the move to Oregon. Muskets and pistols were purchased for protection, as well as storage barrels for provisions. The women were busy making quilts and warm clothes for the journey, as well as the bedding that would be needed in the wagons. It seemed that every family had a big list, and was working their way down it.

The farms were let go, as the cattlemen would only tear ’em up anyways, and we already had good stock in the barns. Despite no farming chores, there was enough to do every day, and the Brothers pitched in together.

Lotte was tearful when her folks departed for their journey back east. But she had turned into a strong young woman and a good wife, and thrown in her lot as a member of the Klamp family. Mother Klamp told me one day, “You have a fine wife, boy. I hope you know how lucky you are?” I did, as once I had gotten over the spider’s legs on her lips, and her seriously hairy legs, I had indeed come to cherish her genuine affection.

There was a big meeting one day, and everything stopped for it.

A man was in the church to talk to us. Not one of our kind, but a lean-looking man wearing buckskin, and smelling of strong drink. Pastor Klamp sat, and gave him the floor to speak.

“My name is Mikkel Hansen, and I have agreed to be your guide for the trip to Oregon. Pastor Klamp has agreed that I will be in charge once you leave, and I want to tell you that I have been a guide four other times for pilgrims. I am from Denmark, but they all call me ‘Swede’. So that’s the name I go by, and what you will call me. I am going to be hard on you. I will tell you what you can tote for the journey, and what you can’t. You ain’t got no oxen, but you do have horses, so they will have to pull the wagons. You are going to need four wagons, and some spare horses. I can get you those wagons at a price agreed with the Pastor. Any questions?”

Nobody spoke, so for the first time in my life, I stood up, speaking as a Brother, and a married man. I asked him how long it would take, and he was very polite.

“Sir, it will take at least six months, depending on weather, maybbes eight. There will be injuns to deal with for sure, some river crossings, and some real mountain climbs. I ain’t gonna pretend it will be easy, but if you listen to me, I will get you to Oregon, where you can claim land and raise your crops. If we leave next Spring, we will get the best of the weather before the snow sets in”.

That seemed to satisfy everyone else, and there were no other questions.

After he took his leave, I went home and told Lotte what he had said. She touched my heart with her reply. “As long as I am with you, Mattias, I will fear nothing. I know you will protect me, and our child too”.

So, she was already with child, I had no idea. I gave her a hug, something I didn’t do so much. She held me tight and spoke softly into my ear. “I love you, my husband. You are my world now, and i will never disappoint you”. Her words made me grow in stature. Despite my age, I was now a man with responsibilities, and I determined to take them on as best as I could.

That night, I spoke quietly to Mother Klamp, and told her to expect grandchidren. She was dismissive.

“Shoot, boy, I already knew that. It took you a while to catch on. You have to step up. You’re a man now”.

That winter of ’45 was a mild one, thankfully. Before the cold weather hit hard, Swede arrived with some men, bringing the wagons. He stayed on for a few days, making sure we knew how to hitch them just right, and drive them around to get the feel. Our big farm horses were used to hard work, so they pulled the unloaded wagons easily enough in teams of four. Swede had us pile one with rocks inside to show how much harder it was when they would be fully loaded with our stuff.

“See, it’s hard going. We won’t make no more’n fifteen miles a day at the start, less once we get to hills and water, and each wagon needs two spare horses in case of injury, and to rotate the work. You will need to buy some spare wheels for them, and some regular horses for the folks who are going to ride on ahead and check the trails behind me. Everyone who’s fit and capable will walk alongside, save adding more weight. You are gonna need tents too, at least four large ones, mebbe six. If you get the canvas, your womenfolk can sew them. I will show you how to put them up with poles and rope”.

Over the next few weeks, we had Brother’s meetings to talk about how it was going to go next year. We would have to take tools, cooking pots, water barrels, and all manner of things we took for granted on the farm. Everything would have to be fixed to the sides of the wagons, as inside was for bedding, and food supplies. With only four wagons, families would have to share. The Pastor told Brother Muller that him and his wife and daughter should ride with us, and he agreed. Lotte was pleased, as she felt a connection to them, once having been bethrothed to their son.

Late April of ’46 was the time decided by Swede. He arrived on a wet day, to supervise the loading. Mostly, he made us leave behind furniture that some families had tried to load into the wagons. “You can make chairs and closets when you get where you’re going, you’re gonna have to leave that stuff behind.” Lotte was getting close to her time, and became afeared that she would be giving birth on the trail. But more heavy rain made Swede rethink. “Damn trail will be too muddy across into Kansas. Let’s wait two more weeks”.

We ignored him cursing, pretending we hadn’t heard.

That meant my daughter arrived in the farmhouse not long after breakfast on that April morning. Mother Klamp shooed me out of the house once Lotte started bellowing, and told me to fetch Mother Reinert from the school house. It was almost dark when they let me back in, and there was a red-faced Lotte holding a bundle. “I want her to have an American name, Mattias. Seems only right to me. Please let me name her”.

So Sarah it was, and she had dark hair just like her mother.

For most of the next day, the women of the community trailed into the farmhouse to inspect the new arrival. They had sewn gifts of baby clothes in anticipation, and Brother Muller had made her a wooden crib that rocked. It looked so tiny, but little Sarah fitted in just right.

The next few nights, none of us got much sleep, as Sarah turned out to be a crier. Lotte couldn’t pacify her baby, and became fractious. But Mother Klamp took charge, showing my wife what to do to settle her. By the time Swede came back, the preparations were done, and all that was left was to hitch the heavy horses to the wagons the next day. Swede slept in the school house that night, telling us all, “Bright and early tomorrow, folks. Let’s get a good start on the day”.

When everything was sorted, it was still early. Fortunately the rain had held off. The ground was dry, and the sky was bright. Before we left, Pastor Klamp made everyone stand in a circle near the wagons to pray. Then he spoke one more time before those chosen to drive climbed up on the wagons.

“As we leave, Brothers and Sisters, let us not look back, but forward. Cast your mind and your gaze to the west, for there we wil find our future”.

I was wide-eyed. It was my first time away from the farm and the land we had lived on since I was born. I expected to see wonders, but all I saw was more land. Cattle ranches, farms, fences, and a rutted trail. I walked alongside the wagon totin’ my musket in case of wild animals, injuns, or robbers. Swede had told us that two men had to ride out armed, and watch the boundaries. The rest of us that were not driving the wagons were supposed to keep sharp. He was way ahead, making sure the trail was safe, saying he would be back by nightfall.

Lotte was allowed to travel in the wagon, with Pastor Klamp driving. That was ’cause of little Sarah, and she had to nurse the baby out of view, as we did back then. Swede had also said we would stop by water every night; be that river, lake, or pond. The horses consumed most of the water, and their feed took up a quarter of the space in the wagons. The men riding out on the boundaries were also s’posed to hunt any game they found. Fresh food was essential, to save as much of the salted pork and jerky as possible.

The sun was setting when Swede returned and told us to light fires and set up camp. “Just sleep under the wagons tonight, it’s looking dry. But make sure to fetch water from the creek up ahead. You can go hungry if need be, but you can’t do without water”.

It was a ways to the creek, but I helped to fetch water to replenish the stock in the barrels. And the women set to cooking around the fires, making a meal for everyone as best they could. With no outhouses, the men and women went to different sides of our camp to do their business behind trees or bushes, and by the time it was dark we were fed and settled. Swede said we had to have two men on guard all night, but they could sleep in the wagons next day to catch up. Pastor Klamp took prayers of course, but given the unenthusiastic mumblings, I reckon everyone was too tuckered out to give it their best.

That was the night Lotte whispered to me as we tried to sleep on the hard ground under the wagon. “You should write a journal, Mattias. I have a notebook and pencil in my wraps, and will give it to you tomorrow. Start from the very beginning, so one day little Sarah can read it, and maybes her brothers and sisters”. That was how I started to write the story of our adventures, which perhaps you are reading now. Baby Sarah seemed to take to the open spaces, and slept without complaint once she had been nursed.

First light saw us up and harnessing the horses as the women prepared a basic but filling breakfast. That day, I was driving the team, and Pastor Klamp was walking. He tried to keep up everyone’s spirits by spouting Bible references as he walked alongside. But I wasn’t so sure that worked, as the rain came down again by noon.

Only the second day, and already some of the people looked mighty glum. Trudging next to the wagons, wrapped up against cold rain, small wonder. It wasn’t much better driving the wagon, trying to stay in the ruts, and not slipping in the mud. Swede had been gone since before daylight, and had taken his spare horse too. As he left, he gave us his orders.

“Long push today, folks. Let’s try for twenty miles or more before dark, get ahead of this damn rain”.

What amazed me was that we saw nobody. The ouriders managed to shoot some wild birds in a copse to the north, but there was no larger game to be seen. At least we hadn’t come across no injuns, which I knew full well we were all scared of. By the time Swede returned, riding his spare horse, the sun was setting to our left. I thought it should be setting directly ahead, but didn’t know enough to argue with our guide.

Despite travelling behind me in the wagon, Lotte looked tuckered out, and baby Sarah was being troublesome.

We had to use the tents that night, ’cause of the rain. Swede got angry when we didn’t set them properly, and started cursing. I reckoned he had been drinking whiskey, but wasn’t about to speak out of turn. By the time we got to bed down in the tents, everyone was in a bad mood. Lotte whispered to me, “It’s only the second day, I sure wish we hadn’t done this trip”.

I agreed with her, then went to sleep.

Our mood improved once the rains stopped. Ten days in, we hadn’t seen much to speak of, when we came alongside a long fence that stretched for miles. Swede had been gone since first light, so when we could see a tumbledown farmhouse in the distance up a long track, Pastor Klamp called a halt. He handed the wagon team reins to me and took a saddled horse, asking Brother Scwarz to accompany him.

They took one of the new muskets too, loaded. Because you never could tell.

An hour later, they came back. There was a milch-cow tied to the Pastor’s horse, and three goats tied to the one ridden by Brother Schwarz. They didn’t have the musket, and told us they had made a trade with the farmer. One barrel of seed corn and the new musket for the animals. Two men strapped the barrel of seed corn onto Scwarz’s horse, and he took off to seal the deal. Pastor Klamp looked pleased with the bargain.

“The cow will give milk, and so will two of the goats. When the milk dries up, if it does, they will give us meat. The Lord has guided me to this arrangement”.

Mother Scwarz fetched a bucket and milked the cow. Back in Pennsylvania as a girl, her daddy’s farm had cows, and she soon filled the bucket. She turned, smiling. “What the younguns don’t drink fresh will make a sweet pudding at supper”. The animals were tied to the last wagon in our group so as not to get in the way of the horses. We had no sooner started on the trail again when Swede turned up, wondering why we were lagging behind. He didn’t like what Pastor Klamp told him.

“Those animals wil slow you up on the good stretches, and you gave over a new musket and seed corn too? Shoot, I could have traded a lot less for animals that weren’t wanted. Next time, wait for me”. Pastor Klamp wasn’t used to being talked back to, not in his whole growed-up life. But he said nothing. After all, without Swede, we would just be wandering in the wilderness.

Swede had some bad news too.

“Up ahead, we have to cross a river. I checked it out, and the rains we’ve been having have swelled it up. We ain’t gonna get across where I usually ford it, so I’m afraid we have to go six miles south to a ferry. That means we have to push hard until dark, take the ferry tomorrow when it’s light. I’m gonna stay with you and show you the way. Means going cross-country, off the trail. So stay sharp, and follow my lead”.

That was my first hard drive. The land was sloping, and I had to struggle with the horses most of the way. Things in the wagon were slipping and sliding, and Lotte had to cling on tight, holding fast to baby Sarah. On a few stretches, the men walking needed poles to slow the descent, jamming them into the wheel spokes to slow us down when the wagon brakes just couldn’t cope. By the time we reached the ferry crossing, the sun was setting and I was sweaty and tired.

The women made supper by firelight. It wasn’t much, but the best they could do, under the circumstances. At least we were camped next to water, so we filled the barrels and watered the animals. Sleep came hard that night, as my legs and arms were aching something fierce from struggling with the wagon and horses. Everyone was quiet again as we settled in the tents. We could all hear the river rushing nearby, and the water was travelling mighty fast.

At first light, Swede was off negotiating prices with the ferryman. He had a huge flat platform, big enough for one wagon at a time. Two men helped him, with the ferry secured by ropes on both banks, and the men hefting huge oars over the sides. Swede was in a bad mood, and I could smell the whiskey on him. He had slept under a wagon the previous night, refusing to join us for dinner. In all the time I knew that man, I never saw him eat nothing but beef jerky and cornbread. Unless you counted chewing tobaaca, which I didn’t.

He came up to me after getting the crossing money from the Pastor. “You first boy, leave your woman and child on the bank”.

The horses were none too happy to walk onto that ferry, I can tell you. The men had raised a bar across the far end, else I reckon those horses would have walked me and the wagon straight into the river. I had the brake on hard, and watched the men with the oars struggling on one side against the fast flow. The rope went real taur, and I was sure at one stage it woud snap right in two. But it held. I had to really work the reins on the other side, and did a lot of shouting to convince the horses to use the slippery ramp up onto the west bank. I was plumb relieved when those wagon wheels hit firm ground.

They told me to drive the wagon clear, and stop near the plank house up on a rise. There was a woman standing outside wearing a dirty black dress, arms crossed. She gave me a near-toothless smile, and spoke to me in an accent I had never heard before.

“Why, your’e a handsome young man, and no mistakin’. Would you like to come inside with Ida for a spell? I can fix all that ails ya, I tell you that with confidence. Ida’s never had no complaints, not a one. And it won’t cost ya much, not if yer sweet to me”. I had heard of such women, but she was the first I had ever met. I politely told her I was busy watching everyone come across, but thanked her for the offer.

Mother Klamp had brought me up to treat people right.

It was a long and tiresome process getting the others across. Lotte and baby Sarah came over with the second wagon, and Pastor and Mother Klamp and the Mullers with the third. Swede just swum his horse over, then stood on the bank watching the Reinert wagon drive onto the ferry. He turned to the rest of us. “Once they’re across, we will head back north to find the trail. If we don’t find it by dark, be ready to camp on the riverbank”.

A scream from the river made us all turn and look. The raft was slewed round, the rope groaning like an old man. The cow and goats were kicking up a fuss behind the wagon, and the horses were fractious. Mother Reinert was pointing at the water, but we couldn’t hear what she was yelling about. Swede jumped on his horse and rode into the fast water, as we saw the ferryman struggling with the rope and his men jamming their oars over the side.

Then we suddenly realised what all the commotion was about.

When the raft had slewed sideways, Brother Reinert had fallen from the wagon seat into the river. There was no sign of him, and Swede gave up looking right quickly, making his way back before him and his horse got swept away too. The men had righted the raft, and were now over halfway across. Swede emptied the water from his boots as he spoke. “He’s long gone, afraid to say. If he’s a strong swimmer, he might make the bank to the south, with the flow of the water. Some of you can look for him, if you’ve a mind”

Everyone looked stunned, and nobody spoke. As far as I knew, none of us could swim. I certainly couldn’t, we had never lived close enough to any swimming places for me to learn. Pastor Klamp went down on his knees and started to pray, and when that last wagon got across, Swede drove it up onto the bank. Mother Reinert was as white as a Sunday apron, and trembling. The other women rushed to comfort her, and Brother Muller told her he would drive her wagon from now on. Two others rode along the bank for a ways on the spare horses, but came back saying there was no sign of Brother Reinert.

There was nothing for it but to get going again, find somewhere to camp, and properly mourn the loss of our Brother in God. We ate cold food that night, and as we settled down to sleep after dark, we could all hear the sobbing coming from the Reinert’s tent. Lotte didn’t get involved with the other women who were comforting the widow, as she had to care for baby Sarah. But she whispered in my ear as we lay down.

“Is it bad for me to say I’m glad it wasn’t you?”

The days merged into weeks as we trudged on. One day as Swede rode past the wagon, I called to him and asked him where we were. He spit some tobacca juice before replying. “You don’t need to know where we are, boy. Only need to know where we’re goin’”. The weather was getting hotter, and now we didn’t use any water for washing, having to wait until we got to a stream or creek to get clean. The women went first, to wash away from view, then the men after.

Rough trails had taken their toll on the wagons. We had already had one broken wheel, and another had slipped off the hub trying to get the wagon out of a bad rut. Although we stayed together, not seeing any other travellers or even solo riders made the land feel deserted and a little scary. There was a meeting with Swede one night, and he spoke to all the men.

“We need some fixins on the wagons. Most of the horses need attention from a blacksmith too, and we have to stock up on grub and such. In two days, we will be at Fort John. I’m warning you now, that’s not a good place, so don’t go nosin’ around. And you’re gonna likely see injuns too, but tame ones. They trade skins and such, Lakota they call themselves. But inside they’re still injuns, so no waving your muskets around, and definitely no shooting. We can set camp outside the town, and I will go in with the Pastor to arrange things”.

There was some excitement at the prospect of encountering injuns, but also some fear. We had to take Swede’s word that they would be peaceful, after all he had been to Fort John many times, but the women looked nervous as we got closer to the town. The adobe walls of the fort appeared, with a group of mismatched shacks and tent-houses scattered around the outside. Swede held us up a short ride away, and told us to camp. The he headed off with Pastor Klamp to make his arrangements.

Everyone was looking around for injuns, edgy like. But we didn’t see none that first day. Swede and the Pastor came back before dinner time, and told us they had employed a blacksmith to tend to the horses and the wheels on the wagons. Swede pointed to a big shack in the distance, with smoke coming from a hole in the roof. “There’s the blacksmith, name of Elroy. The Pastor here has already paid his price, so tomorrow we start taking the horses and wagons to him in order. Alright?”

That night Swede slept under a wagon. It was a hot night, and Lotte had to keep rocking baby Sarah. The girl just wouldn’t settle. After a breakfast of sorts, I drove the wagon to Elroy’s place, accompanied by Swede riding his spare horse alongside. He had some advice for me. “It’s going to take some time, boy, so I will be heading into the fort for some business. You stick by your wagon and horses, make sure Elroy fixes everything right. I’ll be back afore he’s done”.

I would have had no idea if Elroy was doing a good job or a bad one, but I didn’t argue with Swede. Despite my curiosity of wanting to see inside the fort, I was more than a little afraid of that strange place, to be completely honest. It must have been a good two hours later when I saw them. I was tired of watching the blacksmith and his workman hammering and sweating, and walked away from the heat of the forge hoping for a breeze nearer the trail. I saw a line of riders approaching from the west, maybe ten or more. Three of their horses had a contraption attached to them, like a sled of sorts. And on those sleds were skins of some kind. As they got closer, I could smell the hides, they stunk something awful.

We had all expected injuns to be dressed in feathers, and covered in warpaint, but those first ones I encountered that day were wearing regular clothes, hats and all. The only difference was their pants, which were some kind of buckskin, with long fringes on them. The men were carrying long muskets, and had big knives in their belts. None had bows and arrows, or spears. I remember feeling a little disappointed. The horses with the sled devices were ridden by women, and none of the riders was using a saddle. The first injun looked at me as he rode past. He had a real big nose, strong dark eyes, and his hair was long at the back, hanging down under his hat. I didn’t know what to say, so said nothing.

Then they were gone, heading through the open gates into the fort.

Once all the wagons and horses had been fettled, we spent our last night in the camp outside Fort John. Swede stayed in camp with us, looking sheepish like. I had a notion he had upset someone in the fort, but nobody came looking for him. He made us start out sharp at sunup, and unusually he didn’t ride off ahead, sticking close to the last wagon. After a long day on the trail that was almost all uphill, we stopped early for the night near a stream. Swede finally settled, sleeping under a wagon with his bottle.

Four days out of Fort John, and we were still climbing. Big hills in the far distance looked impassable to me, but Swede laughed when I said that to him. “Trail goes up and around, then down. Sure enough it’s hard work, but been done plenty before”. It was slow going uphill, even walking. Brother Brenner had fixed some of our shoes and boots during the stop-over at Fort John, but I could feel the ground through mine.

It was on the fifth day that little Sarah took sick, real sick. Lotte spoke to me as I was driving the rig. “She’s hot, Mattias. I don’t mean summer hot, neither. We need to stop and ask Widow Reinert to see to her”. The Pastor agreed to call a halt, and Widow Reinert came to look at the baby. “Get her clothes off, all of ’em. Fetch some sweet water, Mattias. We gotta cool her body and try to get some down inside her. She’s burnin’ up”.

Lotte was white-faced, and panicking. Little Sarah wouldn’t take no water, but she weren’t crying neither. The Widow Reinert put some fingers in the baby’s mouth, and felt around her neck and under her arms. “Her glands are up in a fever, something fierce. She needs doctoring for sure”.

There was a hurried discussion about what to do. We didn’t even know if there was a doctor back at Fort John, and anyways that was at least three days back, even riding a solo horse. With Swede out ahead, we couldn’t ask him where the next town or settlement might be, so there was nothing for it but to wait out the fever, and see if it broke.

Swede showed up before dark. At first he was angry, and cursed at us for halting. When the Pastor told him about little Sarah, he mellowed some, but still had his say. “You could have kept moving. Lotte and Mother Klamp could have seen to her on the move, makes no nevermind to lose so much time. Might as well camp as best we can now, it’ll be dark soon”.

That was a long night. Lotte refused to eat any supper, and just sat with the baby in the back of the wagon, afraid to go to sleep. I stayed under the wagon, but kept jolting awake every time I heard a sound that I thought was Sarah or Lotte. By sunup, I was exhausted, and climbed into the wagon to check on my wife and child. Her face red with tears, Lotte clung on to our daughter, and turned her back on me as I got close.

That’s when I knew our little girl was dead.

When Swede saw my face as I climbed down, he shook his head. “Get the women to deal with it, if I was you”. I woke Mother Klamp and Widow Reinert, whispering the news. The Pastor heard me, and started to pray quietly. There was some commotion in our wagon soon after. Lotte was refusing to hand over Sarah’s body. I heard her calling out to Mother Klamp. “No, Mother, let her stay with me, she might get well again”.

The scream let me know they had prised the baby from her.

I had to stay strong, even as I felt all torn up inside. Mother Klamp took a canvas sack and sewed it tight around Sarah, as the others watched with stony faces. Swede came and stood next to me. “Go fetch a spade, Mattias. And dig deep, so’s the critters don’t bother your girl. And pile some rocks on top. One day, you might want to come back and see where she had to be left”.

With the tears finally flowing as I dug into the earth, I suddenly realised something. Swede had called me Mattias, not ‘Boy’.

On the same day I lost my firstborn child, I was also finally a man in the eyes of strangers.

With no baby to tend to, Lotte had to take her turn walking alongside the wagon. She hadn’t talked much since Sarah had died, and her expression was sad all the time. The older women tried to console her, but she would have none of it. She sure loved that baby. Mother Klamp, spoke quietly to me one day. “She needs another child, Mattias. You need to do your duty, son.”

It was all very well for her to say that, but Lotte hadn’t been approachable in that way for some time. And I wasn’t about to force my husband’s rights on her, especially not in the communal situation we all had to live in. I resolved to bide my time, and maybe wait ’til we got to Oregon.

The trail was getting steeper day by day, with some of us helping to push the wagons in the bad stretches. Swede smiled when anyone complained. “If’n you think this is hard, wait until we get to the mountain passes, then come and complain. Nobody said it was gonna be easy to get to Oregon, did they?” We all knew that Swede had been paid half his fee for guiding us, and would get the rest only when we reached Oregon. But even half his fee was a lot of money, and some suspected he might just ride off and leave us to our own devices one day.

By the end of that summer, we had already eaten the cow and the goats. One of the wagon horses had broke a leg tripping on a big rock, and we had to use a spare animal. Brother Brenner shot the injured horse with a musket, then butchered it to save some of the meat for later. But we had to eat it during a humid spell, else it would have gone bad.

Fall came early in the big hills, and the stifiling days we had encountered were soon forgotten as the cold winds came in from the north. The only thing that kept us going was knowing that we had done the worst of it, and we would soon be close to Oregon. Besides, we hadn’t seen hide nor hair of any bandits, or troublesome injuns. Swede kept telling us we were his lucky charm.

Luck has a way of running out though, don’t it?

Once we made it to Fort Hall and the Snake River, we would be in the Oregon Territory. Swede had said he would take us further, closer to the coast, but we would have to rest up and get supplies at Fort Hall. Before that, we would have to cross a big pass. He sounded fearful as he told us about it. “Weather’s gonna change, mark my words. Winter comes early in these parts, and you all have to be ready for some hardship. Make sure to save some food, and keep a good eye on the horses, it’ll be hard going for ’em”.

His gloomy prediction didn’t help anyone’s mood. Despite the Pastor’s prayers and attempts at cheering the group, faces were glum, and expressions hangdog. There came a day when we could see the snow in the distance, crowning the tops of faraway mountains. Snow that never melted all year round. Someone asked Swede if we had to go over them. He spat tobacca juice. “Only if’n you can fly. We go through the pass, under them. But it’s still a long ways up first”.

The pass was worse than we had expected. On the left side was a fearsome drop, and there weren’t much clearance neither. It was a sign of just how bad that Swede no longer rode hours ahead of us, sticking with us to holler orders and directions. Two days in, and the snow came down heavy. Swede pushed us on, acting like he was the boss of us, instead of someone we were paying. Places to camp were rare, and some nights we just had to stop where we were when it got dark. And we had to use firewood we had stored in the wagons, melting snow for fresh water.

Lotte threw in with the other women to make a meal for all, but it seemed we never had enough, and were all hungry. The only one who never complained about food was Swede. He seemed to have endless supplies of whiskey, and I never figured out where he kept it all. The next day, it was still barely light when we set out in heavy snow at the highest point we had been so far.

That day would turn out to be the end of the trail for us.

Swede had some good news for us that morning. “Once we get around yonder curve, we start to descend. Not as easy as it sounds though, you’ll have to slow the horses and wagons ’cause it’s steep.”

At the sharpest part of the curve, we heard a rumbling sound, like thunder in the distance. But it weren’t the weather for thunderstorms. Swede looked scared, and shouted from his horse. “Get moving! Hasten those teams!”

Before I could even move the reins, the snow hit. Until that day, I never even knew what an avalanche was, but now I was in the middle of one. Snow feels soft when you walk on it, but when tons of it slide down a mountain and hit a wagon train, it’s as hard as rock. Our wagon was on its side, and I was trying to dig myself out of a choking pile of snow covering me. The horses were making a terrible sound, like screaming babies.

When I got my head out, I looked behind me. The Reinert wagon at the back was gone, taken down the mountainside, horses and all. I could see Swede’s head and shoulders above the snow, so reckoned he was still on his horse. Then I started to dig like a madman, as I needed to find Lotte, who had been walking alongside. Brother Brenner came to help, his wagon was still upright, but I couldn’t see none of his horses.

We were both sweating by the time we found Lotte and Mother Klamp and dragged ’em out. Then we went back in for the Pastor, but he was nowhere to be found. With the snow up to my underarms, I managed to get Swede off his horse. His face was screwed up tight, and he spoke like he was gasping for air. “My legs are broke, must have been some rocks in that snow. Got my horse too, you’re gonna have to shoot her”. He handed me his pistol, and I put the animal out of its misery.

It was strangely silent after. It weren’t snowing no longer, and the sun was even trying to shine. Mother Klamp fixed his legs with some wood and cloth, tying the splints tight. Swede drank from his bottle as she worked, and if she was mourning the Pastor, she didn’t show it. Propped up against the Brenner wagon, Swede called me over. “You’re the strongest and fittest of what’s left, Mattias, You’re gonna have to push on and get help. Take my other horse, find yerself a good spare, keep heading west with the sun behind you”.

Lotte flatly refused to stay behind. “Where you go, I go. Or you stay with me and wait”.

As quickly as we could, we packed some food and a little firewood. I took a musket and pistol, along with powder and balls. There was no time for farewells and prayers. Mother Klamp gave me some coins from a purse in her apron, and a big hug. Hard to remember if she had ever hugged me afore. I went and spoke to Swede once we were ready. He didn’t look too good. “Leave me my pistol, reckon I might need it soon. And don’t forget to keep heading west. The sun’ll be in your face later, and by the third day you should find help”.

Riding away, Lotte clung to the big horse. She weren’t no natural rider, but the horse was gentle. Neither of us looked back.

Our guide had been right. Two days later we saw the Snake River, and the next morning we arrived at Fort Hall. I asked some mean-looking mountain men where I could get a rescue party together, and they just looked at me like I was crazy.

One of them was very old, with a long white beard. But he had kindly eyes, and spoke real gentle. “Young man, nobody ain’t gonna go back up the mountains now. The worst of the weather is on the way, and there ain’t enough gold coin if’n yer gonna die on that trail. Best you forget your folks, they’ll be dead time you get back to ’em. Better wait it out here, then press on west”.

What was called a hotel was nothing like a hotel. A collecion of shacks with one outhouse, and beds in a row separated by blankets hung over ropes. Me and Lotte pushed two of the beds together at one end, and hung our blanket for privacy. There was another shack where they sold food, and we had the coin to pay our way.

That was many years ago now. We finally made it further into Oregon, and later on I got a job with a feed merchant. Our little house suited us well enough, and we had a son we named Adam, after Pastor Klamp. Come every winter, and some heavy snow, I would go out onto the porch and remember that terrible morning on the trail. But not for long, as it was a hard recollection. One snowy day, it really got in my head, and I resolved to make it the last time.

I shuddered at the memory it provoked, suddenly chilled to the bone. And I stepped back inside.

Sloan’s List: The Complete Story

This is all 20 episodes of my recent fiction serial.
It is a long read, at 15,801 words.

“Did you hear what I said, Mr Sloan?” The doctor sounded exasperated, presumably expecting a more dramatic reaction. He repeated his prognosis.

“It is terminal lung cancer, I’m afraid. Inoperable, and no doubt a legacy of your decades of heavy smoking. You have less than a year to live, and I suspect you will not be very mobile after six months, spending the last few weeks in a hospice. We will do as much as we can; oxygen at home, and so forth, but I wish I had better news for you”.

Alex Sloan stood up, ignored the proffered handshake, and left the consulting room. He had other fish to fry.

That evening, he started his list.

1) Mum.
2) Nancy.
3) Cartwright.
4) Cuthbertson.
5) Thomas Allison.
6) Toby Williamson.

Guessing that six might be all he could manage, he had left Sheila McClaren off the list. If things worked out better than expected, he could easily find her later. She was all over Facebook, still full of herself. Perusing the list before saving the Word document, he was satisfied. Time for them all to pay for what they had done.

Mum was first of course, as she had deliberately and calculatedly ruined his life from the start.
Nancy was his ex-wife. She had humiliated him with her affairs and mocking his sexual prowess.
Cartwright was the boss who had made his life hell at work and driven him to depression.
Cuthbertson was the so-called friend who had betrayed every confidence Alex had trusted him with.
Thomas Allison was the teacher who had taken advantage of him, both emotionally and sexually.
Much the same for Toby Williamson, a Scout Leader who had preyed upon his insecurities and innocence.

They would all get what was coming to them. Alex was no longer the naive boy he had been. An expert in computers and IT, at one time a leader in his field. And despite occasional shortness of breath, he was still fit and strong, at least for now.

Had to be mum first though. Even if he couldn’t manage any of the others later, that witch had to get her comeuppance.

That doctor at the hospital earlier today could have had no idea how much his prognosis had enthused his patient. It was as if he had grown wings as he left the consulting room. Finally free, after forty years. He would also have had no idea why his patient had been such a heavy smoker, seeking solace in three packets of cigarettes a day since the age of seventeen. And Alex had not been about to tell him why, even if he had been interested.

Only forty though. That was unlucky, wasn’t it? Most people who died of lung cancer were aged over seventy-five. Alex had looked that up. Less than one hundred people died of lung cancer under the age of forty-five each year. So he was either somehow special, or there was some other reason why he found himself in that exclusive group. It might be genetics. After all, he had no idea what had killed his father.

For that matter, he also had no idea who his father had been. On his birth certificate, it said ‘Unknown’ in that box.

He had only known his grandma, and his mum. His grandfather had never been spoken of, and his grandma had died of a heart attack when she was sixty-seven. As far as he knew, his mum had no illnesses, but then he hadn’t spoken to her for almost twelve years.

It was time to start working out some strategy. Under the list, he began to type more lists. Things he would need, other things he would have to do. There was one aspect of all of this that pleased him immensely. Given the conversation with that doctor, he wouldn’t have to cover his tracks. It didn’t matter what anyone found on his computers or mobile phone, or what was seen on CCTV. By the time anyone started to put it all together, he would likely be on his last legs anyway.

Back at his original list, he expanded the first heading.

Elizabeth Mary Sloan. Unmarried, lives alone. Age: sixty-four. Current Address: 49 Birch Avenue, Maidstone, Kent.
Habits and Interests: Conservative Social Club. Kent Ballroom Dancing Society. Councillor on Kent County Council.
Car driver, occasional drinker, non-smoker.

That was more or less all he knew about her.

But it would do for a start. He turned off the screen on the PC, feeling tired after the hospital visit. As he lay down on the sofa he smiled to himself, then spoke out loud.

“Get ready, mum. I’m coming for you”.

Elizabeth Sloan had only had sex with a man once in her life. She was twenty-four years old, a committed virgin, and a member of the Conservative Party. Her father had deserted her mum when he found out she was pregnant, and as soon as she had discovered that fact, she had vowed to hate men for the rest of her life.

Unfortunately, she was not used to strong drink. At a Christmas celebration with the local Conservatives, the member of parliament, Norman Wicox, had taken a shine to her. He danced with her, complimented her looks, and plied her with gin and tonics. Elizabeth had no idea just how much she had drunk, until Norman got her into the constituency office, closed the door, and started to kiss her. After that, it was all a drunken blur. He had raised her dress, laid her across the desk she had used to write election campaign leaflets, and it was all over before she even realised it was happening.

Norman took no precautions, and Elizabeth wasn’t even sure what had happened. But when she missed her period, she knew she had to speak to her mother. Then her mother spoke to Norman, and he provided five hundred pounds with no admission of responsibility. During her confinement, she had hoped for a girl. Boys were horrible, and they turned into men, who were even worse.

But she had a boy, by caesarian section.

Not only had she tolerated a pregnancy, the arrival of the baby had disfigured her too. Her mother came up with a plan. A plan that seemed ridiculous later, but they went with it at the time. They were looking after the child of a niece, the poor girl having been raped. It was a girl, named Alexandra.

On the birth certificate it stated ‘Male’, and the name was Alexander, after the ancient Greek king. With no father listed, he took his mother’s surname, Sloan. Dressed in girl’s clothing, his hair uncut, friends and neighbours remarked what a beautiful baby ‘she’ was. Elizabeth persisted with the ruse until Alex was due to start school at the age of five. That was why they moved to Kent.

The young boy had to go to school with long hair, thinking he was a girl. When contacted by teaching staff, Elizabeth blamed her child. “Take no notice, he thinks he is a girl. Just ignore him”. So the teachers called him Alexander, treated him like a boy, and drove his young mind to the brink of insanity. But back then, children could not be regarded as insane. On his school reports, they used the word ‘Confused’, and actively tried to get him to socialise with the other boys, instead of the girls.

Children can be cruel, and Alex’s young classmates were evidence of that.

Trying to spend time with the girls was rebuffed. They taunted him with, “You’re a boy, go away”. Seeking company with the other boys he was equally rejected. “Girly pansy, go and play dolls with the other girls”. By the time he reached the age of eight, Alex was seriously contemplating suicide.

His grandma stepped in, forcing Elizabeth to get his hair cut and dress him in proper boy’s clothes. That worked well enough outside the house, but once he was home, his mum was dressing him in girl’s nightwear, and telling him he was female. She got into his head, and took him into her bed most nights, asserting that Alex stood for Alexandra. She told him that the outside world would never understand him, and he had to stay quiet and keep to himself whenever possible. On his ninth birthday, she bought him a doll’s house, and a ballerina outfit.

By then he was almost completely withdrawn. But the teachers were already noticing an aptitude for maths, and an unusual grasp of technology for his age. Grandma bought him an electronic calculator for his tenth birthday, and he managed the most difficult applications of it in minutes.

After the summer holiday that year, he had to go to senior school. That was when he descended into Hell, as far as he was concerned.

The first school report that Easter commended him for maths and anything to do with working out problems. But it stated he had little aptitude for appreciation of literature or art, and needed work in many subjects. At Parent/Teacher night, Elizabeth became angry with his form teacher, and took Alex home.

The man had told her he had no friends at school. Not one.

With her son at secondary school, Elizabeth absolved herself of all responsibility for his care and plunged into her two abiding interests in life. Politics, and ballroom dancing. She had decided that the country was falling apart because of Socialism and the loss of Empire. So she continued her support of the Conservative Party, hoping to work hard to restore pre-war values. Her other love of dancing was mainly because she adored the sequins and frilly dresses worn by the female dancers.

So attractive, so elegant. Just like her.

That meant putting up with a male partner, but she knew one who preferred men, and made sure he had little choice but to partner her. She knew something dark about his past, and left him in no doubt that all would be revealed if he declined her offer. Meanwhile, she gained a paid role as an administrator at the local Council, which much to her liking had a Conservative majority.

At school, Alex had taken to referring to himself as ‘Sloan’. It was what the teachers called him anyway, and with no friends, he had nobody to explain himself to. Halfway through his twelfth year two things happened. First, he joined the local Scouts at the insistence of his grandma, who paid for his uniform and fees. The second thing was that he became sexually aware and sexually confused, at the exact same moment.

Unaware of predatory males, he fell under the radar of two of them that month.

Thomas Allison, the History teacher who spotted the boy being a loner and decided he might need extra tuition, and Scout Leader Toby Williamson, who had his eye on the new boy from day one. For young Alex, who was unsure whether or not he was actually female, the sudden attention of both men, along with what seemed to be genuine affection, felt flattering. Of course he knew he was biologically male, his body reminded him of that fact constantly. But in his state of almost perpetual confusion, he was ready to admit to himself that he found men to be more attractive than women.

Now that his mum was out at work all day, then going to ballroom dancing or practice sessions five nights a week after work, it was up to his grandma to care for him. She wanted to give the boy some freedom, and her only concerns were that he should eat his meals, and be home by a certain time. On the night when he was due to go to Scouts, she gave him extras in his packed lunch to eat later. And when he was going to spend the evening having extra History lessons at Mr Allison’s house, he assured her that the teacher would give him something to eat. Neither his grandma nor his mother ever questioned why a teacher was helping the boy at his own house.

Glenda Sloan was not a well woman, but she wasn’t about to let on to her daughter or grandson that she couldn’t cope. Happy to have the free time to rest after the frequent bouts of breathlessness, she had absolutely no idea that she had handed Alex over to two men who would change the path his life would take.

One good thing about the Scouts, was that he made a friend for the first time.

Steve Cuthbertson was a chubby boy who had been in the Scouts from the start, and knew the ropes. He picked out that Sloan was struggling, and offered to help. With no experience of friendship, Alex opened up to him readily, telling him the sad story of his short life so far. Steve told him not to worry. he would grow out of the confusion, and now he had a best friend to help him progress. Instinct told Alex not to mention Mister Allison or Toby Williamson both giving him what they called ‘special treatment’. He guessed that would make trouble, so kept that part of his life to himself.

Besides, he liked that special treatment. It made him feel wanted.

All went well until one day when Toby saw him coming out of Thomas Allison’s house. Alex had no idea that the men knew each other, and no idea that such men were very competitive in their conquests. The next thing he knew, Toby was giving him an ultimatum. It was him or Allison, and he had to choose then and there. In a panic, he chose Toby of course, because that man was standing there threatening him in a side street.

That night at home, he wondered how he was going to tell his History teacher that he couldn’t go to his house for extra lessons again.

Getting Mister Allison off his back turned out to be easier than expected. Sloan told him he wouldn’t be able to go to his house again, because his mother had started to question why he was there so regularly. Afraid for both his career, and possible arrest by the police, Allison accepted the excuse, obviously unaware it was a lie.

With a weekend scout camp in Surrey coming up, Sloan just knew that Toby would try to get time alone with him while they were there. It was one thing to meet with him at his house, he had no problem with that, but at a camp with fifteen other boys, he would hate it if they found out. He made the mistake of confiding in his only friend, Steve. The chubby boy was very helpful. “You just stick with me, Sloan. That Toby won’t try anything with you while I’m around”. Happy to have that reassurance, Sloan finally began to look forward to the two nights away.

Sadly, he was to learn a harsh lesson in life. Someone who claims to be your friend is often nothing of the kind.

What he could never have known was that Steve was one of Toby’s boys, and had been since Cub Scouts years earlier. He knew full well what was going on with Toby and Sloan, and was keen to get in on it. Now he had the quiet boy exactly where he wanted him; befriended, and dependent.

That first night was a typical camp event. Erecting tents, digging out a fire pit and collecting wood, followed by sausages cooked on sticks around the fire with an accompanying singalong. Naturally, he was sharing a small tent with Steve, but when he got back from the toilet and washroom block after dinner, there was someone else in the tent. Toby. Steve was grinning like the Cheshire Cat as he flipped open the sleeping bag. “We’ve been waiting for you, Sloan. Get undressed and climb in”.

When he woke up early the next morning, Toby had already sneaked out of the tent, and Steve was still sleeping. He stared at his so-called friend for a while, then decided he would leave the Scouts next week. Steve’s day would come, some time in the future.

Having learned some hard facts of life at such a young age, Sloan went back to being withdrawn. He avoided Steve, left the Scouts despite an argument with his grandma, and told Toby that if he contacted him again he would tell his mum what had been happening. The backlash from Allison began soon after. Bad marks for his History projects and homework saw him in the bottom five percent of that class. Then caustic comments added to his end of year school report that might well have caused friction at home.

If Elizabeth Sloan had ever bothered to read it.

For the next two years, Sloan found sanctuary in the local library. He would head there after school each day before he was due home for dinner, and spent most of the school holidays there too. Developing an interest in electronics and computing, he devoured the few textbooks available until he knew them off by heart.

Then one evening he arrived home for dinner, and found his grandma dead on the kitchen floor, pots of vegetables boiled dry on the cooker above her. He rang the police from the house phone, and a sympathetic policewoman sat with her arm around him until his mum was finally found at ballroom practice in the town hall. Elizabeth was most put out, and he heard her talking to the police in the hallway.

“So inconvenient. I have the Southern Region finals coming up, you know. We need to do so much work on our Samba for the individual round, and now I have to bother with all this”. They were the only two at his grandma’s funeral, other than the men from the undertaker’s and a vicar she had never met.

Mum inherited the family home, and quite a lot of money. Almost grudgingly she told him about his inheritance too. “She left you three thousand pounds, but you are not allowed to touch it until you are sixteen. I will put it in the bank for you in your name, but don’t even think about trying to draw any out yet”.

He had no intention of trying. The money could wait.

With little hope of the right sort of qualifications to get into university, Sloan set his sights on a Technical College place instead. Two years of electronics and computing, with a diploma at the end. He officially left senior school at the age of seventeen, and started at the college that September.

On his first day, he met Sheila McClaren.

You couldn’t really avoid her, to be honest. A tall girl with a large build, looking what some might call curvaceous. Lots of wild brown hair that appeared to be able to defeat any known comb or brush. She latched on to the good-looking boy with longish fair hair during the lunch break, when she spotted him eating alone. Talking computers from the outset got his attention, and she could tell that he had no idea how attractive he was.

Sloan was happy to discuss computers, as he had purchased one with some of his inheritance from grandma. Although a faily basic model, his knowledge and skill allowed him to tweak it with some add-ons, and he quickly mastered it. Sheila had a better one. Of course she did. Youngest of three daughters, obsessed with video gaming and computers, it seemed as if her doting parents could refuse her nothing. On the way to the bus stop after college, she caught up with him.

“Want to meet up on Saturday? We could look around the shops, see if any of the new stuff has come in yet. And I’ve got some great computing magazines at home, you can have some of the old ones if you like”. Sloan had no conception of this being a date, so agreed to meet her at eleven on Saturday.

Once she had that promise, she spent the rest of that first week sticking to him like glue. Sitting next to him in classrooms, working next to him at benches, and always being around at break time and lunch time.

He presumed he had a new best friend, albeit a female one. But his trust was still shaken by what had happened with Steve, so he was more careful about what he told her.

When Sheila turned up in a short skirt and heavy make-up that Saturday, he still didn’t realise she thought it was a date. He assumed she just dressed down for college. She herded him quickly around the local shops, stopping briefly to look at computers and accessories neither of them could afford to buy at the time. Then she linked arms with him and told him they were going to her house. “It’s okay, mum and dad are visiting my granny in Sussex, we have the place to ourselves”.

The penny still didn’t drop.

Her bedroom was huge. She had a double bed, her own ensuite bathroom, and a workstation built around a smart desk. Sloan was admiring her extensive array of electronics and her printer as she pulled the magazines out from a box in one of the three wardrobes. Choosing a handful at random, she put them into a shopping bag and left them on the floor. “You can have these, lots of IBM stuff in them”. He had wanted to start to read them, but that seemed rude.

Sitting close to her on the big bed, he carefully avoided looking up her skirt, even though she didn’t appear to care that everything was on display. Not good at making small talk, he tried to keep the conversation firmly on the topic of computers, but could tell she was losing interest. Suddenly jumping up, she smiled. “I need to pee, back in a minute”.

She was in the bathroom for some time, and when she came out, she was completely naked. Striking a pose in the narrow door-frame, she made her intentions known. “So, whaddya think? Ready for me?” He had no time to reply, or to run out of the room. She launched herself onto him, knocking the wind out of him as she landed on his chest. Her mouth clamped over his like a suction cup, and short of attacking her physically, he knew there was no escape.

She took complete control, pulling down his trousers and underwear before having her way with him as if they were both on a fairground ride. She was noisy too, just as well her parents were out. “Oh yeah! That’s it, just like that! Don’t worry, I’ve been on the pill since I was sixteen!” Sloan was left in little doubt of her previous experience, lying there in a state of detachment, as if he was watching all happen from another location.

Nonetheless, Sheila seemed pleased. “Wow, that was great! I’ll get us a drink and we can do it again”.

As he waited for her to return with the Diet Coke, he supposed he now had a girlfriend.

For the rest of the college course, Sloan and Sheila were an item. She made sure to keep him away from any other girls attracted to his looks, and believed she was keeping him happy with regular sex sessions. They were mostly at his house, as his mum was hardly ever at home, and Sheila had little idea that he was simply going through the motions. He still preferred men, truth be told, but life was much easier without being manipulated by them.

That he was being manipulated by a woman instead did not appear to worry him.

When his mum finally found out he was seeing a girl, the discovery of a pair of ripped tights in the bathroom aiding that revelation, she insisted on meeting her. Sheila was very pleased to finally be introduced to the woman she was convinced was going to be her mother in law sometime soon. She made an effort to impress Elizabeth with a new dress and some smart shoes. She might have been expecting a dinner invitation, perhaps afternoon tea, but that was not what she got.

“I will give her ten minutes before I have to go to dance practice on Saturday afternoon. make sure she arrives on time”.

It would be unfair to say that Sheila had let herself go. But almost two years of being content with Sloan had seen her put on a substantial amount of weight, and generally pay less attention to her appearance. Nothing could have prepared her for the examination she had to endure from Sloan’s mum. The woman actually circled around her, tutting, and shaking her head. Then she launched into her personal opinion.

“Is this really the best you can do, Alexander? The fat girl that nobody wants, with legs like tree trunks and hair like a scarecrow. I would have thought better of you, I really would. Young lady, you need to take better care of yourself. Get some of that weight off, take yourself to a decent hairdresser, and get someone in a department store to show you how to apply make-up. Really, do you have no shame, walking around in such a state?”.

With that, Elizabeth picked up her handbag and left the house without another word. Sloan bore the brunt of his girlfriend’s anger.

“You could have stood up for me! How dare she speak to me like that? I wanted to slap her stupid face, I really did! I feel let down by you, you just stood there and let her talk to me like that. Don’t you love me? If we are going to get married, you have to have a serious talk with her. No way am I having her over unless she makes a full apology for being so rude. I’m even too angry to cry, and you are not saying a thing to make me feel better”.

She had mentioned love, and also marriage. Neither of those were on Sloan’s agenda. He wondered if he should tell Sheila that, but decided to wait until she had calmed down. Then he forgot to get round to it.

At least things were better on the college course, where he was very much the star pupil. Computing was coming on in leaps and bounds. He had got in right at the start, and understood it all, more so than most of those in his group. Only Sheila was close to his level of knowledge, and the teachers at the college expected great things from both of them. At an open day event, at least three companies had shown an interest in employing him, while only one spoke to Sheila. As it neared the end, and the final exams for the diploma, Sloan made two decisons on the same afternoon.

He would take the best job offer, and then move out of the parental home.

His third decision woke him up from a troubled sleep the following night. He would also break up with Sheila, and move far enough away that she wouldn’t be able to find him.

Naturally, he had no idea just how difficult it would be to shake her off.

Before the day that the diplomas were presented, he already had a job offer, based on some truly amazing results in his final exam. His mum didn’t bother to attend the ceremony, and Sheila’s parents were kind to him, as they always were. Her dad asked what he intended to do now, and he told the man he had a firm job to go to and would be looking to rent a flat in north-west London, where the software company was starting up in new premises near Wembley. Sheila was grinning.

“Oh, that’s great news, we can get a place together. We only need a one-bed, and we can share the rent”.

If Sheila had some idyllic vision of life in London, she was soon disappointed. Her job was in the new IT department of a small publishing company in Soho, central London. That meant a crowded commute for her from Willesden, where Sloan had found a flat to rent that he could walk to work from. The one-bed conversion was on the top floor of an Edwardian house, accessed by a considerable number of stairs. Sheila didn’t like all the stairs, which made her breathless, and she didn’t care too much for the furnishings either. Sloan ignored her complaints. He could afford the rent on his own, so hopefully her dislike of the flat might get her to move out.

His mother had shown no interest in his move, other than telling him to make sure the Post Office forwarded his mail. He had to use the last of his inheritance to pay for a removal company and their smallest van to shift his and Sheila’s stuff, but even with Sheila in tow, he felt free at last. Domestic life with his girlfriend was far from domestic. She didn’t cook anything, relying on takeaway food from the numerous local establishments, or sandwiches and crisps picked up from a small shop near her bus stop. She was scared of the people in the area, most of whom were either black or foreign, and she walked around clutching her shoulder bag as if she was about to be robbed any second.

For Sloan, it was the opposite. He enjoyed the anonimity of the big city. Just another fish in a simply enormous shoal. He ignored the locals, had nothing to do with the immediate neighbours, and absolutely loved his job. Given more or less carte blanche at the software company, he was able to work on some of his personal ideas and projects with an unlimited budget, and little supervision. He had access to equipment he could never afford to buy for home use, and by the end of the first month he had an invoicing programme to show at the monthly meeting. It was at that meeting that he first encountered Simon Cartwright, known to everyone as the ‘big boss’.

Each member of the team had to give a presentation on what they had been working on. Anyone not up to scratch was chewed out by Cartwright, and warned to shape up, or ship out, his favourite phrase. The company paid well, considerably more than the opposition, and relied on head-hunters to find the best. But Cartwright liked to interfere. However, when Sloan presented his breathtakingly simple invoicing programme that could be used by almost any business, large or small, his boss had little to say. The rest of the team actually applauded him after the demonstration, and Cartwright even went so far as to nod. “Looks promising, Alex”. By his standards, that was high praise indeed.

When he relayed the news to Sheila over a Doner Kebab that evening, she was sniffy about his success. “Ooh, goody two-shoes with his invoicing gubbins. You must be so proud”

That reminded him of his mother.

He was aware that she didn’t like her job. Despite good pay and a friendly atmosphere in Soho, her role was more or less troubleshooting. The publishing company had bought in a lot of computer stuff that most of the staff didn’t know how to use. Trainers had come in from the supplier to show them, but they made so many mistakes they had employed Sheila to stay on top of all the problems. She was good at it, but thought she should be more senior, given her talents.

Jealousy was an emotion unknown to Sloan. he had never been jealous of anyone.

His success with the invoicing programme had brought him to the attention of head office. They were going to roll it out for sale, and wanted him to write up an instruction booklet to accompany the software once it was sent out to buyers. Cartwright had to bite his lip and give Sloan his own office after he had been at the company for less than three months. He made sure it was the smallest office in the building, and one with no windows. Sloan didn’t care, he was just excited to get the praise.

One morning, he could smell perfume wafting in from the corridor, and someone pushed open the door of his office. A strikingly attractive woman stood in the doorway, drop-dead gorgeous in a low-cut business suit, with high heels that looked like the spikes on railings. She was smoking a cigarette, and when she spoke her face was surrounded by a cloud of smoke.

“My god, is this what they have given you? It looks like a broom cupboard! Leave it with me, darling. I’m going to have a word with Simon tout suite”.

That was how he met Nancy.

Nancy Zeigler was a girl from working-class parents in East London who owed her surname to a short-lived marriage to the multi-millionaire octogenarian, Otto Zeigler. A man she met working as a stewardess on transatlantic flights. The wedding happened quickly, and she soon quit the airline to enjoy a privileged life in Beverly Hills. Not wanting to tolerate the attentions of her leather-skinned and very excitable husband for too long, she facilitated his demise with the help of two Thai hookers she employed from a massage parlour on The Strip.

That four-way foursome quite literally blew his mind, along with most of his major blood vessels. She paid off the girls, and waited a full hour before calling the paramedics.

A long court battle with his five children from three previous marriages ensued, and to make life easier for herself, she settled for eight million dollars, signed the papers, and returned to England. One thing she had learned from Otto was that computers were the future. Another thing she learned was that hacking other people’s computers was an even easier future. She set herself up in a luxury apartment in London’s new Docklands Development, and started to learn about everything to do with computers. Her brain was as sharp as the lapels on her business suits, which were all hand-made by the latest designers.

She was a woman who knew what she wanted, and always got what she wanted.

Investing in the new software company near Wembley was only part of her extensive portfolio. She employed Simon Cartwright to run it, but hated the pig. Still, pigs like him were good for business. They got rid of dead weight, and couldn’t give a shit if everyone despised them.

Rumours of a new young whizz-kid attracted her attention, so she made an unannounced visit to the office to check him out. Wow, was he good-looking and sexy! Approaching forty, she was almost twenty years older than him, but her supreme self-confidence didn’t give a hoot about the age difference. She saw the way he looked at her, and instinctively knew she could have him, and do anything she wanted with him.

By the end of that working day, she had him installed in a large office bigger than Simon’s, and given him free reign to learn all about hacking. She had also authorised a fifty-percent pay rise, and invited Sloan to join her for dinner after work. When he protested about having to go home to Sheila, Nancy told him to leave a message on the house phone to let her know he wouldn’t be home that night.

It was a first for Sloan, but he did what he had always did. What he was told.

She had a car and driver, of course she did. They drove into Central London to a restaurant in Mayfair, where Sloan ate food he didn’t even know existed while Nancy talked at him for hours. He already knew about hacking of course, but had been too scared to try it on the computers at work. Nancy gave him permission to use the most powerful computers at work, and as much time as he needed to become a world-class hacker. He was to report only to her, ignoring Simon. She would deal with Simon.

After the meal, the driver took them to her Docklands penthouse, where Nancy taught him lots of new things about sex. She surprised herself by having feelings for the boy, and the next morning she sent her driver to buy him some new clothes before taking him to his office. She suggested he should give Sheila the bad news.

“You’re with me now, my darling. You don’t need anyone else. We are going to make our fortunes, and I am going to introduce you to sexual delights you could not even imagine. You have to man-up, and get rid of the sad girl”.

Sloan didn’t really know how to man-up, but that night he followed Nancy’s instructions.

He had not expected Sheila to scream and cry so much, and that shook him a bit. Fortunately, a detailed description of everything he had done with Nancy the previous night seemed to settle the situation, and after Sheila had been sick down the toilet, she was happy to throw him out of their flat.

Nancy’s driver was waiting outside when he showed up with two full suitcases and a sports bag. It never occured to him to wonder how she knew to send him.

Living with Nancy was like living in the eye of a storm. They were out and about all the time, attending meetings, presentations, awards ceremonies, and always ending up in restaurants. Nancy was not a cook, and if they didn’t eat out in a restaurant, she ordered food to be delivered.

She also made sure to drag Sloan into the new century, taking him to have suits made in Savile Row, and to a celebrity hairdresser to sort out his rather too-long blond hair. She also sent him on an intensive driving course, after which she bought him a car that he could park in the underground garage. It was a Porsche 911, and it frightened him to drive it. That meant a long commute from the Docklands penthouse to Wembley, but Nancy told him not to worry if he showed up late for work.

Cartwright could be dealt with.

The trouble was, Simon Cartwright didn’t want to be dealt with, and he resented her new golden boy love-interest. So he made life hard for Sloan, openly mocking him, and telling the admin staff to avoid helping him with any requests.

Meanwhile, the Internet exploded.

Laptops, hugely powerful PCs, mobile phones that everyone seemingly had clamped to their ears. It was like fairyland for Sloan and his colleagues. They had a head start, and it was time to exploit all the newbies.

As for Nancy, she was out all the time, even when he wasn’t with her. She frequently stayed out all night withough a word of explanation, and came home wearing the same clothes she had on when she left. Sloan didn’t concern himself with her private life. At least not until she announced they were to be married that July.

Fortunately, she paid for her own impressive diamond engagement ring, and told him the wedding was going to be in Las Vegas, so he had better sort out his passport. He had absolutely no idea why she wanted to marry him, but just as he had done all his life, he went along with it. She made him sign some papers before they left for America. “Just a regular pre-nup, my darling, everyone has one these days”. He signed without a word. He had never wanted her money anyway.

Nancy insisted he invite his mother, but when he phoned to tell Elizabeth she said just three words, before hanging up. “You poor fool”.

The other guests at the wedding were mostly older men with very young wives. He was introduced to them all, but had forgotten their names before he said “I do” to someone who didn’t look much like Elvis Presley. He was back in London less than two days later, wondering what all the fuss had been about.

Sheila soon resurfaced. She had started up an online forum about gaming. It proved popular, and soon developed into a website attracting tens of thousands of daily views. He only came across it by chance after Nancy had asked him to hack into it to get all the details of the members. He was surprised to see himself mentioned occasionally, usually in some unrelated rant about never trusting men.

But so what, he had moved on. So Nancy had told him.

Cartwright turned very nasty not long after the wedding. Nancy had told him to call her Mrs Sloan, and to refer to her husband as Mr Sloan. That really riled him, and he accelerated from trying to make life difficult for the young man, to downright sabotage. Fortunately, Simon was not that computer savvy. He was an HR person, and could easily be baffled by what these younger people were capable of. So he played dirty, suggesting to Nancy that Sloan was having affairs with womnen at work.

She was worldly-wise, and mostly saw through him, but the seeds had been planted in her brain, and within a month four innocent young women had been let go on her direct instructions.

When Nancy did that, Sloan added Simon Cartwight to his mental list of people to deal with later.

Simon’s interference also made life difficult at home. Nancy made light of the accusations initally, basing her argument on Sloan’s pathetic performance in bed. “I knew it couldn’t be true. After all my darling, you have to be told what do do minute by minute. If it wasn’t for my numerous lovers, I would spend my entire life frustrated. I really don’t know how that sad fat girl tolerated your lack of skill for so long”.

After that, she went on the list.

For the next twelve months, Sloan continued his hacking project on behalf of his wife. He had to tolerate Cartwright’s constant ridicule at the office, and the snide comments that he had only become successful because he had married the owner of the company. But life had made him thick-skinned, so he ignored the jibes as he developed his hacking skills into an art form.

One hot afternoon Simon Cartwright came into his office, obviously in a bad mood. He liked to bait the younger man, hoping for a reaction, perhaps some violence that he might use as justification for getting rid of him. “Why do you think Nancy Zeigler married you? Have you even given it a moment’s thought? I expect you know that she has slept with almost everyone under thirty who works for us, the men and the women. She’s a user, and you can tell her what I said if you like, I’ll deny it”.

That set something off in Sloan’s brain. Simon was right, he had never wondered why Nancy had married him.

He soon found out.

A company in California discovered a major hack of their systems. New ideas and ongoing projects had been stolen, and adapted by Sloan’s company to be sold as their own innovation. Doing what they do in America, they took it to court, with a civil suit for plagiary and breaches of copyright, and a criminal case for industrial espionage. As Sloan’s company was registered in Britain, the matter wwas reported to the police and judiciary there.

Leaving home one morning, Sloan was arrested and taken to a police station in London. He was mystified, and didn’t even ask for a lawyer. As far as he was concerned, he was acting under orders from Nancy, the owner of the company. Under pressure, he engaged a lawyer from the same firm that was used by the company. That man told him the bad news. When he had signed what he thought were the prenup papers, he had also taken control of the company, which had been put in his name by Nancy. Legally, he owned it, so he owned the charges too, both civil and criminal. Trying to tell the man he had no idea what he had signed proved useless. He was advised to plead guilty, and the company would settle the civil suit out of court.

Nancy disappeared the same day, location unknown. Police descended on the company, seizing computers and telephones, paperwork and invoices. They were enthusiastically assisted by Cartwright, who was at pains to admit he had never trusted Sloan, and had no idea what he had been doing in his large office. That much was actually true.

Confused as ever, and with nobody to help him, Sloan got bail. He returned to the luxury penthouse to find Nancy gone, along with all of her things. His company Porsche had been seized, and the apartment had been searched by the police with a warrant. Getting as many of his things together as he could, he arranged for them to be taken into storage, then spent three nights in a nearby hotel until he could find himself a flat to rent. Fortunately, his assets had not been seized, though company trading had been suspended.

The police took some time to bring the case to court, but his guilty plea made things easier. He received a two-year suspended sentence for the criminal charge, and a personal fine that cost him most of his savings. The company fine and out of court settlement wiped out everything, and it went bust. As his wife, Nancy could not be compelled to give evidence, even if anyone knew where she was.

Now living in a one-bed flat in North London, Sloan had one choice left. He would work for himself, using the equipment he understood, and the skills that came naturally to him. That work might be classed as criminal, but if he covered his tracks better this time, it could also be very lucrative. His first job was to finance his life, and he did that by hacking into major bank computers and transferring money from dormant savings accounts into accounts he had set up online.

The process server found him at his flat in Islington fifteen months later. Sloan had no idea how they had found him, but he signed for the thick envelope of papers. It was his divorce from Nancy, originating from Barbuda. If he didn’t contest it, it was just a matter of returning the signed paperwork to the agent in London.

He didn’t contest it.

Six months later, Sloan had three other identities, with passports, and was living in some style in Notting Hill.

Wounded by the actions of Nancy, Sloan resolved to stay away from any relationships. The lessons he had been taught in life were that everyone was bad, and given the chance, they would prove it. Even Sheila was using ideas she had seen him work on to make her way on Social Media, rising to the top of what was becoming a very crowded pool.

Along with some others he came across by chance, he directed his own talents away from the mainstream, onto the Dark Web. Still in its infancy, this started out as a place where people gave away gaming cheats, and soon developed into the go-to arena for serious hackers, fruadsters, career criminals, and off-the-scale pornographers. He knew how to hide his tracks by changing servers, and appearing to be operating in far-off countries thousands of miles away from London.

Slowly but surely, he increased his finances, also hiding the money away in offshore accounts and anonymous investments. So as to present a legal face to the world, and to justify an income that paid his rent and bills, his own software company sold some new innovations for small amounts of money, though he had no official connection with it that anyone could easily discover. Working from his flat in Notting Hill, using courier companies to send out his numerous small parcels, he covered his tracks to perfection.

There was no other life for him though. No interaction with neighbours, no new friends, and no socialising. He restricted his shopping trips to once a week, and spent the rest of the time inside; smoking heavily, drinking bourbon in the evenings, and eating microwave meals. He paid no regard to what was going on in the world, other than computer and software advances. When online shopping became the norm, he bought all of his new equipment and electronics that way, spending at least sixteen hours a day in front of a bank of computers and monitor screens.

One particular Sunday when he was starting to feel overwhelmingly lonely, he telephoned his mother. Even as he dialled the number he knew he was going to be disappointed.

“Why have you bothered to ring me after all this time? I had given up on you after that stupid marriage. And the shame of that court case! How could you have been so stupid? Well, I can answer that myself, because you are a weak fool, and always have been. Don’t ring me again, I have no desire to know anything about you”.

So she had heard about the arrest and court case, he had often wondered if she had. He did what she asked, and never spoke to her again.

The years had toughened up the once confused and frightened small boy. But he still wasn’t tough enough to do anything about the rage he felt inside. His mental list had been developing for a long time, but after his brush with the law and a criminal conviction, he had decided to just wait and see. If the opportunity came, he would take it. But he would never do anything rash. Oh no, he was not a rash person.

The deterioration of his health came as no great surprise, other than being much earlier than he had anticipated. Walking up the stairs one day to his spacious three-bed flat, he felt a pain in his side, and had to stop to catch his breath. Years of heavy smoking, bad diet, and evening bouts of bourbon drinking had to take their toll. He was aware of that, and didn’t even bother to consult a doctor. Not that he was registered with one anyway, but he could afford to pay when necessary.

When the breathing issues became bad enough to alarm him, he took a taxi to the local hospital and sat waiting in the Emergency Department to be seen. That started a round of referrals, blood tests, x-rays, and body scans. They all culminated in the meeting with the consultant who had given him the bad news. But with that bad news came a sense of freedom. The freedom to do something, at long last. So his list was compiled, this time on a Word document. Looking at the physical list gave him a sense of purpose, and the desire to act.

Elizabeth Sloan was on the committee of her local Conservative Party by then, after being elected to the County Council two years earlier as one of the oldest councillors. And with her dancing days almost behind her, she had settled for becoming one of the fiercest and most-feared judges on the Southern England Ballroom Dancing Circuit. As far as she was concerned, life couldn’t get much better.

But she had no idea what was about to happen to her.

The easiest way to hack into any computer system was to send an email containing some Spyware. Sloan knew that, but he also knew that the email had to attract the recipient into opening it. The best way to do that was to know about what they liked and enjoyed, and also to alter a genuine email so it would appear to be unsuspicious to the person about to open it.

He knew his mother well, so chose an email from the Conservative Party to entice her to open it. He also selected the right tone to satisfy her ego, by sending one that appeared to be congratulating her for her outstnding service on Maidstone Council. It was a ‘No reply’ email address too, but a genuine one.

Unsurprisingly, she opened it immediately.

Now he had access to everything on her laptop. Not only could he see her search history, her sent emails and received emails, he could also use the laptop without her knowledge, including activating the webcam. His second task was to hack her bank account, something he had done numeous times with other people. Lastly, he had to hack into her local Conservative Association computer. This was harder, but quickly achieved by asking them a question which they opened to view. The question was asked by a ficticious person in Kent, with an untraceable email account.

The question was about making a donation, so of course they opened it.

Sloan was now controlling his mum’s laptop, and the entire system of her local Conservative Party. Deciding not to stop there, he checked out the website of the South of England Ballroom Dancing Association, of which his mum was a member and also a judge. Again, a simple email question on their Contact Page was viewed, and he was inside their system.

Such was his skill, all of that was achieved in less than one hour. Then he set to work.

Transferring money from the bank account of her local Conservative Party was staggeringly simple. Small regular amounts, backdated for two years, all adding up to tens of thousands of pounds. As her own account increased, the Party’s account reduced before his eyes. He stopped at thirty thousand pounds. They only had twice that in their account, and any more would seem too suspicious.

On the Ballroom Dancing website, he added various vitriolic comments, using Elizabeth’s genuine forum name and email address. She attacked the poor standard of dancing, and admitted to deliberately judging those dancers she liked above the normal standards expected. It would seem as if she was having a rant, perhaps exploding after years of frustration. When the moderator asked her to desist, he replied in an aggressive style, using extreme swear-words.

They would think it was her of course, and any alibi would be useless, as it would all be tracked back to her laptop.

Less than three hours after he started, he poured some Bourbon and lit another cigarette. Politics, and Ballroom Dancing were her two joys in life, and he had hopefully destroyed both.

Giving it all time to sink in, he knew he would have to wait until the missing money was noticed by the local Conswrvative Party. He didn’t have much time, so gave them a nudge. Using the name of someone else on the Committee, he sent an email to the treasurer. It was apparently innocent, just wondering about Elizabeth seeming to be remarkably well off, and asking if she had access to the banking system. He soon saw the reply.

She did, and the treasurer would look into it.

Of course, both the sender and the recipient had no idea that Sloan was behind the email conversation. But he trusted human nature, and his mother’s unpopularity, and his trust was confirmed when the sender didn’t mention that he hadn’t sent the original email. Someone else seemed just as happy to play a part in her downfall.

Frustratingly for Sloan, he had to let events take their course from that point.

Elizabeth was approached by the treasurer, who telephoned her at home. “What nonsense. I have never touched any of the money. I am only granted access as a backup in case you are unwell. I suggest you have been duped, Oliver”. But Oliver was not going to leave it there, as a quick check on the accounts had showed there was thirty thousand pounds less than he had expected.

He rang the police at four-thirty that afternoon.

When the police knocked on the door early the next morning with a warrant to search her house, she was speechless for the first time in her life.

The police took Elizabeth’s laptop, and her phone. As she had been using Internet banking for many years, they asked her for the password, and she told them what it was. With nothing to hide, she was bullish, and arrogant. Those two personality traits had served her well, and she wasn’t about to change now.

When the search was completed, a plain clothes officer with a very large nose asked her to accompany him to the police station for questioning, along with his female partner who looked to be barely old enough to have left school. She agreed immediately.

“Lets go and clear this up. Complete nonsense, all of it!”

Refusing any legal help, or the offered tea or coffee, she launched into both of them in the interview room.

“Oliver has made some sort of balls-up, I tell you. God knows the man can just about add up on his fingers, let alone manage the finances of our Party. It’s him who should be sitting here, explaining how he has lost us so much money”.

As she had provided the passcodes for her laptop and banking app, the tech people didn’t even have to try to break into her device. In less than an hour, big nose and the schoolgirl had a folder full of papers in front of them, and started to ask her about the regular deposits. The longer they asked her questions, the quieter she became. An hour later, she asked them to contact her solicitor, a man she used because she knew him from Ballroom Dancing.

He spent some time perusing the evidence as Elizabeth sat watching him. Shuffling the papers together finally, he said just six words. “It doesn’t look good for you”. Red-faced and confused, she resported to shouting at him. “BUT I DID NOTHING WRONG! IT’S A MISTAKE!” He recoiled from the volume of her bellowing, and suggested she say ‘No Comment’ to anything else until they had spoken to the bank.

Charged with fraud, Elizabeth got bail pending a Court appearance. Big-nose and schoolgirl drove her home, and she sat fuming in the back seat all the way.

While he was waiting for the outcome of events concerning his mother, Sloan began the trickier task of tracking down his ex-wife, Nancy. Presuming she might have ditched the Sloan surname, he started with Zeigler, but got nowhere. Eventually, he managed to locate her marriage certificate to Otto, which gave her original maiden name. Nancy Brenda Potter was very English, and rather old-fashioned even given Nancy’s age. Armed with the surname of Potter, he began his search in earnest.

It wasn’t long before he found another marriage certificate using that maiden name. Only eight months ago, in Bridgetown, Barbados. The lucky, or should that be unlucky, groom had the grand name of Jeremiah Augustus Bankhead, and was listed as a ‘businessman’. Now he had Nancy Bankhead to find, and he found her all-too easily. She was now residing in Austin, Texas. Her husband was something big in the oil business, though he wasn’t listed as a CEO or director of any companies. Sloan soon found out why. Nancy was listed as owning three oil companies transferred to her by the elderly Bankhead.

An American magazine article listed her as ‘One of the most influential women in Texas’, and Sloan had to admit she still looked good in the photos. Now he had some real work to do. He had to hack into all the major banks operating in Texas, and see if he could follow the money to trace where she was hiding hers.

Meanwhile in England, Elizabeth had fired her solicitor after he advised her to plead guilty. She engaged an expensive defence lawyer, and arranged to pay a computer expert to examine all of her transactions independently of the police. The lawyer said they were entitled to a second opinion, and was happy to take her money for his large fee.

But the day before the Court appearance, during a late evening meeting, he advised her to plead guilty. “You will get a lighter sentence that way, and if you keep insisting you didn’t make those withdrawals, it might go badly for you”. He didn’t really know who he was dealing with of course. She fired him the same night, and vowed to defend herself.

Sloan allowed himself an extra large Bourbon after a long week at his computers. He had finally found Nancy’s money, hidden in bank accounts in the Cayman Islands, Switzerland, and Luxembourg. He smiled to himself as he lit his sixty-seventh cigarette since waking that morning.

It was a huge amount of money.

As he deftly transferred just over sixty-three million dollars into various shell accounts he had set up, Sloan managed to find a connection to Bankhead’s share dealer lurking in an email from Nancy. Using her details, he sent the dealer an email telling him to sell Nancy’s seventy-five percent of the comapny shares for the first price he could get once trading opened. Given the time difference, it would appear that Nancy was awake in the middle of the night, and Sloan doubted the share sale would be activated until the morning in Texas time.

While he waited for that, he donated one million dollars to sixty different charities in Britain. Anonymously of course, transferring the funds from his shell accounts before leaving just three million in one account then closing the others after paying the transfer fees. He was three milion richer, but had nothing to spend it on.

Lack of sleep and too much Bourbon took its toll, and he fell asleep in his computer chair.

Once he was awake he checked on the share dealer’s reply, and was overjoyed to see he had got to it before Nancy spotted it. The dealer was concerned that it would affect the company, and selling the shares in such bulk had dropped the price alarmingly, as well as involving various authorities suspecting some kind of insider trading. But the dealer had acted upon her instructions and now wanted to know which account he should transfer three hundred and eighty milion dollars, less commission, into. Sloan gave him the account number.

Nancy Bankhead woke up that morning next to her sleeping husband. She had no idea that her bank accounts were completly empty, all of her money gone forever, and that her husband now only owned twenty-five percent of his family oil company. Sloan was watching the story unfold on the morning news before Nancy was even out of the shower. And long before Federal agents came to knock on her door.

Sloan knew that the authorities in America would throw everything into trying to trace the money trail. But as their main suspects would be Nancy and her share dealer, once they discovered transactions re-routed through countries as far away as Brunei and Mongolia, they were highly unlikely to start considering a bitter, dying man in a West London apartment.

Her arrest was televised on every news channel in America, and also shown on the BBC. Wall Street was in uproar, and Bankhead’s oil company looked like it would be bust by the end of trading. Sloan was happy of course, though a coughing fit reminded him just why he had started all of this. He had to go to bed and have a lie down, consoling himself that his mother’s trial date must be coming soon. He also had to figure out how to give away three hundred and eighty million dollars without drawing attention to the donations.

When he felt well enough to get up, he checked his list again. Simon Cartwright was number three. That bullying boss didn’t seem so important now, but if he was on the list, something needed to be done. After a lot of thought, he realised it was going to be trickier than he expected. Cartwright was no longer as his old company, but was now head of HR for one of the country’s largest trade unions. Investigations into Simon’s social media profile showed a very active Twitter account, but not much else. His only Facebook presence was through his job at the union, dry stuff that was mostly job adverts and changes of policy.

He was going to have to wait. Sloan moved to number four.

Steve Cuthbertson, the chubby boy that had befriended him in the Scouts, then abused him with the help of Toby Williamson. He had an idea. Kill two birds with one stone.

Despite many hours of his life spent on the Dark Web, it never ceased to amaze Sloan just how dark it could get on there. After four hours of scrolling through unimaginable images and downloading them to a completely secure server, he felt like he needed a shower to wash away the experience. Refreshed after that, he had something to eat and started to investigate both Steve and Toby Williamson. Toby would be getting on a bit now, but Sloan was delighted to find he had some high-profile social media connection with the Scouts.

As for Steve, he was married with a teenage son, living in Kent, and working as a police officer.

Perfect.

They could both wait until tomorrow. He wanted to catch up on what had happened to Nancy.

Sloan was delighted to find reports of his mother’s court case on the website of the Kent County newspaper. It had also been picked up by some of the tabloids nationally, who delighted in the fact that the pompous elderly woman was defending herself and pleading not guilty. He wondered if his mother had ever heard the old saying, ‘A Man Who Is His Own Lawyer Has a Fool for a Client’. Or in her case, a woman.

Of course, the prosecuting barrister took her apart on the witness stand. She could offer no other explanation for the alleged fraud other than constantly repeating “But I didn’t do it”, and getting angrier each time she said it. When she denied having sufficient computer knowledge to do such a thing, he showed the court examples of her well-established computer skills when it came to managing other aspects of her life. The local Council, her Ballroom Dancing Society involvement, her quick adoption of Internet banking, and so on.

Elizabeth’s only reaction to being humiliated was to get so angry, the judge warned her that she would be removed from the proceedings unless she calmed down. Other witnesses included Oliver the treasurer who was quite happy to throw her under the proverbial bus if it meant he would not be shown up for neglecting his own duties. When she questioned him, the prosecuting barrister raised so many objections to her line of questioning, she ended up pounding her fists on the table in frustration.

After three days, the jury retired to consider their verdict, and were back in just over two hours, hoping to get away by lunchtime.

Guilty on every count of Fraud.

Despite her previous clean record, the judge was visibly annoyed by her plea of not guilty, and mentioned the cost to the public purse in his sentencing summation. She was ordered to pay back all the money, plus court costs, and sentenced to nine months in prison. Hearing that, Elizabeth collapsed in the dock, and had to be taken by ambulance to hopsital in handcuffs, escorted by two prison officers. Sloan knew she would only serve half the sentence. But she would lose her job, lose her seat on the local Council, her Conservative Paty membership, and she had given the Ballroom Dancing Association an excellent reason to ban her for life.

As far as he was concerned, it was the best outcome he could have hoped for.

Checking up on what was happening with Nancy, he was unsurprised to see it going through the more convoluted American court system, with its plea-bargains, various deals, and numerous appeals against this or that. Whatever the outcome, it didn’t matter. She would be penniless as an individual, likely to be divorced by Bankhead, and possibly deported back to England after any time served. Sloan was more than happy with that.

For the next few days, he tried to work out what to do with the three hundred plus millions of dollars he had stashed in various accounts around the world. Because of international money-laundering laws, he couldn’t just hand it all over to charities, as he had done with the smaller amounts. He finally resigned himslef to just keeping it all for now, and to worry about it closer to the time of his death.

It was time to get started on Steve and Toby.

Toby Williamson was now sixty-seven years old. Still associated with the Scouts, he lived alone in a rather grand house just outside Bearstead in Kent. As far as Sloan could find out, it was an inherited family home, worth a great deal of money. Toby had never married, and did not appear to have any current connection with Steve Cuthbertson. But he did have email addresses shown on his social media pages, and they also stated he was comfortably retired after selling the family business of apple orchards some years earlier.

Using a header from the Scouts, Sloan sent him an innocent-looking email inviting him to a ficticious event in London the following September. He hinted that it might involve a presentation of some kind, and that Toby should not make it public. Of course, the email was quickly opened, and Alex had access to Toby’s Apple desktop. He downloaded three thousand terribly indecent images of sex acts with young boys, mostly taken in the Far East. Then he put them in a file on Toby’s computer which he named ‘Good Things’.

Once that file was stored away on the computer with any other image files, Sloan turned his attention to Steve Cuthbertson. His Twitter profile was all about being a policeman, and also contained a contact email address, via police headquarters. Going back into Toby’s computer, he sent Steve an email from Toby suggesting he might like to look at a file called ‘Good Things’, which was duly attached.

All Sloan had to do now was wait.

Sloan had to push a little to make things happen with Toby and Steve. He had sat around for a couple of days expecting the photo files to be discovered somehow, but that hadn’t happened. Going back into both of their computers, he saw that Steve had opened the file sent by Toby, then quickly deleted it. He had not replied to Toby of course, as he was using a Police terminal.

As for Toby, he had not appeared to notice the file at all, so Sloan set it all in motion.

Using a fictitious name and email address which could not be replied to, Sloan contacted Kent Police headquarters and suggested that one of their officers was involved in a ring of men who were accessing obscene photos of young boys. He gave no reason as to why he would know this, and his fake name and email address disappeared seconds after he sent the message. He knew they would have to act, especially as he had named Steve specifically. Cuthbertson might have thought he was safe as he had deleted the photos, but Sloan knew they could be recovered.

And so did Kent Police technical experts.

It seemed obvious that they would also trace back the sender of the photos to Toby, no doubt arriving at his palatial home with a warrant to seize his computers and phone.

Just as it was all moving on so nicely, Sloan felt something strange in his chest, as if his lung was sticking as he was breathing. He had a good idea what it was, but this was disconcerting. He took himself off to hospital in a taxi, and after various tests, he was admitted because of breathing difficulties.

Although the treatment started to make him feel better, his blood oxygen saturation was still not good enough once they removed oxygen therapy. He was stuck there, with no access to his computers, and unwilling to use a hospital wi-fi connection to carry on with his nefarious plans on his smartphone. After six days, he had another scan, and they were still not happy. He started to wonder if the end had come too soon, and his only regret was that he still hadn’t worked out what to do about Simon Cartwright.

Tom Allison was easy enough. He could go the same way as Toby, once he was back home at his computers. But Simon was a problem. Sloan didn’t know much about Trade Unions, and couldn’t immediately think of a way to suitably discredit Cartwright. He needed time, time to do more research. But if he was going to remain trapped in hospital, that was never going to happen.

Four days later, the consultant finally appeared on the ward round. Sloan guessed they probably needed the bed for someone worse. “We are going to discharge you, Alexander, but we are arranging for you to have oxygen at home, and you will be shown how to self-administer it and change the bottles. Only use it if your saturation drops below the levels we will tell you about, try not to exert yourself unnecessariy, and we will see you back in the clinic in four week’s time”.

That was music to Sloan’s ears. He had no intention of exerting himself, but he was craving a cigarette with the urgency of a heroin addict.

They showed him how to change the small oxygen bottle, and sent him home with two bottles, a small saturation monitor, and six masks. It was all packed neatly into a black holdall that a porter carried as he wheeled him down to the main entrance in a wheelchair. He could have waited for four hours to be taken home by ambulance, but chose to pay for a taxi instead. On the way, he suddenly thought about Sheila McClaren again. He might well have time enough left to move her up onto the list.

After reading through his mail and enjoying his first few cigarettes for ages, Sloan settled down in front of his computers and perused all the news he had missed during his unexpected hospital stay.

It was national news, not just local to Kent. Toby had been arrested, Steve had been suspended from duty, then arrested, then charged along with Toby for possession of and downloading the same illegal images. Steve’s wife took the opportunity, and presumably a large sum of money, to sell her story to the tabloids. She was worried about her son, had Steve interfered with him? She had never felt right about her policeman husband, sure something dark was lurking in his background. And it had been. Her yellow-dyed hair and many visible tattoos marked her out for the newspapers as a certain type of woman, and they delved into her background, ruining her with the same glee that they had ruined her husband.

For Sloan, that was not something he had sought, but he didn’t have time to worry about her.

Sloan had more or less a week off, as he carried on trying to work out what to do with Simon Cartwright, and catch up on the news of the fallout from what he had already accomplished.

His mother was languishing in prison somewhere, her whole world destroyed. Yes, she would come out to the house and whatever money she had left, but she would be a social outcast, and likely have to move away to where nobody knew her. Even better, her remaining years would be consumed with rage. Rage at being convicted for something she hadn’t done. That was the icing on the cake for her son.

The most he could find out about Nancy was that she had managed to plea bargain her way out of jail time in America by pleading guilty to a lot of things she had never done. But Bankhead was divorcing her, and it seemed possible she would eventually have to leave that country. The jail time wasn’t the most important thing for Sloan. What mattered most to him was clearing her out financially, and blackening her name so that she was unlikely to find another job that didn’t involve her saying, “Do you want large fries with that?”.

As for the trials of Toby and Steve, they were still ongoing and still being reported daily. They had both gone with Not Guilty, and were trying to blame each other. It didn’t look good for either of them, as Steve had already lost his job, and his pension, as a policeman, and was standing trial as an unemployed private citizen.

Best of all, it seemed clear that he wasn’t suspected of anything. Perhaps Toby and Steve had long ago forgotten about him, and his mother would never think to give him credit for being behind her downfall. As for Nancy, she might be smart enough to eventually work out her former pet hacker could be involved. But after pleading guilty, her chance of raking over the coals of her conviction was zero.

It was time to delve into Simon.

Two days examining everything he could find about the man finally threw up an obscure interview he had given to a trade magazine about his experience in Human Resources. It cited a lot of qualifications, including a degree in Business Studies from Oxford University, a Masters Degree in the same subject, and membership of many official-sounding bodies that advised on HR policy all over Britain. That article, which Sloan had almost not bothered to read, was worth it’s weight in gold.

Pretending to be Cartwright, Sloan emailed Oxford University with an invented email address for Simon, asking to obtain a copy of his degree and Masters certificates. He pretended that he had lost them to unexpected flooding in his house, and needed replacements. It was easy to give the correct dates, as they had all been listed in the article. Sloan thought they might be useful somehow, but still wasn’t sure what he would do with them.

While he waited for a reply, he looked deeper into Simon’s background by pretending to be him on a site that provided access to geneaology and paying for membership using a Paypal account set up in Simon’s name. Sure enough, his background was modest. After all, he had never claimed any different when Sloan had known him, always boasting about how he had ‘come from nothing’. That nothing was a district of South London on the border with Kent. The census showed he was the only child of Edward and Valerie Cartwright. Edward was a train driver, and Valerie was listed as an Office Cleaner.

Cartwright had married young, fathered one daughter, then divorced after only two years. Access to the Public Records Office was easy for Sloan to get into, he did that all the time. His best guess was that he had married his girlfriend when he got her pregnant, then she had enough of him soon after. But it was all very tame stuff, not enough to use for revenge, and certainly not sufficient to make life difficult in his job. He was wondering where to go next when he got the reply from Oxford University.

They had no record of any student of the name of Simon Cartwright on the dates shown, and declined to enter into any further communication about the issue of replacement certificates.

Now the game was on.

Now that he had the email from Oxford University, Sloan could use the header and the name of the sender in the future to complain about Simon claiming to have qualifications from that famous educational establishment. But first he had to find out of Cartwright had any genuine qualifications to counter any complaint with.

What he found very interesting was that many other places were using a similar name to Oxford University. By swapping things around a bit, they could appear to be the genuine article. He found ‘The University At Oxford’, ‘Oxford College University’, and at least half a dozen more, all advertising courses online. Further investigations showed that four of these were just fronts for issuing degree certificates in return for a substantial fee.

To check out his theory, he invented a name, and applied to the so-called university for a certificate of a BA in History. They replied quite quickly, advising him that for a payment of five thousand pounds, they would add his name and date of qualification to their roll, and issue a degree certificate confirming the fact. They even hinted that because they were based in the city of Oxford, he could claim it was an Oxford University degree. A note at the bottom of the page advised him that it was not illegal to do this.

Of course, he did not proceed to the next section, where he would make payment.

While it might not have been proof positive, it was enough mud to throw, and would hopefully stick. So he contacted the Trade Union using the genuine Oxford email address and header, claiming that they were upset that one of their employees was trying to obtain bogus BA and MA certificates. And he gave the name of Simon Cartwight, naturally. If the Union had taken Simon’s word for his qualifications, they would undoubtedly follow up on the email, and ask to see them.

All that would take time, and it would not be easy to discover if it had worked.

That was okay though, as he could now deal with Tom Allison.

Thomas Allison was fairly easy to find. He had a good range of Social Media profiles as a retired teacher, including membership of the Parish Council in the Kent village where he lived now, and he was also advertising private tuition for school age children at a hefty fee. There was even a website, TDAllison.com, set up to take enquiries about his private teaching. Sloan wondered if those young private students were still getting Tom’s ‘special treatment’.

Early the next morning, Sloan went on the offensive. He sent Tom an email asking about the availabilty of tutoring for a ten year old boy who was struggling at school. A fake name and details of course, from an untraceable email address and one that could not be replied to. The file of illegal photos of young boys was attached secretly, and as soon as Allison opened it, the file downloaded into his computer with no title. Then he contacted the Parish Council, writing the email as a ‘concerned parent’.

It was a ficticious story of course, claiming to be the mother of a young son who was receiving private tuition from Allsion, and had come home complaining about being ‘touched inappropriately’. The concerned mother wanted them to know that she was shocked to discover that a retired schoolteacher and Parish Councillor was indulging in such things. She wanted them to do something about it immediately.

Not every organisation receiving such an anonymous complaint would take it seriously of course. Allison might have enemies in the claustrophobic atmosphere of a small English village though, and Sloan was counting on just that. And that Tom made a lot of the fact that he was a Parish Councillor on his website. Not that this was any guarantee of either a good education, or safety for the students.

After checking on both of his latest projects a few times during the day, Sloan had to go to bed that night feeling a little disappointed.

But there was always tomorrow.

The next day was equally frustrating, so he tried transferring some of the three hundred and odd millions of dollars around to see if the transactions came to notice. When that seemed to work okay, he sat down and made a list of worthy charities.

On the six-o-clock news that evening, he saw something that cheered him up. An unnamed man had been arrested in Kent, for possession of indecent images on his computer. He was detained pending further enquiries, and was said to be ‘co-operating with the police’.

Despite not being named, he was described as a ‘retired schoolteacher in his sixties’.

As he awaited the outcome of the trials and news of what might have happened to Simon, Sloan had a change of heart about Sheila McClaren. She seemed to be doing okay, with a very popular gaming website, and a prominent You Tube account where she played computer games on camera and attracted tens of thousands of fans. She had never grown up, on the face of it, although looking at her videos he could see she had continued to gain weight, and there was absolutely no mention of her being involved with anyone, or ever having married.

But she must have been earning well from her projects, as she was apparently living in a riverside flat in south London, mentioning nearby restaurants and bars that she recommended within walking distance of where she lived.

Okay, she had been harsh on him years ago. Sometimes mentioning him by name, calling him a cheat, a loser, and hoping he got what he deserved in time. He had resented that enough to bear a grudge for many years, but having had great success with most of those on his list, he decided to delete her name from where he had typed it under the original list. After a few more glasses of Bourbon, he also had another idea.

He would leave her all the money he had taken from Nancy and Bankhead’s oil company. The thought of it mae him smile, imagining her shock at inheriting such a fortune. After all, he had treated her badly, and after she had shown him great affection and probably true love. It wasn’t her fault that he hadn’t been able to trust her, or that he had been so easily swayed by Nancy at the time.

Actually leaving her the money was going to be tricky. He had it in different accounts all over the place, none of them in his own name. He had some idea what to do, but it was going to take a top lawyer to help him do it, a lawyer who could turn a blind eye to where the money had come from, for a suitably enormous fee. When he passed out cold on the sofa that night, he was still smiling.

On the Friday, Tom Allison was charged with possession of the indecent images, and he was all over the TV news. Even better, they had found tens of thousands more images on his laptops and computers, including vidoes he had made of himself with young boys. The police were also appealing for any victims of historical abuse by Tom to come forward. That same afternoon, Steve Cuthbertson and Toby Williamson were both found guilty in court, and sent on remand awaiting sentencing. It was one of Sloan’s best days, even though he had to go and lie on his bed with the oxygen bottle soon after.

Using the weekend for research, he found a high-end lawyer online and rang the office early on Monday morning to make an appointment. When he said it was about a will involving a considerable sum of money, they gave him an appointment for Thursday week, in the afternoon. It was an easy taxi ride from Sloan’s place, and he would allow an hour for the traffic.

On Wednesday morning, he rang the head office of the Trade Union where Simon Cartright worked and asked to speak to him. The receptionist sounded cagey, and asked what his business was. Sloan was almost honest for once, and said he was an old friend and colleague, hoping to catch up with Simon. Her reply delighted him.

“Sir, I am afraid that the gentleman is no longer working for us. He left our employ at the end of last week. I suggest you try to contact him some other way”.

A half-hearted punch into the air signalled Sloan’s delight as he hung up. The email had worked, and Simon had been exposed. There could be no other explanation for his hurried departure from the job. Now he would find it hard to get a job anyhwere, as he would be unlikely to get a reference. Sloan imagined him serving burgers standing next to Nancy, both asking, “Would you like large fries with that?”

All he had to do now was to find out about the sentencing of Toby and Steve. That shouldn’t take too long to be reported on.

He had to accept that he might well die without knowing the full outcomes of everything he had put in motion, but at least he knew that none of them would be unaffected by his actions. Toby, Steve, and Tom would all serve prison time, and it would be additional hell for Steve, as an ex-policeman. Symbolically, Sloan deleted the Word document containing his list and notes.

Job done.

On the day of his appointment with the lawyer, he prepared a folder containing all the documents he would need to show them. Bank account details, names, passwords, etc. And the benficiary details would be easy enough to trace once he was dead. Any competent lawyer would be able to track down Sheila from her extensive social media profile.

The short walk to the end of Ladbroke Grove tired him out and made him feel wheezy, but he knew he could easily hail a taxi at the junction with Holland Park Avenue. Smartly dressed in a nice suit, feeling content, he sat back in the cab and relaxed as the driver used all the shortcuts of his trade to get to the trendy offices on the south side of Blackfriar’s Bridge. The hardened old cabbie was genuinely surprised when Sloan handed him a twenty-pound tip on top of the fare.

“You sure, guvnor? Ta very much”.

Despite being fifteen minutes early he tried his luck anyway, and was shown into the office of a thirty-something man who looked more like a money-market trader than a solicitor. Striped shirt, jacket off, wide red braces holding up his trousers, and no tie. He refused the offer of a fancy coffee, but accepted bottled water. The strain of being out and about had made him thirsty.

Sloan was straight up with the man from the start. He had a lot of money, most of which was obtained fraudulently. It was in foreign bank accounts in three different names, and he had no way of proving he had come by it legitimately. Did the firm want the job or not? As the man pondered his decision, Sloan told him just how much was involved.

That sparked his interest.

“Shall we say a five-percent fee? For that I can shuffle it all around the world, get it nicely washed and tidied up, then all transferred back into an English account in your name. On top of my fee, I reckon you can expect to lose another ten to fifteen percent in expenses for doing that. Even after all that, the lady in question is going to inherit an enormous sum of money. She might well become one of the richest single women in Britain”.

They shook on it, and Sloan sat drinking his water as the man arranged the necessary paperwork that had to be signed. His last will and testament also included ownership of his flat in Nottting Hill, currently worth around one million pounds, and all completely legal. With one beneficiary, and the lawyer as the executor, the legal stuff was uncomplicated. A glamorous young woman brought in the papers about an hour later, and she signed as a witness. There were more handshakes, some copies for Sloan to slide into his folder, and he was back out on the street.

Feeling much better, he decided to walk north across the bridge. He thought he might go and have a Bourbon in a pub on Farringdon Street.

——————————————————————————————

Sheila McClaren had made the best of her life, using her love of computer games, and knowing her way around social media. But she had never been happy, not since the day Alex had told her about the whore he was leaving her for. She had played that conversation over in her head every day since, until she thought she might go insane. Taking solace from junk food and coca-cola, she had never sought another relationship. She hadn’t even got a cat.

Money was not a problem, but like the old saying, it had never bought her happiness. It had bought her a smart warehouse conversion on the south bank of the Thames though, just south of Blackfriar’s Bridge and not far from the Tate Modern gallery. It had also bought her a selection of very nice cars over the years, and she had just collected the latest one that afternoon. It was a new Range Rover, in British Racing Green. She didn’t need such a large four wheel drive car in London of course, who did? But she wanted one, so she had bought it.

Stuck in traffic heading south over the bridge, she recognised him immediately, despite all the years that had passed. He looked much thinner, and his face was almost gaunt. But there was that slightly vacant smile, the good looks, and the unmistakable fair hair. It was Alex Sloan.

When the van in front of her moved off, she waited a moment before accelerating up onto the pavement and driving straight at him. The impact shocked her as she crushed his body into the side of the bridge, and the airbag in front of her inflated. She put the car into reverse, backed up a little, then drove straight over him as he lay dying on the path. The folder had slipped from his hand into the dark waters of the river below. People were getting out of their cars and running over. Others were using their phones to call the emergency services, or film what was happening on video.

But Sheila didn’t care.

She sat in the car seat laughing out loud, for the first time in years.

The End.

Branscombe Hall: The Complete Story

This is all 30 parts of my recent fiction serial in one complete story. The story was prompted by the photo above, taken by Sue Judd.
https://suejudd.com/
It is a long read, at 22,915 words.

Norma was picking me up at ten. It was going to be twenty-six years. Hard to imagine, yet it seemed like yesterday whenever I tried to get to sleep. It would take well over an hour to drive there from where I lived now, but at one time it had only been ten minutes away. I chose what to wear carefully. Casual, nothing to stand out. Just another visitor.

Gregg had been everything I didn’t usually like. Short, cocky, in your face. But he had some things about him that I did like. His London accent, a good physique, cropped hair, and a very manly posture. There was nothing remotely soft about him, and somewhere deep in my mind, he seemed like the real men I had read about in books. Confident, assertive, not taking no for an answer. Attractive in both personality and looks.

I was fresh out of university, a Gloucestershire girl who suppressed her giveaway accent, and had hardly travelled. Unless you counted a caravan holiday in Wales, or a school trip to Calais. My knowledge of the world was vicarious, taken from photos, books, and study. I knew all there was to know about nineteenth century British art, but had never felt the need to visit the places where they were painted. It was a cosy world, cocooned by doting parents. But it had been a happy world.

There had been boyfriends, but nothing serious. One at school, and two more at university. My mum had told me not to give them what they wanted too soon, or they would dump me. I ignored her, but she was proved right.

Then she died, and broke my heart.

Dad took me on, trying hard to be both parents and juggle a busy life. He owned the premier auction house in Gloucester, famous for high art and expensive ceramics. To make me feel involved, he took me to work with him, and one day he told me that it would all be mine, and he wanted me to be his partner. It was so easy to slip into that life, which became so much more than my first, and only, job. I became the paintings valuer, and I was occasionally allowed to preside over the fine art auctions. The first time I raised the gavel on a thirty-three thousand pound sale, I thought I would pass out. But I didn’t.

So when I came home with Gregg after our second date, he wasn’t amused. He had only been in Gloucester for a friend’s stag night, and I had only been in that bar at the insistence of an old schoolfriend. A regular army paratrooper based in Essex was far from his idea of being the son-in-law he wanted, or the husband for his only child. I could feel the awkward atmosphere as Gregg tried to charm him, and my dad did his best to make him feel unwanted. Then the army took him away. Exercises somewhere, location not disclosed. Dad jumped on the opportunity.

“Use that time away, Alicia. You have to realise that he is not for you. Just look at the differences in background and aspirations in life. He spoke about getting three stripes in the Paras, and hoping for an army house when he got married. Can you imagine yourself in that situation? If you think about it, you must see sense”.

That’s what dads do, try to protect their daughters. But as soon as they turn against your choice of man, that makes you all the more determined to prove them wrong. That should be lesson one in father-daughter relationships. Don’t try to turn them against a man, as that will make them fall in love with him.

And of course, that is exactly what happened.

Norma did the finances at the auction house. She worked out the commissions, paid the wages of the staff, and dealt with the accountant to sort out the tax. I guessed at the time that she was at least ten years older than me. She never spoke about family, and wore no wedding ring. She was a private person, and I confess I wondered whether or not she had a thing going with my dad. There was no evidence of that though. She never once came to the house, and dad didn’t make excuses to work late, or disappear at weekends.

Back then, I had no idea what an important role Norma would play in my life. How could I?

Once Gregg had some leave, I went to visit his family in Essex. I had heard of Basildon, but never been there before. He met me at the railway station, driving his dad’s Ford Cortina. I remember it was a metallic gold colour. I was going to stay in his older sister’s former room. She had got married some years earlier, but she was coming to the house with her husband and young son to meet me. His maternal granny was going to be there too, and one of his aunts. It sounded serious, and I was nervous.

When we arrived at the small terraced house, they were already there. It felt a lot like walking into a job interview, with Gregg’s family as the panel. Everyone firing questions at me while I still had my jacket on, then being force-fed large mugs of tea and chunks of home made cake. They were nice enough, don’t get me wrong. Decendants of hardcore Cockney East Londoners who had made the move to Basildon after the war to get away from the virtual slums they grew up in. They had bettered themselves, and were proud of that.

His sister was called Frances, and she was eyeing me warily. “Come upstairs, and I’ll show you where you are sleeping tonight. It’s my old room, and comfortable enough”. I followed her up the stairs as she took them slowly, burdened by her weight. The room was probably much as she had left it, a single bed, desk and chair, one slim bookcase on the opposite wall. “Mum changed the sheets, obviously. The bathroom’s across the landing. It’s the only one, so best to tell someone you are going to use it so they don’t walk in on you”.

She closed the door.

“Gregg says you’ve been to university, live in a fancy big house, and your dad owns his own business. Auctions and antiques, he said”. I told her that was more or less right, except I was a partner in the auction house. Her legs didn’t want to hold her weight any longer, and she plopped down heavily on the bed.

“Well, fing is, we all left school when we could, got any job we could get, and none of us went to university. This house is owned by the local Council, and mum and dad rent it. Between you and me, I don’t reckon either of them have read a book since they had to read one at school. As for me brother, he was always in trouble at school, and joined the army to get away. If he hadn’t done, reckon he would have ended up in prison”.

I replied that Gregg had told me most of that, and that it didn’t matter to me. She shook her head. “Maybe so, but if you are gonna marry me brother, it’s gonna matter then. Can you imagine your fancy family clapping eyes on us lot at the wedding? Can you see yourself living in Army married quarters with all the pregnant wives and nuffink to do?”

The more she talked, the more apparent her accent became. I told her that we hadn’t spoken about marriage, had only had a few dates, and for good measure I added that we hadn’t even had sex. She reached into the pocket of her jeans, took out a packet of cigarettes, and lit one. As an afterthought, she offered me the packet, and I declined.

“Trouble is, Alicia love, he is set on marrying you. Been talking about it since he came back from meeting your dad. Now I don’t want to sound funny or nuffink, but I don’t think that’s a good idea. And I reckon if you think about it, you will know it’s a bloody silly idea. You two are just too different. It could never last. Now we are going to go back downstairs. Me dad wants to treat us all to an Indian meal to celebrate you and Gregg. So play nice, and don’t mention this conversation. Then when you get back to your country estate tomorrow, let Gregg down gently. You know I’m talking sense”.

Eating the too hot curry that I hadn’t even ordered, I couldn’t help being amazed. Reverse snobbery. Frances didn’t want her brother to have a girlfriend from a different background, and neither did my dad. For different reasons, but the same outcome.

That just made me all the more determined to make it work.

When Gregg gave me a lift to the station on Sunday morning, I asked him why his family were talking about us getting married, even though it had not been discussed between us. He was happy to answer me.

“I told them, this is the girl I want to marry. I hope you like her, but tough luck if you don’t because I am going to do all I can to make her my wife. Sorry if they grilled you about that, but take no notice of them. I mean what I say though”. I was flattered by his determination, I confess. But I mentioned the problem of distance. I lived near Gloucester, he was based in Essex with the Army. How could marriage work?

His reply wasn’t what I wanted to hear.

“Well, you work in auctions and stuff. There are plenty of those places in Essex. I reckon you could get a job easy. You could even live at my parents’ place, save renting anywhere. Then I can apply for married quarters, but I want to wait until I make sergeant”.

We arrived at the station while I was still thinking how to reply to that. He kissed me goodbye and said he would come to see me on his next leave. “I can get a room somewhere, maybe a pub with accommodation. Save upsetting your old man by staying at the big house”. It was a long train journey back to Gloucester, and I had a lot of thinking to do.

Obviously, I had no intention of giving up my partnership in the business, and applying for a job in Essex. And even less intention of ever living at his mum and dad’s house in Basildon. But there was no denying how I felt about him, and those feelings were growing. I drove home from the station car park, wondering how the hell we could ever work things out.

There was no time to dwell on that though, as that was the night Branscombe Hall came into my life.

It had been a manor house since not long after the Norman invasion in 1066. Built on extensive lands granted to one of William The Conqueror’s nobles in gratitude for his service. By the Elizabethan period, it boasted a fine ten-bedroom house with a grand hall, and the income from the lands around the estate made Lord Branscombe one of the richest men in the west of England. It was years after the Civil War that it really became prominent though. The lord at the time had picked the wrong side, and raised troops for the King. When the royalists lost he was in disgrace, and forced to pay fines that almost bankrupted him.

Then Charles the Second regained the throne, and he repaid the loyalty of the Branscombe family to his late father with more land, and a huge grant of money to renovate the house. A new house was built in the latest seventeenth century style, and everyone started to call it Branscombe Hall. The new lord became a patron of the arts, a mission he passed on to his son. That son started to collect paintings in the eighteenth century, and other works of fine art.

Those of us living nearby knew it well. Only ten minutes by car from my family home, we would drive past the high walls encircling the estate almost every day. Local people had jobs there; everything from gardeners to livestock managers and gamekeepers. Members of the royal family and other aristocrats were regular visitors for the game shooting and annual Grand Ball, continuing a tradition started during the reign of Queen Victoria. The place was steeped in history.

The news when I got home was that Lord Branscombe had died suddenly. His son had inherited both the title and the house and land. He was not that interested though, as he lived a bohemian lifestyle in London’s fashionable Chelsea. His agent had contacted ny father over the weekend, instructing us to catalogue his art collection, with a view to selling it. Dad was smiling as he told me. “This is right up your street, Alica. The best estimate is the house has over three thousand paintings inside, many stored in the attics. And that’s without the ceramics, and furniture dating back to the fifteen hundreds”.

In bed that night, I was so excited, I could hardly sleep.

Lady Branscombe was polite and chatty when she welcomed me to her home. Much younger than her recently-deceased husband, and not the mother of Lord Julian Branscombe who had inherited the Hall, she was happy to tell me that she wouldn’t be around for too long.

“I was left very comfortable in my husband’s will. So I am escaping the dismal weather in England and going to live in our former holiday home in the south of France. That is my home now, and will suit me nicely. You will be dealing with young Julian, and you are welcome to that. My housekeeper is called Sullivan, and she will be staying on for now. She has been given instructions to accommodate your every wish, so I hope that suits. I doubt you will see me again after today”.

With that, I considered myself dismissed.

Sullivan was waiting outside the drawing room. Shrew-faced, dressed all in black, she made no secret of the fact that she considered me to be an interruption in her day.

“You are free to come and go in daylight hours, Ma’am. The front door will be open from eight, and closed at dusk. What you do with your time is up to you. I have received orders to leave every door in the house open for you once Lady Branscombe has left later tonight”.

My heavy bag contained notebooks, reference books, and a large SLR camera plus many rolls of film. I had thought to include a sandwich wrapped in cling film, and a small bottle of orange juice, as I very much doubted that refreshments would be provided.. The huge house amazed me with its mixture of faded grandeur and modern conveniences. It had never been open to the public, as so many similar houses had. I started to wander around the seemingly endless rooms, and soon concluded that I was going to need a large step ladder to get up to look at some of the paintings. And someone to help me take them off the walls for closer inspection.

After writing notes feverishly, I decided there was little point hanging about that morning. Dad would have to be involved, providing a company van, ladders, and a pair of willing hands to help too. I was also going to have to talk to him about getting someone to cover me at the auction house. In one small room alone I had seen enough antiques and paintings to provide a full week’s work. As I drove back to work, I shook my head at the sheer amount of work that would be required to catalogue and sell off the specified items.

It could easily take a year, with me working full-time.

Dad was ahead of me. Young Caroline was only twenty, and had worked for us for two years. But she was as bright as a button and had already been approached about covering my role. That was sweetened with a twenty percent pay rise, and she had jumped at the opportunity. He had secured a detailed and up-to-date plan of the house from his contact at the agent’s, and agreed with me that we should allow a full year to approach the job properly. He had got a message to that effect back to Lord Branscombe.

There could never be just one sale. Flooding the market with desirable antiques and paintings would immediately lower the auction value of everything. Some would have to be sent to other auction houses, especially those in London that attracted fat-wallet buyers from abroad. We could do a deal on splitting the commission when the time came. Meanwhile, I could go through the miscellaneous items that would sell for well under five hundred, and prepare a general auction for those first.

This was my dream, and exactly what I had studied for. A huge project that would cause a stir in the world of auctioneers. And it was all mine.

Late that night, I was still awake making notes, when my landline rang on the bedroom extension. It was Gregg. He wanted to chat, and seemed irritated when I appeared to be distracted. I tried to explain about the Branscombe Hall job, but he talked over me.

“Yeah, yeah. That sounds good. But anyway ‘Licia, I can come down to yours at the end of the month. I’ve already booked a room in Gloucester”. I told him that was fine with me, but I would have to be back at the Hall on Monday. He sounded excited. “Look, something big is happening, and I want to talk to you, seriously like. Okay?”

Left wondering what serious talk he wanted to have, I went back to my notebook.

Engrossed as I was in my daily visits to the Hall, I had almost forgotten about Gregg coming up that Saturday. He made the long drive in his dad’s car, and his hotel was a modest place on the edge of Gloucester. It was lucky that he rang me on the Friday evening to remind me of the address of his hotel, or I might not have shown up at all.

There is a lot of truth in the saying that absence makes the heart grow fonder. He looked lovely when I met him in the city. Smartly dressed in a nice suit, fit and happy, full of smiles. I had packed an overnight bag, telling my dad not to expect me home until Sunday. I hadn’t told him I was meeting Gregg, and he didn’t ask where I was going.

Although I was not going to initiate taking our relationship to the next level, I was ready to do so if that was what what Gregg wanted. But when we went up to his room late that afternoon, he wanted to talk, not make love.

“Something is happening that I can’t tell you about, ‘Licia. Army stuff, and you will know about it soon anyway. But it has made me think seriously about us”. He reached into his jacket pocket and produced a ring box. Dropping his accent to speak strangely formally, I was gobsmacked by what he said.

“Alicia, I think you are fantastic. I am completely in love with you, and I would be the happiest man in the world if you would agree to be my wife”.

I let him slip the ring onto my finger. A tiny diamond in the centre, sapphires either side. It felt a bit loose, but sparkled nicely. I realised later that I didn’t actually say anything in reply, but I remembered nodding my head eagerly. The next hour was a blur. He wrapped his arms around me, said how much he loved me, and then we made love on top of the bed, still half-dressed. He hadn’t even asked if I was on the pill, but luckily I was.

When we were getting ready to go out to dinner, he hit me with another surprise.

“The thing is, I might be going away soon. A long way away. So it would be great if we could get married now. No fuss, just some witnesses, and maybe have a proper celebration when I get back. I can stay on here, and we can enquire about a special licence for a Registry Office wedding in Gloucester next week. That okay with you”.

All these years later, I still have no idea why I agreed. No idea why I didn’t remind him of the distance we lived from each other, and that I would never want to work in an Essex auctioneers. I should have said so much, but I said nothing. Just more stupid nodding. Did I really want to get married that badly? I suppose I must have. He insisted on driving to my home on the Sunday, to talk to dad.

That was a difficult conversation.

Not strictly true, as there was very little conversation. Dad looked at me, then looked at Gregg. Turning to me he quietly said, “You are a grown woman, and if that is what you want, then I will support you completely”. Then he reached over and shook Gregg’s hand. I almost wished he had lost his temper instead, as my dad seemed to age ten years in five seconds. “Shall we have a drink, Gregory? Just a small one to celebrate, as you are driving?” Gregg grinned, and visibly relaxed.

“It’s just Gregg, actually. My mum tells the story that when she was pregnant with me, she had a craving for Gregg’s sausage rolls, couldn’t get enough of them. She tells my dad that if it’s a boy, she’s gonna call him Gregg”. My dad had almost certainly never heard of the bakery chain, but he smiled kindly anyway.

As it turned out, it wasn’t that easy to circumvent the twenty-eight days notice to get married in time. Gregg had to involve his commanding officer in the process, using the reasoning that he was being posted somewhere for an indeterminate time. We spent hours in the city trying to arrange it, and I missed two full days at Branscombe hall, plus the Friday when we actually got married. There was a cancellation on the Friday morning. Just as well, as Gregg had to go back to barracks that night.

Dad came, Norma was a witness for me, and John Alwright witnessed for Gregg. John was our company handyman, and the only one doing nothing that morning. I walked out onto the street as Mrs White, and had to say goodbye to my husband there and then. He was getting a taxi back to the hotel before driving back to Essex.

While I was in the city, I had my engagement ring altered.

Gregg had been correct when he said I would soon know what all the fuss had been about. Argentina had invaded The Falkland Islands, and Britain was sending a task force to recapture them. At first, it didn’t feel like a real war, not like the war you see in films, or history documentaries. But I knew Gregg was going there, ships could be sunk, planes shot down, and soldiers could be kiled or wounded. It seemed like I could become a widow before I had started being a wife.

Dad sat me down for a serious talk.

“Look, he will come back, I’m sure of that. We are more than a match for the Argies, I promise you. I wouldn’t be surprised it it was all over by the end of the month. Meanwhile, I think you shoud look for somewhere to live. You know you are welcome to stay here for as long as you want, but I am sure you will agree it would never work with Gregg living here as your husband. Get yourself a nice cottage nearby, you still have the money mum left you for a deposit, and you earn more than enough to get a mortgage. When he comes home you will just have to be firm with him, tell him there is no chance of you ever moving to Essex”.

I was conflicted. Moving out of home felt like a big step to me. Bigger than getting married even. Dad was right though, I would never leave the business and live in Essex. That would have to be sorted out as soon as he got back from the stupid war. Best to have a place of our own to come home to. They were bound to give him leave after a real war. I didn’t want to commit to buying though, so I rented a two-bedroom cottage three miles away. Fully-furnished, and in nice decorative order, it had been used as a holiday cottage for some years, but lack of renters for holidays had made them change to residential rental.

The contract was for six months, and all I had to move were my clothes and a few very personal things I wanted to have near me. It was also around the same distance from Branscombe Hall, though in a different direction. The first night I slept there felt weird. My own place, albeit rented. When I had been at uni I had shared a flat, but never felt precious about the property. This felt completely different, as it would likely be my first marital home.

The Hall kept my mind off the war, though when I got home in the evening I eagerly awaited the main news on TV. Of course, the war was the main story every night, and I suspected that the Paras would be fighting on the front line. Dad had told me that the Army would let me know if anything happened to Gregg. He found an address for me to write to, and I notified them of my change of address to the cottage, and my new home phone number.

It soon became obvious dad was wrong about how long it would last. With the end of the month looming, there was little sign of it ending.

Away from the cottage, I didn’t discuss the war. I continued to catalogue the paintings and antiques, sending two major art works I found down to a specialist restorer in London. Their work would be expensive, but could seriously increase the sale price at auction later. I was delighted to also discover some amazing provenance for almost everything in the house. Receipts and invoices dating back to the early eighteenth century, even bills of sale from before that. The Branscombe family had obviously never thrown away a single piece of paper. Each day at work was a treasure trove for an art history obsessive like me.

Back at home each evening, I forced myself to eat something, and watched the news. I kept reminding myself of the old saying, ‘no news is good news’. I had no news of Gregg, so considered that to be good. But the Falklands was a long way from Gloucestershire, so who knew how long it might take for news to reach me.

During the first week of May, I was busy examining some Chinese porcelain, and hadn’t heard the door to the room open. When I heard a voice behind me, I almost dropped a very expensive vase. “You must be Alicia, the lady who is going to make my fortune”.

That was the day I met Lord Julian Branscombe.

Julian Branscombe had been described to me as a Bohemian, but the young man I saw looked just like any fashionable Londoner at the time. Except he had an expensive camera around his neck, and a heavy bag that looked like it contained lenses, and probably more cameras. He might have been two years older than me, or two years younger, it was hard to say.

“I thought I could help by taking photos. I have some lights and a tripod in the car, but if you have already sorted that, I can take a back seat. I thought I would stay for a few days, and you could tell me how you are getting on”.

He was easy going, friendly, and nice to talk to. After university, he didn’t want to come back to an older than usual father, and a step-mother who took no interest in him. So they had bought him a flat in Chelsea, a sports car and some camera equipment, and he had decided to become a professional photographer. Like many others, he had sold little or no photos; but unlike many others, he had an income from his family that allowed him to live a wealthy lifestyle without actually having to do anything resembling work.

The young Lord was fun, but distracting. With him around, I would never get any work done. So I told him we were sorting the photos, and suggested that he drove around the county finding interesting things to photograph. After two days of that, he insisted I stayed for dinner with him that night. He had arranged something like a banquet, and did not want to eat alone. He talked a lot like a Victorian, which made me a little uncomfortable.

“Oh, come on, please. I have had the servants stay on to serve the dinner and clear up, and I would feel bad if it was only for me”.

During dinner, I felt incredibly awkward. The servants hardly knew him, and appeared to wonder what the hell I was doing there. Over the main course, I revealed that I was married, and that my husband was fighting in the Falklands. His reply was nothing like I had expected from an aristocrat.

“I’m sorry for your situation, but I think this war is ridiculous. Do you even know how close the Falklands are to Argentina? We should have handed them back decades ago. That Thatcher expects men to die to hang on to them is just bloody unacceptable”. His reference to Margaret Thatcher surprised me. My dad thought she was fantastic, and I had never let on to him that I thought she was horrible. Being an aristocrat, I had expected Julian to be on her side.

Although I had no intention of staying for dessert, he insisted. I had missed the early news, but was desperate to get home for the ten-o-clock bulletin. “Please stay. I asked for Spotted Dick, that was my favourite as a child”. As I tried not to appear greedy, but ate the pudding very quickly, he had another idea. “Why don’t you show me around? I haven’t been back here for so long, things must have changed. I have a nice car so I am happy to drive, and you could show me some interesting places to photograph”.

My explanation that time away from the Hall would seriously delay the sale just made him chuckle.

“Look, my lovely step-mummy has swanned off to Nice, and I am left in charge of everything. So a few days will make no difference to me. I have plenty of money to be going on with, and if I know anything about antiques and paintings, which is not that much I grant you, the anticipation of a forthcoming sale will only increase interest and eventually raise prices. How about I meet you here tomorrow morning, around eleven? I am not an early riser, so by the time we get into Gloucester I will be able to buy you lunch”.

He was a man who would not take no for an answer, so I said yes.

The next morning, I spent a long time choosing what to wear. Then I spent ages doing my make-up, until I looked as if I was going out to a nightclub, not lunch with a Lord.

Driving to the Hall, I started to feel guilty.

Gregg was in a South Atlantic winter war zone, and I was going on a date with another man.

Julian Branscombe splashed out on a nice lunch in one of Gloucester’s best hotels. To be honest, it wasn’t my thing. Tiny portions of mis-matched ingredients arranged to look nice on a plate, and served up at a ridiculous price to the diners. At least he was paying. I declined wine as I was driving, so he had a bottle of Pouilly-Fuissé to himself as he happily told me his life story.

Expensive boarding school to get him away from the woman he considered to be a wicked step-mother. No contact with his real mother, who spent most of her life in alcoholic rehab before committing suicide. No siblings, and a young life overshadowed by being told he would inherit the house, land, and title as soon as his father died.

The result was an academic wasteland, only rescued by his father paying the fees to attend a minor art college in London and complete a non-authorised Diploma in Photography. Then a carefree life in London, numerous girlfriends, some hangers-on, and a brief dalliance with hard drugs. I was surprised when he told me he was nearly thirty-two. I would have put him a good few years younger than that.

At the end of it all, he was a man of little substance. Never had a job. Never sold a photo, except to some sycophantic friends who owed his dad a favour. Got two girls pregnant and arranged their abortions, and employed a cook/housekeeper to look after him in his swanky London apartment.

“She’s an absolute treasure, Alicia. Irma is originally from some remote part of Russia, speaks pidgin English, and must be pushing fifty. But she looks after me like the mother I never had. The bonus is that she doesn’t seem to like me very much, so I have never had to contemplate sharing my bed with her”.

By the time he ordered himself a large Cointreau to finish off the meal, I had decided that I didn’t like him very much either.

His idea of taking photos in Gloucester was soon abandoned, and on the way back to the Hall, I had to keep moving my leg away to avoid him trying to grope me. When he staggered out of my car and invited me into the house, I invented a reason to have to go and see my dad and drove off before he could argue.

The next day when I went to work at Branscombe Hall, I was edgy for the first time. Julian had definitely missed his chance. He was undeniably attractive, and I was a lonely wife. But his personality was intolerable, and I would never have succumbed to his clumsy advances. I fully realised why the staff and his step-mother almost sneered when they mentioned his name.

He turned up not long before I was due to leave. Clicking away with a stupidly expensive camera, and interrupting my cataloguing.

“Alicia, my dear. I thought I would make a photographic record of my heritage, before it is all sold off. Can I tempt you to stay for dinner? PLease don’t make me eat alone”. I knew better, but agreed to dine with him. I was hungry, and had no intention of staying on once I had eaten. The waitress gave me such a look, I knew she thought I was shagging him. But as I knew better, I ignored her raised eyebrows. During dinner, Julian talked about his favourite subject.

Himself.

Oh, he had been everywhere. Tibet, Utah, Iceland, India, the South Seas, even backpacking in Laos, of all places. I just knew he was going to ask me where I had been, and when he did I told him the truth. He tried to sound gracious, but his tone was patronising.

“Well, Wales has a lot to offer of course. Neolithic history, a Celtic heritage, and not least providing many of our kings and queens with the Tudors”. I had stuck to one glass of wine, and almost had to physically hold him off from pouring me a large Cognac. He was so entitled in every respect, he was like a dictionary definition of the word. When I got back to the cottage that night and sat in front of news at ten, I was so relieved to have got away from him.

But the news from the Falklands was far from good.

Lord Julian Branscombe hung around just long enough to get bored of asking me out and getting turned down, as well as being bored with his supposed project of photographing every detail of his inheritance. His departure to London coincided with the news that the Paras were in action at Goose Green, outnumbered by the Argentinian troops. I knew Gregg would be there, so tried not to look at the news.

But I couldn’t help myself.

I felt sick. Eighteen killed, and sixty-four wounded. Naturally, I feared the worst. But there was no call from the military, and nobody turned up at my door with a woman or priest accompanying them. I thought they should change the rules, and also tell the wives if their husbands had survived. My dad was still upbeat, if annoying.

“You would have heard if one of them was Gregg, so don’t worry. And look on the bright side, the Argies can’t cut it, and we won the battle!” I wanted to shout at him for ignoring the deaths and injuries suffered, but I knew I should really have been shouting at Maggie Thatcher.

As usual, the Hall took my mind of the war.

In a dusty attic on the west side of the house, I found three paintings by Joshua Reynolds under an old tarpaulin. They were portraits, all dating from the seventeen-seventies, and not any I had seen catalogued previously. Lord Branscombe at the time, also called Julian, must have commissioned them as they showed him, his wife, and an older woman who might have been his mother in law. Now we were talking serious money, with the work of one of England’s most revered artists. When I told my dad, he was excited enough to drive over to look at them.

That same attic revealed one of my personal favourite finds at the hall. A religious theme on a large canvas that looked like something from the Flemish School. I could feel a tingle, as I was sure it was a Van Dyck, probably painted around the time of his famous portrait of Charles the first, in the sixteen-thirties. If authenticity could be established, it might be worth a small fortune. I was amazed that they were not hanging on the walls, and suspected the Victorian Branscombes hadn’t liked them that much. Dad shared my excitement, and immediately made a phone call to have them collected for cleaning.

One mistake I had made had been giving Julian my phone number. He started to call me at home, sometimes late at night. He was usually drunk, but sometimes sounded high, off his head on something. He would talk nonsense at me for as long as I could tolerate it before hanging up. The main reason for his calls was to invite me to London, to stay at his flat. “Alicia, my dear, London is the place for someone with your talents. You are wasting away in that rural backwater. I could introduce you to some amazing people on the art scene in the city, I really could. And Irma would look after you, maintain the proprieties, and all that”.

Reluctant to lose the job for our company, I kept making excuses that sounded plausible enough to calm him down. But the calls became so tiresome that I often resorted to leaving the phone off the hook when I went up to bed.

Dad was spending a fair bit of company money having the paintings, clocks, furniture, and porcelain checked for authenticity, and cleaned or restored where appropriate. Norma was noting down all our costs, which would be dedcuted from the eventual sale price, on top of our fifteen percent commission. I had expected Julian to haggle when he was staying at the Hall, but he never even mentioned it.

Now he was back in London, I was able to proceed without interruption, and by the end of June I had cleared out, photographed and catalogued everything from the west wing attic. I had a system in place, and was ahead of the game.

Then I had a phone call from the army.

“Mrs White, this is just to inform you that your husband Corporal White has been listed as wounded in action. He is currently receiving excellent medical care on a hospital ship and I will update you when we know more”. I must have asked him a lot of questions, but can’t remember what I said now, just what he said. As always, Dad brushed it off.

“Don’t worry darling, the army looks after its own”.

These days, not so many people remember the Falklands war. It only tends to be spoken about on anniversaries, like ten years after it happened, and so on. But it was a short war, lasting only ten weeks. So by the time the last week in June was nearing its end, I received the news that Gregg was coming home. They had never updated me about his injuries, so I had resorted to contacting his base in England, only to be told they couldn’t discuss it over the phone.

The truth was, I was concerned about his return. I hardly knew him after all, and we had spent no time together after the wedding. My dad suggested I take a break from my work at the Hall, and go away with Gregg somewhere once he got back. It was going to take a while, as he was coming home by sea, so I had no definite date to aim for. I decided to wait, see how he was, and how much leave he would be allowed.

The work at the Hall was taking up a lot of Norma’s administration time, so I agreed with dad that we should take someone on to help her. We employed the first applicant, a fresh-faced young woman from Bristol called Melanie. She had no formal qualifications, but she had worked as a book-keeper for a small auction house near Bristol. A separation from her long-term boyfriend had made her keen to move away from that city, and she seemed more than capable of doing the work.

With Melanie freeing up a lot of Norma’s time, she concentrated on what we were doing at the Hall, and we became close. Norma was like the mother I had lost in so many ways, and outside of the workplace she was kind to me, and funny too. We were busy in the east wing attic one morning when my dad arrived unexpectedly. “Gregg’s home. He went to my house in a taxi, and when nobody was there he came to the auction house. I left him there, said I would come and tell you”.

To say I was nervous was an understatement. Dad took Norma back, and I drove my own car. Gregg was waiting in the office, dressed in his army uniform. He didn’t appear to have any injuries I could see, but as I walked in he threw his arms around me and started to cry like a baby. I got him out of there and took him to the cottage. He told me that the army had failed to pass on my change of address, so he had gone to my parents’ house. I made him some tea, and sat watching him drink it. He looked pale, and had lost weight. I explained that the army had told me he had been wounded, and asked him where he had been hurt.

At first, he seemed to be reluctant to tell me. Then he finished his tea.

“Two of my best mates, ‘Licia’. Both of them killed almost next to me. Something had hit my helmet, knocked me cold. When I came round, they were covered up, and I was on a stretcher next to them. They took me to an aid station near the fighting, and a doctor told me I had been lucky. Said he couldn’t find anything wrong. But I couldn’t stop shaking love, so he eventually sent me to the hospital ship”.

This wasn’t the Gregg I had known a couple of months earlier. He looked older, his eyes were different, and he couldn’t seem to keep still. I told him about my dad’s suggestion that we should go away, but he shook his head. “I’m still shown as sick. Got to go into military hospital in a few days time for some sort of tests. Evaluation, they call it. They let me come and see you, but only on a three-day pass. I came straight here, haven’t seen my mum and dad yet. I really need some sleep, love. Okay if I get my head down upstairs?”

Left alone with my thoughts, I could hardly believe that my tough soldier husband had returned home in such a state.

The reality of combat had been nothing like he had expected it to be, obviously.

He slept all the rest of that day, and most of the night. I stayed downstairs on the sofa so as not to disturb him, but he woke me up at three in the morning pacing the floor in the living room. I asked him what was wrong.

“They’re trying to get rid of me, I just know it. They’re saying it’s my nerves, and I don’t have an injury. But the bullet hit my helmet, so that’s not my fault, is it? They laughed at me for wearing that helmet when we went into action. Paras wear red berets, they said. Well that didn’t do my mates any good, did it? Serves them right for refusing to wear their helmets and laughing at me, I reckon”.

Not really knowing what to say or do, I just let him rant for a while, then made us some tea. He surprised me by going back to bed after he had drunk it. When I heard him snoring, I went through his kitbag. I found some sedatives, presumably supplied by the army. Small wonder he was so out of it, if he had been taking lots of those. I waited until eight, and then rang his mum. She was offhand, sounding unconcerned.

“My Gregg will be alright, he’s had a head injury you know. You’ve gotta give him time, Alicia. Being in a war is very different to being in barracks, or training. He’s lost some good mates, bound to take some time to adjust. Worse still, the army’s saying he has a problem with his nerves. I told him, you will be alright son, just stick it out. I’m counting on you to look after him, love. Don’t you let me down now”.

Obviously, Gregg had spoken to his parents before taking the train to Gloucester. His mum seemed to be more aware of what was going on than I was.

With no chance of going into work, I waited until he appeared just after midday. I offered to cook him something, but he said he only wanted some toast. Then he surprised me with what he said next. “Can you run me into Gloucester after, to the station? I think I had better get back, don’t want to show up late for my pass”. Although I was shocked that he didn’t want to spend another day with me, I was also relieved. I had no experience in dealing with this, and little idea what to say to calm him down. To be honest, I was a little afraid of him.

When he got out of the car at the station, he didn’t even kiss me goodbye. Just blurted out what sounded like a prepared speech.

“They don’t allow visitors at the army hospital where I’m going. I will ring you when I can, but don’t expect to hear much for a couple of weeks. I might get leave after, so will come back to the cottage. But I have to see mum and dad first, you must understand that”.

Driving home, I felt guilty. Guilty because I was glad he was going, and was going to be someone else’s problem. Guilty because I hadn’t tried to do more in the short time he was at home. I took the rest of the day off, and decided to make a fresh start at the Hall the next day.

Three weeks later, I got a phone call. Not from Gregg, but from his mum.

“Not good news, love. Gregg is being invalided out. A medical discharge, they say. He’s been in more than ten years, so will get a pension of sorts, but he is completely broken up about it. All he ever wanted to do was be a Para. I told him he can come here for a week, but then he will be going home to you. We have to work together to sort him out, and I will be in touch once he’s here”.

Whatever I had thought about during those three weeks, Gregg losing his army career had not entered my head. I was faced with the reality of a broken man returning to the cottage, a man with no job, and a pension not large enough to live on.

He wasn’t even thirty years old, and now his life would no doubt seem to him to have ended.

My dad came up with a great idea. Gregg had no educational qualifications as such, but he could drive. We always had need of occasional drivers, so it was not a stretch to create a permanent extra post. We could use him with someone younger to collect things to be sold in the auction house. He would work Monday to Friday during the day, be home with me in the evenings and at weekends, and also paid a decent salary to add to his pension. I thanked my dad for his consideration, and told him I would put it to Gregg when he came home.

There was no call from him while he was staying at his parents’ house, he just truned up out of the blue one evening in a taxi. He seemed cheerful, but still not like his old self. He also wanted to go to bed almost immediately, but not to sleep. After such a long time, I was happy to agree to that. I told him we could eat later.

Over dinner, I spoke to him about the job.

“So you would be my boss? How would that work? After all, I am your husband, not your employee”. I didn’t like his aggressive tone, and said that he would be working for the company, so in effect my dad and me. I was a bit pissed off, telling him if he didn’t like the idea, he was free to seek employment elsewhere. I must have made my point, because after a sulky twenty minutes, he agreed to take the job. He had conditions though.

“I will work for your dad, take my orders from him. I may be a pathetic cripple as a former soldier, but I am not about to let myself be bossed around by my wife”. I told him we would buy a new van the following week, and team him up with Adrian, a school-leaver who didn’t have a driving licence. They were both young and strong, so should have no problem working together. He wanted more. “Make sure this Adrian knows I am in charge tough. I am not about to argue the toss with a teenage kid”. So as not to spoil the evening, I said I would.

Norma sorted out Gregg’s employment details, and told him he would be paid at the end of the month, like all new starters. He was a bit off with her, she told me, but did the first few runs with no issues. Adrian was quiet, according to Norma. She confided in me one afternoon. “Alicia, I don’t want to tell tales, but young Adrian seems to be very withdrawn since he started the collections with Gregg. Perhaps you could mention it? I would hate to think that somehow Adrian feels intimidated. He is a helpful young man, and a hard worker”.

I had no intention of raising that with Gregg. He needed time to settle in.

The next thing Gregg spoke to me about was a car. “I have to hang around until you get back from Branscombe Hall and pick me up. Better if I had my own car, don’t you think?” My old car was paid for, and none of us had company cars. But I agreed to get him a second-hand car from my savings. He wanted to choose it though. “I don’t want some boring runabout, let’s go into Gloucester on Saturday morning and have a look around”. He decided on a Peugeot GTi in bright red, a real boy-racer car. I paid for it, and the insurance for him to drive it, and we collected it late the following Monday afternoon. At least having that cheered him up.

For a short while.

My work at the Hall was progressing well. Both the large attics had been cleared and catalogued. Everything valued under an estimate of five hundred pounds was already starting to appear in our weekly sales. My dad had arranged for some of the more valuable items to be sold in London in the autumn, with a split commission deal. The summer was not much good for our business, with many of the fat-wallet buyers on holiday. I decided to start cataloguing the large amount of family silver, and Gregg had started to get in the swing of his job, coming home most nights in a good mood.

But that all changed, when Julian Branscombe decided to show up.

The first I heard about Julian showing up was when Gregg got back from work one evening. Lord Branscombe had appeared at the auction house, excited by our forthcoming sale of the family silver. We had found a treasure trove indeed. Hallmarked in London, most of the silver was from the Georgian period, and of superb quality. It had also not seen the light of day since the old Lord had bought it, and included over one thousand pieces. We had advertised the sale, with reserves no less than two thousand pounds on even the smallest item.

Sixteen pieces had been sent for sale in London. Many of them had been crafted by the royal silversmith at the time, and each one was expected to fetch twenty thousand or more. The antiques world was very excited by both our local sale, and the one in London. Telephone bidders from all around the worls had registered to bid, so Julian had naturally heard about the two auctions. But he had chosen to visit out auction house first, not the Hall.

And that is where he encountered Gregg.

As I dished up dinner that evening, Gregg looked edgy. He had already had two large beers before I served the food, and didn’t appear to be hungry enough to start eating.

“So, who is this Lord Julian then, Alicia? He turned up at work late this afternoon, and got involved in a serious discussion with your dad. Then he comes out the office and shakes me hand, tells me he knows my wife really well, and I am a lucky man. What’s that all about then? And please don’t lie”.

I explained the connection with Julian, leaving out going to lunch with him. That proved to be a grave error on my part.

“Just work then, and photos, I get it. So why did he take you to lunch in Gloucester? And why did you drive him there? What was going on when I was fighting for queen and country? Were you making a mug of me with that aristocratic useless ponce, ‘Licia? Don’t lie to me, or I will know”. He looked so angry, and hadn’t touched his food.

My decision was to dance around the truth. I told Gregg I had gone to lunch with him so that he could take photos around Gloucester. Then I confessed that he hadn’t done that, and that I suspected that his motives were more than about taking photos. So I had told him I wasn’t interested.

It was a bad decision.

When he threw his pasta bake at me, I really wasn’t expecting that. But instinct made me dodge the plate, even though I got a lot of hot cheesy chicken pasta over my left shoulder. Before I could recover my senses, he was out the door, and I heard his car start up and screech away at high speed. As I cleared up the mess, I was shaking. I was also cursing Julian for turning up and opening his fat mouth with some snide comment. Gregg was fragile enough, and that seemed to have tipped him over the edge.

With no appetite for dinner, I consoled myself with some garlic bread and a large glass of white wine. I had no idea where Gregg had gone, but I was hoping it wasn’t the Hall, where Julian would obviously have been staying. I waited up until after eleven to talk to Gregg when he came home, but eventually had to go to bed, stressed and worn out.

The next morning, Gregg was asleep on the sofa, snoring. So I rang into work and booked him off sick. I was too scared to wake him up.

Julian was around when I got to the Hall. I hoped he would say nothing, but he was obviously cock-a-hoop.

“Oh, I met your loving husband, Alicia. What a catch! If you like knuckle-dragging morons of course. You are wasting your life on that cretin, my dear. I cannot even imagine what you saw in him”.

At the risk of losing the entire project at Branscombe Hall, I stood up to Julian. I told him that my personal life was none of his business, and that he could never even begin to understand what my husband had gone through in the Falklands. He was as cocksure as ever.

“He is not for you, I can see that. I can wait”.

The silver sale was one of our best ever. Every item exceeded expectations, and a dated salver relating to George I from 1720 was sold for a record price in London. Julian attended the auction at our premises, and I was immensely relieved that Gregg was out on a job, picking up some unrelated Art Deco furniture from a house in Stroud. We had not discussed his drunken night, or the fact I had to book him sick from work the next day. He had managed to shrug it off by not talking about it, but that left me uneasy.

At the end of the silver sale that day, I felt drained. We had made a huge amount of money, but foreign buyers on the telephone had dragged it out until well after seven at night, due to time differences. That meant Gregg and Adrian were back at our premises before Julian left.

It was Norma who came to tell me.

“Gregg has hit Julian. Your dad has already left, so I need you to come and sort it out. Sorry”. They were both in the office, Julian holding tissues to his nose, which appeared to me to be broken. Gregg was standing in the corner by a filing cabinet, fists bunched, and looking away from Julian. Lord Branscombe was smiling, and looking so smug I wanted to spit in his face.

“Your loving husband cannot take a joke, Alicia. Should I involve the police, do you think? Or will you agree to keep your pet dog under control?” I was flushed with both embarrassment, and annoyance. I wanted the floor to open up and swallow them both. Then I made the mistake of challenging Gregg. I asked him why he had hit Julian. Did he not realise that our company was in a unique position of dealing with the sale of the items from the Hall? Whatever Julian had said was no justification for attacking him.

Gregg was as cold as ice.

“I’m going home now. The police will know where to find me. If you want to know why I hit him, just ask him. If he says anything like that again, he knows he will get worse”.

And with that, he walked out.

Julian was triumphant. “Well, your Gregg is so easy. I only mentioned our meal in Gloucester, and he lost it completely. Okay, I might have said something about all your commission from today’s sale paying his bills, but come on, Alicia, it’s only the truth. Don’t worry about the police, I will not be involving them. I just needed to show you what a thug you married. Please tell me, what were you thinking of?”

Being so annoyed with both of them, I had no idea how to reply. But I did my best anyway. I told Julian he had to abandon any ideas of being with me. I didn’t want him, I was married to Gregg and trying to make it work, and whatever happened Julian would not be my fallback option. His self-confidence was staggering.

“Yes, all that, and it’s all nonsense. I am going to stay at the Hall until you see sense, and I guarantee you will see sense. Your future is with me, and it is only a matter of time until that sinks into your brain, my dear”. Not wanting to reply, I just left the room.

At home that night, I could tell Gregg had been drinking. Although he hadn’t gone anywhere, all the beers in the fridge had been drunk. To be honest, I felt sorry for him. Julian’s jibes could be so hurtful, especially to a man who had endured a war, albeit a short one.

Dinner was planned to be salmon fillets and vegetables, but Gregg was not in the mood to play any games.

“Salmon? I need some meat and potatoes, pasta at least. Don’t you know how hard I work shifting all that furniture, ‘Licia?” I cancelled the salmon and prepared two sirloin steaks and baked potatoes. But that didn’t seem to be good enough, either.

“This steak is almost raw. Do you think I am a dog or something, eating raw meat running with blood? You eat it!”

With that, he threw his plate at me, then reached over and slapped me hard around my face.

Nobody had ever hit me before. My parents didn’t believe in slapping or hitting, and I had no siblings to worry about. I managed to survive junior school and Grammar School without ever being in anything resembling a fight, so the hard slap across my face left me reeling. It wasn’t so much the physical pain, more the incredible shock that I had been hit, and by the man who was supposed to love me.

Perhaps my shock sobered Gregg up. He was immediately contrite, and full of apologies. I remember he cried, telling me he had no idea why he had lashed out. But it was too much for me that night. Ignoring his protests, I packed an overnight bag and left the cottage. Not about to tell my father what had happened, I drove to Norma’s and threw myself on her mercy, making her swear to never tell anyone what had happened. I went to bed in her spare room, but hardly slept a wink.

The next day, I didn’t go to the Hall, as I had to complete some paperwork regarding the silver sale. So I turned up at the auction house late, hoping to avoid Gregg who would have already left on his collections. But his car wasn’t in the staff car park, and when I went into dad’s office he was white-faced. “Close the door and sit down please, Alicia”. I was immediately worried, that wasn’t like my dad at all.

“You have to know that I have sacked Gregg this morning. I don’t appreciate having to find out from staff that he punched Lord Branscombe yesterday. And before you say anything, I really don’t care what Branscombe said to him, I have heard all that from Gregg, and I don’t care. Not only could he have lost us the biggest contract we have ever had, he brought our whole business into disrepute. I appreciate it is going to make life difficult for you, and that you are a full partner, but I am not going to change my mind”.

Although I blabbed on a bit about Gregg being provoked and belittled, I could see dad was resolute.

“My decision is that I will pay for young Adrian to learn to drive, and he can take over the new van for collections. It will be easy enough to get a young and strong school-leaver to work with him, and I know that Adrian would never hit anyone, whatever they said to him. You might want to take the day off and go home. Sort things out with your husband, and see what you can salvage from this mess”.

At least he never said I told you so.

Gregg wasn’t at home when I got there, and there was no sign of his car. At seven that night I received a call from the police in Gloucester. They asked me to come and collect my husband from the main police station. He had been arrested for drink-drive, and was obviously not allowed to drive his car home. I was fuming, and told them to tell him to get a taxi, and I would pay for it when he got home. So now Gregg would get a driving ban, a minimum of twelve months. I would probably have to sell his car, and he was going to be trapped in the cottage with no public transport.

Could things get any worse?

As it turned out, they could.

Suitably shame-faced, Gregg arrived home a little after eight. He mumbled a slurred apology and went straight to bed.

The next morning I left him with his hangover and went straight to the Hall. I wanted to start some serious work on the oriental ceramics, and had my camera with me to photograph them. The housekeeper told me that Julian Branscombe had left late the previous evening, telling her he was going back to his London flat. I was so relieved that he wouldn’t be around to gloat about Gregg once he found out about the drink-drive arrest.

Busy with the cataloguing, I hadn’t heard the phone ring in the main house. Then the housekeeper walked into the room, looking shaken.

“It’s master Julian, Mrs White. He was killed in a car crash last night on the A4 near Slough. I don’t know what to do now”.

Because of Julian’s death, things had to be put on hold at the Hall. Technically, we no longer had a contract, so dad suggested we should not spend time or money on continuing the project there until such time as it was confirmed we were still required to sell off the contents.

Meanwhile, I had to deal with Gregg.

Once he had appeared in court and was officially banned from driving, I managed to sell his car back to the dealer in Gloucester. Taking a hit of almost nine hundred pounds on what I had paid for it a few weeks earlier, I just wanted it gone, and couldn’t be bothered to advertise it privately. He was very quiet around the house, and while I was out at work he started to do a lot of gardening around the cottage. I wanted to mention that there was little point in a rented property, but it kept him busy and tired him out.

He actually expressed condolences about Julian dying, but in a way only he could.

“I hated the sight of the ponce, but wouldn’t have wished him dead”.

Suspicion was going both ways. He was quite obviously still convinced I had been having sex with Julian, and I feared that he may have tampered with the sports car. It was a couple of weeks before we found out the circumstances, when dad was contacted by the lawyers for the Branscombe family.

Julian’s car had been going in excess of one hundred miles an hour when it drove into the back of a slow-moving heavy truck along the old A4 road. A post mortem concluded that he had died instantly, sustaining multiple injuries from the impact. More importantly, the toxicology discovered significant amounts of barbituates in his bloodstream, alongside cocaine. So the young Lord had been speeding, in every way possible. A police inspection of his car found no signs of mechanical faults or tampering.

That meant I had been wrong about Gregg being involved. It was just Julian living the carefree highlife that had killed him.

With no legitimate children, and no living relatives, the ownership of Branscombe Hall reverted to Julian’s step-mother, who was the widow of his father, and the only remaining heir. She was very happy in her home in the south of France, apparently being entertained by a succession of young gigolos that she was pleased to fund. The lawyers told dad that she had instructed her agent to sell everything as soon as possible without delay, including the Hall and surrounding land. She had no intention of ever returning to Gloucestershire.

For me, that was tragic. We would have to get everything on the market before the end of the summer, and sell most of it well below true market price as she refused to wait for the excitement to build. We had already raised over one million pounds, including the sales in London, but the rest of the items would go cheaply once the market was aware of her haste.

In the middle of all this, Gregg found himself a job.

Some guy he had met on one of his pub crawls offered him a job with a firm of builders. They would pick him up in a van every day before seven, and drop him off at the end of the working day. They paid cash in hand, weekly. After losing his licence, Gregg had used taxis to take him to and from pubs around Gloucester, spending his pension money and never asking me for a penny. Most nights, he didn’t come home for dinner, but I always prepared him something to warm up.

Now the new job seemed to have given him some purpose. He bought work clothes, and after his first week he gave me eighty pounds. “For my keep, there will be more”. I was pleased to see him taking some responsibility, and even started to share a bed with him again. He began to act like the old Gregg. Fit, happy, friendly, and very interested in sex. I confess I was concerned that he was taking too much Diazepam to calm his moods. But selfishly, I was pleased that it made our life together so much more bearable.

Then one night, he didn’t come home after work.

Having made up my mind not to chase around trying to find out where Gregg had gone, I went into work. Yes, I had to deal with my husband at some stage, but meanwhile we still had to salvage what we could from the sale of the Hall. Lady Branscombe’s lawyers had told dad that they could sell everything with no reserve, so I headed in for a meeting with dad to discuss that insanity.

Dad shrugged. “I told them, Alicia. This decision could cost her well over a million pounds, not to mention the commission we would lose. But what does she care? They have already instructed a local estate agent to sell the Hall, and all the surrounding land. She has already inerited whatever was left to Julian, plus Julian’s Chelsea apartment that she intends to keep for visits to London. Besides, she has the house in France, and a huge sum of money left to her in her late husband’s will”.

As frustrating as it was to someone like me who really cared about Art, I knew dad was right. If we didn’t act on the instructions, she would just use an auction house from elsewhere, probably in London. We couldn’t hold her to a contract signed by Julian, not without a costly legal battle. We sat around for a couple of hours arranging dates for the forthcoming sales, with dad relying on me to arrange the items in suitable groups of the same period or style.

Local rumour had it that the tenant farmers on the Branscombe Estate were to be offered favourable terms to buy the land they already farmed. A group that ran private clinics was very interested in buying the building for use as a trendy alcohol and drug rehab centre for rich people, but they didn’t want to pay for any more of the land than that part immediately surrounding the building. That left a huge amount of non-farmed land with no apparent buyer. Builders were not interested, as planning permission for new homes would be hard to achieve in such a rural area.

All we could do was to arrange our auctions, and wait to see what else happened.

It was almost five in the afternoon when Gregg phoned the office at work. He had been in a fight in a pub in Gloucester last night, knocked unconscious, and taken to hospital. There was no lasting damage, but he had lost the day’s pay with the building company, and now needed collecting. At least he hadn’t been arrested, that was something. I told him to get a taxi home, and I would pay for it when he got there.

Then I slipped away without mentioning anything to my dad.

To say he was contrite was an understatement. But on that occasion, I stuck to my guns. I carefully explained to him that I could not live with his anger, his Diazepam addiction, or his constant alcohol binges. I made it clear that our brief marriage would end up in divorce if he continued. Yes, I appreciated what had happened to him in The Falklands, but he needed to get help, some proper counselling. I was happy to pay for that privately, but only if he agreed to attend every session. In the short term, I suggested he take time off from work and go and talk to his family in Essex. I was sure they had no idea what I had been going through, and I insisted that he tell them every detail.

Talking to you now, I appreciate you will be wondering why I gave him so many chances, I really do. But you have to take into account that at the time, I genuinely loved him and fancied him too. At least I was sure I did back then. And I felt sorry for him. Who wouldn’t? He had been through a terrible time in that war, and it had changed his personality. I couldn’t blame him, as it wasn’t his fault. I hoped his dad would make him see sense.

Gregg paid for his own train ticket, and I drove him to the station. I could hardly bring myself to kiss him goodbye, but I did. When he got back to Basildon, he rang me to say he was home safe and sound. I was quite cold on the phone, and ended the call quickly.

At the time, I wasn’t to know that I wouldn’t hear from him again for almost a month.

Not contacting Gregg was deliberate on my part. I wanted him to think about why I had asked him for time away, and I was hoping time with his family would make him see sense. When he rang me he was apologetic, and admitted that his mum had given him a serious talking to. He said he could still work for the building company, and wanted to come home. I should have said no, made a clean break. But I still didn’t want to admit defeat in my marriage, and said he could. So he asked me to pick him up at the station on Sunday afternoon.

He looked good as he walked to the car. Happy and smiling, carrying some flowers that he had probably bought in Essex and had not survived the train journey that well. He spoke very little about his time at home, but was keen to tell me that he was back at work the next day, and being picked up by the van at seven. I had already preared a meal for us to eat that night, and as I warmed it up, he was affectionate and just like the time we first started dating.

The next morning, he was up and gone before I woke up. We had slept in the same bed, but other than a nice goodnight kiss, nothing else had happened.

When I got to the office, there was news of the sale of the Hall. Not to the rehab clinic as expected, but to a developer wanting to convert the building into luxury apartments, using some of the grounds for a nine-hole golf course. The bulk of the land was going to become a public Country Park, sold to the council at a reasonable price to speed up the whole process. We still had five auctions to complete, and Norma told me that even with no reserve on most items, it had greatly increased the profits of our company. We had taken in more money from selling the items from the hall than the business had earned in the four years previously.

All of us were guaranteed a very good bonus.

For the next few weeks, life became quite normal. I was mainly working at the office, and rarely had need to visit the Hall. Gregg came home at a regular time, ate dinner, watched TV with me, and we got back into a reasonable sex life. He was still on the Diazepam of course, with a regular prescription collected from our family doctor. He gave me cash every week from his wages, and that usually paid for our weekly shop at the supermarket. I was calm, relaxed, and made a decision based on my bonus and salary.

We would buy our own house, and stop renting the cottage.

Gregg thought it was a good idea, and offered to work overtime on Saturdays to help with the mortgage. We did some house-hunting, and found a nice property in the opposite direction, around an hour’s commute from work and the Hall. If anything, it was better for Gregg as his company were going out of their way to pick him up and drop him off every day. All it meant for me was a reasonably pleasant drive to work, and as I was not on any time clock, it didn’t matter if I showed up a bit later.

The three-bed house was a new build, but not on an estate. It had been built on the spare land behind an old house, accessed by its own driveway and a garage provided at the end. It meant buying everything of course, all the furniture and white goods. But we got a choice of flooring, bathroom, and kitchen units, and the mortgage was actually cheaper than the rent on the cottage, as I was able to offer up a large deposit. Dad wanted to help too, and gave me a cheque for three thousand pounds. I knew he wasn’t happy still, but he tried to be nice to me.

“Make it work, Alicia. Once his driving ban ends, I am happy to give him a second chance with a job at the company”.

That night, I told Gregg what dad had said, expecting him to be happy. But he wasn’t.

“Tell your old man he can stick his job up his arse. I wouldn’t work for him again if I was starving”.

Unable to get to sleep later, I sat downstairs on the sofa.

The move to the new house went off easily. All we had to take were our clothes and a few personal items, and we had waited until everything else was delivered and in place. It meant paying an extra month’s rent on the cottage to only use nine days of that, but I didn’t care. I had been hoping it would give us a fresh start, and indeed it did. For the first few months we were like any happily-married couple. It was going really well, even better that I had hoped.

Then Gregg lost his job.

He was vague about the reason for being sacked, but I suspected a temper outburst, perhaps even violence. I told him not to worry as I was earning enough to cover us, and he had his Army pension to get by on. I even suggested he invite his parents to visit us to see the new house, but he shook his head.

“Didn’t go well when I was staying with them last time. Dad nagged me like an old woman, my sister kept coming round moaning at me, and only my mum stuck up for me. I told my old man he should have seen some action in the Falklands, then he could talk. After that, he shut up, and I was pleased to come back to you”.

When I went supermarket shopping on Saturdays, he began asking to come with me. I soon found out that was so he could buy beer and vodka. He paid for it out of his own money, but I was worried that he was going to start drinking when I was at work. As the nearest pub to where we lived was four miles away, I doubted he would be happy walking there and back.

Sure enough, I returned from work one evening and found him on the bathroom floor. He had been sick in the toilet bowl, then presumably passed out. Luckily for him he landed on his side, as he might well have choked and died on his back. It took me ages to rouse him, and then he wanted to stay where he was. I tried pulling him up, but didn’t have the strength. I sat downstairs eating a microwave meal getting really annoyed. Okay he had a bad time in the war, but so did a lot of other men. They can’t all have been popping pills and getting drunk, surely?

Determined to go up and have a nice soak in the bath, I found him still snoring on the floor. I managed to drag him out of the way by grabbing his ankles and sliding him on the bathmat. Then I left him on the landing, and ran my bath. As I was getting undressed in the bedroom, he suddenly lurched in and flung himself onto the bed. I asked him if he wanted anything to eat, and he swore at me. I walked past him in my dressing gown and got to the bathroom door when I was shocked to feel a huge impact against my back. That flung me forward and I stumbled, hitting my face against the edge of the bath.

Gregg was standing behind me, shouting. Most of it was impossible to understand as he was so drunk, but he made reference to Julian Branscombe, said some horrible things about my dad, and finished off by calling me a spoiled little rich girl. I didn’t reply, just stayed where I was, kneeling on the bathroom floor. My face really hurt around my right cheek and eye, and I could feel tears rolling down my face too. It was a relief when he stopped shouting and walked back into the bedroom. I waited until I could hear him snoring before I moved.

With some changes of clothes and my make-up stuffed into an overnight bag, I got re-dressed in what I had just taken off, and left the house. My reflection in the car’s interior mirror shocked me. The side of my face was already changing colour, and my nose had swollen to twice its normal size. As I reversed out of the driveway, I already knew where I was going.

To Norma.

She was terribly shocked by my appearance, and poured me a stiff Gin and Tonic. I refused her pleas to let her take me to hospital, and asked to stay the night in her spare room. She was as kind as always.

“Stay as long as you like, but please promise me you will end it with Gregg. The next time he might kill you”.

Norma convinced me that I had to end it with Gregg. To save my dad getting really angry and making himself ill, I phoned him and told him I had fallen over while getting into the bath and would not be at work for the rest of the week. Norma could cover my paperwork, and he could ring me at her house if there were any queries.

He didn’t ask why I was at Norma’s. I had a feeling he wouldn’t go there.

When Norma got home from work, she came home with me for moral support. Even with her there, I actually felt afraid to enter my own house. When I saw Gregg smiling as if nothing had happened, I launched into him. Told him there was no way I was going to tolerate living with such temper and violence, and that he had to go. He looked genuinely surprised at the state of my face, and said he had no recollection of pushing me into the bathroom.

“So I had been drinking. So what? I wouldn’t have hurt you”.

I held up my hand to silence his apologies and told him he had to go. Pack his stuff, and leave. I said I would give him a thousand pounds transferred into his account to find himself somewhere to live, preferably in Essex. I would pay for a taxi anywhere he wanted to go that night, and enough money for a hotel. Norma quietly suggested that he sign on as unemployed as soon as he reached his destination. Meanwhile, he would have to learn to live on his pension.

She took charge, saying the things I couldn’t bring myself to say.

“If not, the police will be involved. It may be Alicia’s word against yours, but she has the visible injuries, and you have a proven track record of violence. If you refuse to go this evening, Alicia will come back to my house, and the police will be called about you. So decide quickly, I am not about to give you much time to do the right thing, Gregg”.

He saw the writing on the wall, and began packing his things into a holdall and a large suitcase. All the time he was doing that he said nothing, and his jaw was set in a non-humourous grin. In one way, I was relieved. But my commonsense told me that it was far from over. Norma stood over him, unflinching. I realised just how much I owed her for her support. After less than an hour, we had called a taxi, and he left without so much as a glance at me.

At the time, I was convinced that was because he knew what he had done.

Norma stayed over in the spare room that night, but we didn’t get to sleep until almost first light. I finished off a whole bottle of Chablis, while Norma stuck to cups of tea. She tolerated my regrets, my what-ifs, and eventually my drunken crying. If I had wished my mother was still alive, I could not have hoped for a better one in Norma. She went into work the next morning, exhausted. Then she covered my job unselfishly, and came back to my house that night with the makings of a tasty dinner.

Undoubtedly, I loved her like the mother I had lost. That was how it felt, anyway.

My face was black and blue the next morning. Norma agreed to stick to my story, and left very early to go to her place and get changed before she went into the auction house later. My dad left me alone all day, which convinced me he knew the truth.

After managing a light lunch, I set about cleaning the house. I wondered if I was trying to erase all traces of Gregg, but halfway through, I found myself crying because I missed him. It came to me that he might be the only man I ever truly loved, and I was upset thinking about what that said about my personality.

When I had been shopping and made myself a light dinner that evening, I was not really surprised when the house phone rang just after eight.

“Hi, it’s me. I have found a room in Gloucester. It’s not much, but okay for me. I have signed on as unemployed, and they are trying to find me a job, so they say. I promise you I will do better, Alicia. I love you, and never want to hurt you. I won’t be going back to Essex and my family, so you can expect to hear from me soon”.

That night, I double-locked the door. Even though he had given me his keys.

As I was feeling worse two days after being pushed against the bath, I took the rest of the week off as arranged. Norma checked up on me daily, and brought food three times, joining me for dinner. She kept me up with the news of what was happening at work, and confirmed my suspicions that my dad did think Gregg was involved. “He talked to me about involving the police, Alicia. I managed to convince him that wasn’t what you wanted, and you were unlikely to press charges. But I could tell he was very upset”.

Did I miss Gregg, she wanted to know. I had to be honest, telling her I missed the good Gregg. The cuddling up on the sofa watching a film Gregg. The just in from work and chatting over dinner Gregg. But I didn’t miss a Gregg who could slap my face, swear at me, insult my dad, and push me into a hard bath edge.

That Gregg, I didn’t miss at all.

It wasn’t until the weekend that I got the call I had been expecting. It was his mum, barely able to contain her anger.

“My boy did his best, ‘Licia, you must know that. Not his fault that it was so bad over in the Falklands, or that he came home to find some poncey Lord sniffing around his wife. You gotta cut him some slack, woman. Give him time to get over it. Now he’s living in a poxy bedsit with other drunks and junkies in the same building. That ain’t gonna change nuffink, is it? You need to grow up, realise you’re a wife, for better or worse. Do you think it’s all roses for me with his dad? I could tell you some stories that would make your hair stand on end about him. At least Gregg ain’t knocking off other women, he really loves you”.

I let her drone on. No point arguing with her. It might sound snobby to say this, but she just wasn’t intelligent enough to see both sides of any argument. It was her way or no other way, and she had been raised in the school of hard knocks. I got her off the phone by telling her that I meant Gregg no malice, but couldn’t live with someone who might hurt me, perhaps even kill me. Then I really upset her by telling her that if he came near me again, I would involve the police.

She slammed the phone down so hard, it made me jump. I was rattled enough to drink a Gin and Tonic, at two in the afternoon.

Norma had already mentioned getting advice about divorce. To get a mutually agreed divorce following one year of separation, I would have to wait a good few months, and then hope for no contest from Gregg. Alternatively, I could cite domestic violence, but for that I would need police and hospital reports. I checked with the solicitor our company used, and he said it was best to wait for the full year, then start proceedings based on irretrievable breakdown. I cried quite a bit after that phone call. It hadn’t been what I expected when we married on that Friday.

When I went back to work the following week, I still had a visible mark below my eye, but nobody mentioned it. I went straight in and spoke to dad, who had left me alone all the time I was off. I told him I would be looking for a divorce, and not allowing Gregg back into the house. He put his head in his hands. “It gives me no satisfaction knowing my fears were proved right, I want you to know that, my dear. All I ever wanted was to see you happy and prosperous, and maybe to be a grandfather before I died. Whatever you need from me, you only have to ask. Take any time off that you need, Norma has already shown willing to help out beyond her contracted hours. That lady is a real treasure to both of us”.

Late that afternoon, I went out to see a collection of modern paintings being sold off by someone who was moving abroad. They were nineteen-fifties abstracts by Patrick Heron of the St Ives movement. Not my personal choice, but carrying a good value when sold, anything from two grand to ten grand at the time. The seller lived in Tetbury, around twenty miles away. He wanted to haggle over the commission rate, and it was getting dark by the time I left and walked back up the lane to my car. As I opened the door, a voice behind me made me jump.

“‘Licia, it’s me. Don’t be scared”.

I could smell the alcohol on him even as he approached me from behind. Instinctively, I got into the driver’s seat and locked the door from the inside. Gregg pressed his palms against the window, leaning forward and shouting.

“Just talk to me, I only want to talk! I’ve got a job, starting next Monday. It’s in a warehouse in Gloucester, good money”.

Without replying, I turned the key and started the car. He walked round to the front of it and folded his arms, almost daring me to run over him. Of course, he had forgotten that only the house where I had been was at the end of that lane, and I had to reverse out. Reversing as fast as I safely could, it took him a few moments to realise, and then he started to chase the car. But he had left it too late, and I was able to swing out onto the village main street before he caught up. As I drove away at speed, I noticed an old battered Fiat haphazardly parked at the junction.

My heart was racing as I headed for home. He must have borrowed that Fiat from someone and followed me, but I hadn’t noticed it on the way there. Why would I? He was banned from driving, and had no car. The last thing I had been worried about was Gregg following me.

With the chance that he would drive to the house, I went to Norma’s instead. Fortunately there were no police cars around, as I was driving well over the speed limit all the way. I told Norma what had happened, and she calmed me down with a cup of strong tea.

“He is taking chances to get to you now, Alicia. Driving a car when he is banned and has been drinking, he would get in real trouble for that if he gets stopped. You are going to have to seriously consider reporting him to the police, or at the very least see your solicitor and get an injunction against Gregg to prevent him from harassing you”.

She was talking sense as always, but I really didn’t want it to go that far. If he had a new job, he might get his life back on track. Even though I had given up on our marriage, I didn’t want to be the one to ruin his life by reporting him. He was doing a good enough job of ruining it on his own. It sounds silly now, telling you this, but I suppose I was still soft hearted at the time.

Despite Norma’s offer to stop over, I was determined to go home. If I saw the Fiat anywhere near the house, I would phone the police and to hell with it. I could not allow Gregg’s behaviour to dictate where I went, or stop me from living in my own house. Norma told me to phone her once I was safe inside. “Lock everything, all the windows too”.

There was no Fiat, and I actually managed to get a good sleep, which surprised me. I looked outside before leaving the house though, just in case. Ready for work, I checked all the locks twice before leaving.

But I didn’t get very far.

All four tyres on my car were flat. They didn’t appear to be damaged, but had no air in them at all. It had to be Gregg, I knew that immediately. Back inside, I rang for a taxi, and also phoned the garage we used for all the auction house vehicles. They said they would pick up my car on a low-loader, inspect all the tyres, and let me know later by ringing me at work. By the time the taxi arrived, I was angry.

Using an unoccupied office at work, I spoke to our solicitor on the phone. I outlined the events of the night before, and the flat tyres. Reluctant to mention any violence, I did tell him about the slap during dinner. I told him I wanted to arrange an injunction to stop Gregg coming anywhere near me. His reply was less than encouraging.

“Did anyone else see him approach the car, Alicia? Are you even sure he drove the Fiat there? Witnesses would be essential, or he could deny everything. I doubt anyone saw him letting down tyres in the middle of the night, and as for the slapping, I’m afraid you should have reported it to the police. As things stand, there would be no possibility of an injunction on that evidence”.

The man from the garage told me that the tyres on my car had been let down without being damaged. They put air in them and returned the car to work for me. There was still going to be a hefty bill for the low-loader though, charged to the company account. If Gregg was trying to get me to notice him, he was doing a good job, as well as making me very angry with him.

That Friday, we held the very last of our auctions for the items from the Hall. It was common knowledge that work was starting on the Country Park the first of next month, and the builders planning to convert the place into luxury flats had already screened off the building and the land that would be used for the golf course. Perhaps because it was the last sale interest was high, and it did much better than we had expected. After sandwiches and coffee at work before we closed up, I was looking forward to getting home and relaxing.

On my driveway, I locked the car and dropped the keys. As I bent down to pick them up, a hand grabbed my head from behind, and pushed it into the side of the car with great force. Before I could scream or do anything, it happened again.

Three more times.

Sitting on the gravel with blood streaming from my nose and tears rolling down my cheeks, I managed to find the keys and get into the house in a half-crawl. I reached the phone and dialled 999 for the police, telling them I had been attacked, and was bleeding. Then I rang Norma, who said she would be right over.

For the rest of that evening, I felt I was in a dream. The ambulance arrived ten minutes before the police car, and they patched me up, suggesting I go to hospital. When the police came, I blurted out that my estranged husband had attacked me, and gave them his name and a description. I didn’t know his address of course, but told them he was living in Gloucester, and might be driving an old battered Fiat. When Norma arrived, I sent the ambulance away, telling them if I needed the hospital, Norma would take me.

Norma’s face was like stone. “This time, you are going to prosectute. Did he say anything? Did you see him leave? What was he wearing?” She fired questions at me so fast I didn’t have time to answer one before the next one was asked. Eventually, I just broke down in tears and said nothing. It was a good hour before I could make sense and explain to Norma that I hadn’t seen who attacked me as it had happened so quickly and nothing had been said. She helped me get properly washed and cleaned up, shaking her head at how swollen my nose was. But despite her suggesting I should, I didn’t want to go to hospital. The police had said they would try to find Gregg and let me know what happens next.

It was almost midnight when someone from the police rang. They had found Gregg, which implied they must have had dealings with him at the new address. Trouble was, he had a cast iron alibi, backed up by two men who also rented rooms in the house. They all told the police that they had been drinking in Gregg’s room since just after six, and none of them had left Gloucester. The officers confirmed that all three men were very drunk. One of them was also the registered owner of a 1971 Fiat.

As I had not seen my attacker, and Gregg had his solid alibi, it was decided not to arrest him. The woman on the phone was sympathetic, but also realistic. “He would never be charged, Mrs White. It’s your word against his, and he has witnesses, which you sadly don’t. Are you even certain it was him? To be honest, it could have been anybody”.

When I told Norma what the police had said, she nodded. “Just as I suspected. Even if you had lied and said you had seen him attack you, that alibi would have meant no charges. But this has got to stop, it really has”. I was crying again, and told her I didn’t think it would ever end. She put her arm around me, and replied in a measured tone.

“Leave it to me, I have an idea”.

Norma refused to tell me what her idea was, but gave me a hint. “I have a plan, but it involves us meeting Gregg. You have to trust me on this, Alicia”. I told her that I trusted her completely.

With my nose swollen badly, and two black eyes, I wasn’t about to go into work. But I felt that it was time to involve my dad, as I couldn’t allow myself to keep lying to him. On the Sunday, I drove over to the house, and as he opened the door I quickly told him not to be shocked by my appearance. I could have used my key, but felt my injuries were a big enough surprise without just walking in.

During the time it took me to outline everything that had happened with Gregg, I managed not to cry at all. He went from furious to frustrated, but had to agree with me that the police were going to do nothing, given my failure to report him the first times, and his alibi now. Being dad, he told me to take unlimited time off, and to let him know whenever he could do anything to help. He suggested adding better locks to the house, and changing my car so Gregg wouldn’t recognise it.

That seemed very sensible, so I agreed that he would send a locksmith on Monday, and also have a new company car delivered next week, the old one being taken away at the same time. Trouble was, once it was parked outside my house, Gregg would soon work out it was mine. Dad also said he was going to ring a couple of men he knew that had connections with the Council in Gloucester. “See if we can’t make them put pressure on the police. At the very least, they could stop Gregg if they see him driving that Fiat”.

I turned down his offer of moving back into the family home, telling him that I was determined not to let all this nastiness stop me from enjoying my own house. I was actually more worried about him than myself. Although he wasn’t that old, I hated the thought that it would affect his dodgy blood pressure, and give him a stroke, or worse. But he seemed relieved that I had confessed everything to him, telling me that since Gregg’s return from The Falklands, he had been worried about me.

Before I left for home, I hesitated, wondering whether or not to tell him that Norma had some sort of plan to sort Gregg out. But I didn’t tell him, not wanting to worry him further. I got home and didn’t even bother to check the driveway or the house. If he was coming for me, then let it happen. Telling dad had been a weight off my shoulders, and I soaked in the bath that night drinking a large glass of wine and wondering if my nose was broken.

Oh, it was by the way, hence why you can see it is still crooked now.

The young locksmith asked me no awkward questions, but suggested a complete change of locks, just in case anyone had made a copy of the keys. I agreed to all his recommendations, including a mortice deadlock cut into the door at the front, and in the kitchen. There was also a device installed that stopped the metal patio doors being forced open. He said he had been told to send the bill to the auction house, and left me with three sets of keys. I was going to give one of those to Norma when she came to see me.

It wasn’t until the following day that they came with the new car. I was surprised to see what my dad had ordered for me. It was a Ford Capri, but with the large 2.8 engine and fuel injection. I presumed he wanted me to have lots of power if I needed to escape at any time. Compared to my old car, it looked very sporty and swish.

Three days later, Norma came over after she finished work. She brought me some groceries and other things I had run short of, and I cooked us a simple dinner. Once we had eaten and talked about everyday things as well as my new car, she poured me a glass of wine and told me to sit down and concentrate.

“Listen carefully, as we cannot write any of this down”.

At the time, I thought Norma’s plan was pretty lame, and couldn’t see it working. But then I had no idea about the ace up her sleeve that she didn’t want me to know about. There was something very calm about her that night, and that transferred to me. She went over it again.

“So, ask your dad to use his contacts to find out Gregg’s address. I will drive there and talk to him. I won’t be angry, just let him know that you want to meet him to talk things through. I will tell him you want me to be there in case he becomes violent, and also that he can stay overnight. Sleeping on the sofa of course. I will bunk in with you in your bed in case of any funny business. During the evening, we will offer him a lot of money to leave. It doesn’t matter where he goes, but he cannot stay in this county. Believe me, I will be persuasive. You have money, your dad has money, and for that matter I have savings too. It will be enough to buy him a flat somewhere, and a fresh start away from us”.

When she had left to go home, I was unconvinced. Would Gregg take money to leave me alone and never come back? He might, but I doubted it. For him it was a pride thing, a masculine thing. I was his wife, and as far as he was concerned it wasn’t up to me to say the marriage was over. To humour Norma, I agreed to try her idea, and the next morning I rang dad and asked him to use his Rotary Club or Masonic Lodge contacts to find out Gregg’s address. I didn’t tell him why, and he didn’t ask.

With so many Freemasons in the Police, it didn’t take long. I had the address by three in the afternoon, and rang Norma at work to give it to her. She seemed pleased. “Not sure when it will happen, but I will give you plenty of notice, Alicia. You stay off work until you feel better, let me know if you want me to get you any shopping”.

That Autumn was terribly wet. It rained non-stop for days and I was glad not to be out in it.

I was left wondering just how much money Norma had in mind. In those days, you could buy a nice little house in Essex for thirty grand, probably less for a decent flat. If she offered him fifty to go, we could cover that easily, and he would have enough to get by on for a year if he didn’t find a job. Any more than fifty, and dad would have to dip into his investments. As he was saving those for me, he could be convinced to use them to get rid of Gregg if it came to it.

Late October remained wet and dismal. But I went back to work that month, albeit with this crooked nose.

One afternoon, Norma came into my office, speaking quietly.

“It’s going to be this Saturday. I have arranged with Gregg to come and see you, told him it would be to his advantage, and didn’t elaborate. I am going to pick him up on the slip road to the bus station in Gloucester at six that night. I will get fish and chips on the way back for us to eat, so no need to cook. You have to be strong, Alicia, promise me you will be strong”. I promised.

Okay, I was scared, I admit that. Even with Norma there, Gregg could easily beat up the pair of us if he went rogue. I was trembling all day Saturday, and I didn’t bother to dress up nice or wear any make-up. I didn’t want him to get the wrong idea and think it was all back on. By five-thirty I was pacing the room, even though I knew they wouldn’t be there until around seven. I soon tired of looking out of the front window, seeking solace in a glass of white wine to calm my nerves.

By the time Norma’s car pulled up on the driveway in front of mine, I had the jitters, big time.

He was carrying flowers, and Norma was holding two carrier bags. As they walked to the door, I opened it and stood smiling in the doorway.

But I wasn’t smiling inside.

Gregg handed me the flowers and tried to lean in and kiss me. I turned my face away and his kiss glanced across my cheek. Norma handed me one of the bags, “Better dish up the fish and chips while it’s still hot. I’m just popping back to the car to get Gregg’s overnight bag”. I walked into the kitchen with the food and the flowers, ran some water into a bowl in the sink and rested the bouquet in there. The plates and cutlery were already laid out on the table, and I told Gregg to sit down.

Norma came back inside, closed the door, and placed the overnight bag by the stairs. The atmosphere was awkward, to say the least. She broke the silence. “Gregg’s been telling me about his new job, it seems to be going well”. I looked across the table at him. He had lost weight, and had dark circles under his eyes. His clothes were unironed, but seemed to be clean at least. There was something about his eyes I didn’t like, and I avoided his gaze.

It was resentment, that’s what I could see in them.

He only ate half the meal before he started talking. “You know I’m sorry, Alicia. I am going to get help, see a counsellor or something. Once i get some cash behind me in this new job, I will be able to get out of my rented room and find somewhere better to live. Then when I get my driving licence back next year, they might train me up as a heavy goods driver, and that is even better paid”.

This was the perfect time for Norma to talk about us giving him money. I didn’t reply to Gregg as I waited for her to bring up the subject. But she said nothing. So I told Gregg I was pleased for him, and that training to be a lorry driver might work out well. I would have liked him to apologise specifically for hurting me physically, but it seemed he wasn’t going to do that. Norma cleared away the plates and came back from the kitchen with a bottle of wine and some glasses. She poured drinks for me and her, then turned to Gregg with a smile. “What about you, Gregg? I have some Vodka in the kitchen?

That was his chance to turn down a drink, and tell me he was going to give up his drunken ways. But he didn’t of course, he just nodded.

Suggesting we sit on more comfortable furniture, Norma came back with a glass containing a large measure of Vodka. She sat next to me on the sofa, and Gregg took the armchair opposite. I was getting frustrated that we hadn’t mentioned paying him off, but I trusted Norma to choose the right time. Meanwhile, Gregg waffled on about how he was going to change, save money, and eventually hope to be accepted back by me. I wanted to tell him he was delusional, but sat in silence. Every time he finished his drink, Norma took his glass into the kitchen and topped it up. We still hadn’t finished one glass of wine, and he had easily had four huge Vodkas.

His voice started slurring as he went right back to our first date, his time in The Falklands, and how badly he felt he had been treated by the Army. I had heard it all before, and kept looking round at Norma to will her to mention the pay-off. But she didn’t. I was very worried that he would turn violent once he started talking about Julian Branscombe, but for whatever reason he chose not to mention him.

Just after nine-thirty, it looked to me as if Gregg was going to drop off to sleep. Norma walked across the room and shook his shoulder. “One more drink, then I will get the sofa made up for you”. She went to the kitchen and came back with more Vodka. Obviously sleepy, he downed the drink in one and sat back in the armchair, his head lolling around. Norma indicated that I should get up, and she made up a rudimentary bed on the sofa with one pillow, a sheet and blanket. Hauling him up out of the armchair to his feet she helped him over to the sofa. He flopped out on it and went to sleep immediately, still wearing his shoes.

Confused, I whispered to Norma about the fact she hadn’t mentioned any money. As she switched out the light she didn’t look at me as she replied.

“That can be sorted out in the morning. Let him sleep”.

Sharing my bed with Norma felt strange. She slept like a log, but I had an unsettled night. Part of that was worrying that Gregg might wake up and come upstairs, but I was also irritated that Norma had not mentioned anything to him about the money, and him leaving the county.

The next morning, I woke up with a start, and checked the clock on the radio alarm. It was almost nine, much later than I would usually sleep. Norma wasn’t in the bed, so I got up to see where she was. I could smell coffee wafting upstairs from the kitchen, so followed my nose.

Norma was sitting in the armchair, holding a cup of steaming coffee. Gregg was still out of it on the sofa, no more than I expected. I went into the kitchen and poured myself some coffee from the machine, then went back into the living room determined to wake Gregg and discuss the money. As I walked over to shake him, Norma spoke quietly.

“Leave him, Alicia. He’s dead. I checked twice, and he is gone”.

I didn’t quite drop the coffee mug, but splashed some of the hot fluid on my foot. Ignoring the pain, I put the mug down on the table and walked over to grab Gregg’s shoulder. It was stiff, and stone cold. As I turned round to look at Norma, she was holding up three brown plastic tablet bottles. She shook them, to show me they were empty.

“One full bottle of sleeping tablets, and two bottles of high-strength Diazepam. I made sure to tell him to bring them when he came to stop over, so he would be calm. I took them out of his overnight bag when I got it from the car, crushed them up in the kitchen, and put the lot into the Vodka I gave him to drink. It was the only way to stop him, he was never going to leave you alone. He told me as much on the way here in my car. Try not to think about it, you are not involved, it is all on me. But you will have to help me later, when it gets dark”.

You might think I would be outraged. Angry at Norma, reaching for the phone to call the police. I was certainly shocked, as I realised why she hadn’t mentioned the money. All of that so-called plan was to keep me onside, as she knew I would never agree to killing him with an overdose. My knees buckled, and I sat down heavily on the floor, shaking. But I can tell you now in all honesty that the main feeling I experienced was relief. As for Norma, she was as cool as a cucumber.

“Rigor mortis will go away after twelve hours, then it will be easier to move him. The boot of my car is big enough, but I can’t carry him on my own. He has lost weight, and is not that tall anyway, so I am sure we can manage him together. That Country Park development at Branscombe Hall will be the best place to leave him. They don’t work on Sundays, and the path is already laid so we can drive up there. I reckon twelve hours from now will do, but meanwhile we have to sit it out, and you have to stay strong”.

She had it all planned. I was impressed by her cold and calculating manner, but also afraid. Did Gregg tell anyone he was coming here? Would anyone report him missing? One good thing was that back then almost nowhere had CCTV. There would be no record of him being picked up by Norma near the bus station, or wherever he bought the flowers. If he had just left his room without telling anyone where he was going, it could feasibly remain a complete mystery.

Almost an hour passed before I spoke to her, and I hadn’t touched my coffee. She waited until I said something, then made what sounded like a speech.

“Why do you think I never married, Alicia? It was because of someone like him, that’s why. I had a relationship with a man in Bristol when I was in my teens. It was all about control and violence, and it took me far too long to get the courage to walk away and move here. There was no way that I was going to sit back and watch all that happen to you, you deserve better. Call the police if you want, I will understand. I will tell them I did it, and you had no idea what was happening”.

It didn’t take me more than few moments to decide not to call the police.

That was the longest day of my life. Norma put a pillow over Gregg’s head so we didn’t have to look at his face, but I couldn’t even stand to be in the room with his dead body. I retreated to the bedroom, jumping at every sound from outside as I was sure it was the police coming to arrest us both. Norma came up to offer me lunch, and I looked at her as if she was crazy, shaking my head.

How could she eat?

By the time it began to get dark, I had managed two cups of tea, and started to get the shakes. I knew the time was approaching when we would have to complete Norma’s plan, by dumping Gregg’s body somewhere in the Country Park. By eight, I was dressed, but I confess that I hadn’t had a wash or cleaned my teeth. Anything normal seemed abnormal, and I was astounded by how calm Norma was. I started to wonder if she had done something similar to the man who abused her in Bristol.

When it was close to nine, I went downstairs. The tailgate of Norma’s car was already open, and she had a picnic blanket ready to cover the body. I was shaking with fear. What if we got stopped by the police? It might just be something routine, or a blown bulb in the car’s lights. They might want to look in the back, and I knew I would never hold it together in the presence of cops.

What really surprised me was how light Gregg was. She grabbed him under the arms and told me to take his legs. I averted my eyes from his face and looked down at the path as we carried him to her car. It was easy to roll him in, and Norma quickly covered him with the large tartan blanket. Then she went back for his overnight bag, and placed the empty tablet bottles inside. I was amazed at how cheerful she seemed. “I have done all the washing up while you were in the bedroom, and brought a cloth to wipe down my car. There will be no trace that he was ever in here”.

On the drive to Branscombe Hall, I was thinking about the numerous times I had been up at the house, and how tonight’s trip could not have been more different. We passed a few cars on the way, and I winced every time I saw headlights approaching, expecting the blue lights and sirens of police cars.

Norma drove past the sign advertising the luxury apartments and golf course, the turned left past a more rudimentary sign announcing the building of a Country Park for public use. The pedestrian pathway had been laid, and was just wide enough for one car. It had started to rain as we left my house, and by the time Norma stopped the car, it was torrential. She removed a large torch from the door bin, reminding me yet again just how much forward planning she had done. “This looks like a good spot”.

With hoods up against the downpour, we followed the beam of her torch to a junction where the pathway turned right past some immature trees. The corner plot had been excavated, creating what seemed to be destined to be a grassy mound. Piles of lush grass turf stood next to the hole, and in the light of the torch I could see that the hole was filled with mud and water. Norma spoke loudly above the noise of the rain. “This is perfect, lets go and get him”. She left the torch at the edge of the hole and we went back to the car. Once again, she was showing her nack for this sort of thing.

“Not the travel rug, that mustn’t be found. Just Gregg, and his overnight bag. With any luck they will never find him, but if they do it will look like he had already taken an overdose and just fell into the hole”. We lifted him out of the back of the car, and Norma placed his bag on his chest. As we made the few steps to the edge of the hole, Norma actually smiled at me. “When we get there, one swing and throw him in face down”.

His body hit the mixture of rain and sludge, and there was a sucking sound as it disappeared under the surprisingly deep water. Norma dropped the bag on top with the zip open, and stood shining the torch on it until it also vanished.

Back in the car, she turned off the torch and smiled again.

“When they start work tomorrow, they will push that huge mound of dirt into the hole, then lay the grass turfs on top. I’m betting nobody will think twice about a body being in there. Right, I will drop you back at your house then go home. This rain will cover our footprints and tyre tracks”.

It was only when I went to bed that night that I started crying.

I spent the next ten days worrying about a knock on the door, sure that they would have found Gregg’s body. Other than our work environment, I kept away from Norma, by agreement. She had been so calm and collected, I convinced myself that she had done something like this before, almost certainly to the man who had treated her badly in Bristol.

Life continued much the same. I went to work, and followed Norma’s instructions not to report Gregg missing. As far as I was concerned, we had split up, and he was living in Gloucester. If anyone came asking, that would be all they would get from me. Almost three weeks passed before his mum rang me.

“Have you heard from Gregg? He hasn’t phoned, and the people at his house say he hasn’t been home for ages. His boss at work said he hadn’t shown up, and as far as he was concerned he was sacked. I’m getting worried, Alicia, his mental health wasn’t good.”

Sticking to my story, I told her he had not been in touch and I had no idea where he could be. She sounded annoyed, but left it at that.

When I didn’t mention Gregg to my dad after that night, he chose to ask me nothing. I was so relieved that he didn’t bring it up, and didn’t care if he suspected foul play. As always, I threw myself into my work, managing to locate a country house sale of some wonderful early 19th century paintings, and buying them all as a job lot. We made an enormous profit on them, and dad was incredibly happy. My relationship with Norma remained businesslike, but I came to admire her strength, and she had my gratitude for what she had done for me.

The Country Park opened to the public the following Spring, and later that year they began to sell the luxury flats close to the golf course at what had once been Branscombe Hall.

It was early November when the police showed up at my house on a Saturday afternoon. Gregg’s mum and sister had reported him missing, and they wanted to know if I knew anything of his whereabouts. I stayed calm, and descibed how we had split up, he was living in Gloucester, and I hadn’t seen him since. They seemed to believe me, and after writing a lot of stuff down, they left without even asking to search the house. The police woman turned to me as they walked to their car.

“Don’t worry, this happens all the time. Especially with ex-soldiers”.

So I was now a widow in my mind, but a separated wife as far as anyone else was concerned. One thing was for sure, I would have no interest in another relationship with a man anytime soon.

Then on Christmas Day that year, I drove over to cook dinner for dad, and found him dead in his armchair.

The first thing I did was to ring Norma, then an ambulance. They told me he had been dead all night, and there was nothing they could do. Norma arrived, and we had to wait until the police turned up to take the report of a sudden death, followed by some men taking dad away in a van to the Coroner.

Post Mortem findings arrived at the cause of death being a major stroke. Norma went with me to the company lawyer after the funeral, where I was told that I had inherited the company, the family home, and over two hundred thousand in life insurance. I had no desire to live in my parents’ house, so put it up for sale. It took less than a month before someone snapped it up for cash.

That left me rich. But I was also an orphan, and a widow.

To respect my dad, very little changed. I made Norma the general manager of the company, and she employed someone to take over her old job, training them up to her high standards. I took the auctions, bought the goods from general sales, and valued everything that came in. Most days I wasn’t home until after seven, and I often went in at weekends.

Anything to take my mind off the guilt.

Five years passed, and I no longer heard from Gregg’s family. Whether or not they had given up, I never found out. I met a lot of men because of my job, and I was frequently asked out on dates. But I always said no. A routine that I established kept me focused, and I was very content in the house I had bought to share with Gregg.

There was a new sofa though. I couldn’t bear to look at the one he had been lying on that morning.

The call from Norma was a surprise. Twenty six years after the event, she had suggested we go and visit the Country Park for the first time since that night. She said she had something to tell me, and that was the place she felt she should do it.

After parking in the large car park, Norma and I took the short walk to the spot we had never forgotten. The trees were mature now, and there were new shrubs, but the mound was still there, looking much as I had always imagined it would. Standing a head taller than me, Norma looked tired and frail. She spoke quietly, even though there were no other visitors in that area.

“I have Bone Cancer, Alica. Terminal, I’m afraid. They say they can operate, give me drugs and whatever to slow the progress. But even after all that, I would have less than a year. With no treatment, we are talking weeks, but I have no intention of putting myself though all that pain and anguish. There will be a hospice when the end gets near, but you should know that I have left my house to you, and whatever money remains. My solicitor has my instructions, and will contact you when the time comes”.

The news was a shock, and I was too stunned to cry. I also had no idea what to say to the close friend who had become like a mother to me. She produced a letter from her coat pocket.

“This is my dying confession. I have handwritten it, and it should stand up to scrutiny. It is up to you what you do with it. Please don’t come to see me in the hospice. I would much rather you remember me as I was. I am also urging you not to ever confess to your part in what happened to Gregg, though I know your life has been marred by the feelings of guilt. I will take you home now, I just wanted to take one last look at this spot”.

—————————————————————————————-

Brian Quinn didn’t open the letter Alicia had handed him. He reached across his desk and switched off the digital recorder before he spoke. “Mrs White, I can see no purpose in implicating yourself after almost thirty years. You may well be charged with assisting the illegal disposal of a body, but it could be worse if they charge you with accessory to murder. What good will it do now? What’s done is done”

Alicia was relieved to have finally told someone, but pressed the point with her solicitor.

“His family though. I don’t know about his parents, but I’m sure his sister will be alive. And he has nieces and nephews who have grown up without knowing him. Shouldn’t they get some closure?” He shook his head.

“In my opinion it will not be closure, just reopening old wounds. The newspapers will be all over the case, raking up bad stuff about Gregg, and his family too. You could well be talking yourself into a lengthy prison sentence, your company going bust because of the publicity, and with due respect, you are no longer a young woman. Life in prison would be hard for you. By your account you believed he would be paid off in cash, and there was no way you could have known he was going to be drugged. I’m sure it says as much in here”.

He tapped the letter.

“The best thing for everyone is if I just shred this, and delete the recording. If you want to feel better about what happened, take Norma’s house, sell it, and donate the money to a charity looking after ex-serviceman. Try to ensure that men like Gregg don’t find themselves abandoned by both the armed forces and society as a whole. You friend was right, you know. He would have eventually killed you. Once the spiral of domestic violence begins and is allowed to remain unchecked, I am sorry to say it almost always ends in a murder. Let us pretend this meeting never happened. You can live your life, do some good if you so wish to, and I will come into my office tomorrow without giving a thought to today’s long conversation”.

She sat quietly for a long time, looking down at her shoes. Then stood up and shook his hand. “Thank you, Brian. I will take your good advice”.

Waiting until he saw her car drive away from the spot outside his office, Brian walked over to a cabinet and removed a padded envelope. He put the unopened letter and the digital recorder inside, sealed it with tape, and placed it in the large safe in the corner of his office.

Just in case.

The End.

Phyllis: The Complete Story

This is all 23 parts of my recent fiction serial, in one complete story.
It is a long read, at 17,900 words.

Phyllis Harvey. That would be a good name, he decided. A name that spoke of maturity, but not old age. A name associated with a certain class of woman, one who had made her way in life. Fifty-something, maybe sixty, but perhaps not being completely honest about her age. Terence was fifty-three, and according to his agent, he was washed up.

Despite the walls of his small flat being lined with framed copies of his best reviews, the casting agents were no longer calling, and his agent had told him it was time to seek another career.

What do you do though, when you have been acting since your teens, and drama school had opened up a world of opportunities? Go to work in a DIY store? Deliver online groceries for a supermarket? Try to find a very old sugar daddy?

Terence Halloran was at one time the ‘coming thing’, the young actor who stirred interest in the Arts Review columns of the serious newspapers. He was not about to start selling paint or delivering groceries, even though the money was running out.

Sugar daddies might be the answer, but he would have to prepare carefully.

Monty Rosenberg had been his first and only agent. Monty had got him some great work, back in the day. The reviews spoke for themselves. Terence gazed at the walls of his flat, seeking confirmation from his reviews.

‘As the villain, Halloran convinces completely. He inhabits the persona of a young gangster in every way imaginable’.
‘Terence Halloran is a revelation. I was completely convinced that he was Andrea, before the jaw-dropping reveal’.
‘Young Halloran will go far. He can convince in both hard man and vulnerable female roles, something this critic has never seen before’.

Oh yes, Terence had been in touch with his feminine side years before anyone had ever heard of that expression. Playing female roles as a man went back to before Shakespeare, but he revitalised that tradition at a time when nobody else was doing it. It helped that he had no interest in sex, whether with women or men. It had never seemed important to him as a young man, and that progressed as he got older and found work.

There were times when he would sit at the mirror in the dressing room, amazed at how convincing he looked. He had a ritual before going on stage. He would look at his completely feminised self after the five-minute call, and say, “Go girl!”.

Those were the good years. In one play he might portray a despicable wife-beating man, and in the next run he would swap roles and play the abused wife. The critics loved him, and so did the audiences. But small theatres in the provinces rarely made stars though, and he needed fame.

For that, television came knocking. Over eight years in the most popular soap opera in Britain, playing a female role that was eventually exposed as a man in a Christmas special. The audience reaction was phenomenal. He found it hard to believe that over ninety percent of his devoted viewers hadn’t guessed he was a man.

But the fallout was tragic. Terence was forever typecast.

Monty started to offer him roles as a crossdresser and transvestite. Not long after those, he was happy to accept one-night-stands as a female impersonator. Life had turned him into a drag queen, and no other chances had been open to him. He did guest appearances on chat shows, occasional cameos on mainstream programmes, always as a woman. Then as attitudes to sexuality changed, he became an unwilling spokesperson for crossdressing and drag culture.

It paid the bills, and Monty still took his fifteen percent.

Then it all ran dry. With the acceptance of so many new kinds of sexuality, even the tabloids didn’t want to pay him for interviews. He tried to headline a few parades, but they didn’t want him. Who needed female impersonators when they had outspoken transexuals willing to be seen for nothing?

Then Monty offered him some awful live appearances as a drag act. At first he said a flat no, but when the bills piled up, he reluctantly agreed. Horrible social clubs or busy pubs, with the audience cat-calling and throwing things. At two hundred a night, less his travel expenses, it was hardly worth getting dressed up for.

Once Monty cut ties with him, Terence knew it was time to do something drastic.

Two wardrobes and one chest of drawers stood in the cramped bedroom. Terence had them all open, and was pulling out various items. One wardrobe was for his female clothing, along with three of the six drawers. On top of the wardrobes stood a row of wig stands, each topped by a different coloured wig in a different style. One good thing about his former success was that he could afford the best, and they were all made from human hair which was so much more convincing.

However, when he had been performing in plays, or on TV, the costume departments had made or hired his clothing. The dresses he was spreading out on the bed were from his impersonater days, and some lurid ones used in drag shows. They would not do, definitely not Phyllis.

The morning had been spent carefully eaxmining his finances. If he was careful, he could manage six months before the money ran out completely, and he would have to completely ignore the last demand from the taxman for the time being. The website he had chosen to use had the great advantage that females did not have to pay to join. The male admirers had to pay to get contact details, so that saved him some money on the registration fee.

Choosing a photo had been easy enough. He had hundreds to pick from, and wanted one that showed a demure lady of a certain age. A nice off the shoulder dress that made him look quite busty, thanks to the silicon-filled falsies inserted into the bra. Nice jewellery that was completely fake, but looked the part. Wearing two pairs of nylon tights and some tight panties dealt with any potential issues of showing a masculine bulge, and the short blonde wig with dark contrast was eminently suitable for a woman in her fifties.

The online profile for Phyllis had to be worded carefully. Only so much space was allowed, and it was important to make sure the implications were not too blatant. Just enough personal detail, but nothing that would give too much away. After many revisions, Terence typed into the box next to the photo he had uplaoded.

‘Fifty-something lady, formerly the headmistress of a private girl’s school. I consider myself to be elegant and refined, and enjoy the good things in life with the right company. Now looking for a long term relationship with a kind man aged 65-75. You must be unmarried, and financially secure. Your own house or flat would be desirable, along with being a car owner as I do not drive. I am based in the London area, but willing to travel to meet the right man. I do not accommodate at my own address.’

Satisfied, he pressed ‘Create Profile’.

He didn’t live anywhere near London of course, he could never afford the rents down there. But the slightly better part of the city of Nottingham didn’t have quite the same panache as the capital, and he could get a train to anywhere he needed to be. He had chosen to say Phyllis was a retired headmistress, as he knew that would feed into the fantasies of a certain type of man. The type who liked the woman to be dominant, and be in charge. And he had chosen the older age range for the men because they would be more desperate, and not as strong physically.

That done, he wanted to get out to the shops before they closed. His budget was only going to stretch to some well chosen Charity Shops in the city, but he knew he could pick up some decent dresses at a good price in those. Once they were dry-cleaned and pressed, they would look as good as new.

Four dresses and a pair of high-heels later, he was back from the shops with a pizza to put in the oven for dinner. As well as the clothes and food, he had purchased a large jar of hair removal cream, and a multipack of disposable razors. Any body hair was definitely a non-no, and would scupper his plans.

Eating the pizza portions with his left hand, Terence logged on to the dating website to check if Phyllis’s profile was active. He almost dropped the food onto his old laptop as he saw that he had sixteen messages already. As he continued to look at the screen, the number kept rising. By the time the pizza was finished, it had risen to twenty-nine. Smiling to himself, he relaxed back into the armchair.

This was going much better than he had expected.

It was easy enough for Terence to whittle out the unsuitable contacts. Some sent unsolicited photos of their private parts with lurid messages about what they would like to do to Phyllis. They were all rejected out of hand. Others were far too young, even though he had stated 65-75, nine of them were under forty. He presumed they were looking for an older woman who might be grateful for sex.

Only one of the messages was from someone who suspected he was not female, but even that was positive. ‘Are you a man dressed as a woman? That doesn’t matter to me, I would still love to meet you’. He was blocked too. The whole point was to convince as a female, not to indulge the sexual fantasies of someone who liked crossdressers.

Although Terence had no real interest in sex, he had certainly had his fair share of it over the years. The casting couch was a reality in his younger days, and he had quickly learned to please both male and female producers and directors to stay in their good books. He considered himself to be a consummate actor, and his skill extended to being able to convince as a willing participant in whatever turned them on. But a long term physical relationship with someone of either gender held no interest for him.

He was a loner, in the real sense of the word.

After a long evening at the laptop, there were four particular persons of interest for him. Even as he re-read their profiles, more messages were arriving. Over sixty by the time he logged off and climbed into bed. He would explore his main choices the next morning.

Some of the profile photos were hilarious, and obviously taken years ago. One man who was seventy-two used a photo of himself on a golf course when he must have been around forty-five. By lunchtime, he had chosen his first target, the one he would get in touch with showing some serious intent to meet.

Geoffrey Lawson described hmself as a ‘Fit and active 74 year old with an outgoing personality, keen to meet the right lady for outings, holidays, and hopefully much more’. His photo was seemingly genuine, showing him sitting on a boat with a drink in his hand. He looked his age, was slightly overweight, and had not tried to change his full head of white hair by using dye. Googling the name, it took a while to find the right person. Retired from one of the major banks, widowed with two grown up children and five grandchildren, and living in an affluent part of Surrey, in the Home Counties near London.

Perfect.

There was no reply to the contact message until almost six that evening. It came with profuse apologies.

‘So sorry to get back to you so late, dear Phyllis. I was at the golf club this afternoon. Please do not think for a moment I was ignoring you. I am not used to this at all, my children suggested I join a dating website, and you are only the second lady I have tried to contact. The first one did not reply, so I hadn’t checked again before I left home earlier. I would very much like to meet you at a place of your choosing. Perhaps a nice dinner in London? I will let you decide. If you have other photos, I would love to see them’.

Terence had no shortage of photos, and scrolled though some that were just that little bit sexier. He sent Geoffrey three photos of himself wearing a short black cocktail dress and black stockings. One front view standing, one rear view standing, and then one sitting down with his legs crossed showing a little too much thigh. He kept the message short. ‘A meal in London would be lovely, Geoffrey. If you want to go ahead with a meeting I am free this coming weekend’.

The reply was almost immediate.

‘Wow, you are gorgeous! I have heard good things about The Oxo Tower restaurant in London. I could meet you there on Friday at seven, if that suits. Let me know, and I will book a table. Here are some recent photos of me on holiday last summer’.

No less than six photos were attached, all showing him wearing very small swimming briefs on what appeared to be an exotic beach, judging by the palm trees and powdery white sand. No doubt he thought his suntanned hairy chest would be enticing to Phyllis. But he had suggested a very good restaurant that was reasonably expensive. So Terence replied that would be ideal. Again, the reply was very fast.

‘Fantastic. I am so excited to meet you, dear Phyllis. I can’t wait for Friday!’

With the date arranged, Terence had three days to make his plans. A cheap hotel room in Bayswater was secured for sixty pounds for the one night. A train ticket was booked, and once he arrived at St Pancras it was an easy journey by underground to his down-market hotel. Although he knew in advance that many of his fellow guests might well be asylum seekers, homeless families, or sex-workers, that didn’t matter. Geoffrey was not going to be invited back there.

Because Geoffrey had been excited by the cocktail dress, another visit to one of the better Charity Shops produced a burgundy off the shoulder number that was sparkly, and rather too short for the age of Phyllis. No matter, combined with some hold-up black stockings, it was sure to get the old man’s juices flowing. Terence would travel as a man, and get ready in his hotel room before taking a taxi to the Oxo Tower restaurant as Phyllis. Those cheap hotels rarely had anything resembling a proper concierge, and modern-day London would completely ignore him arriving as a man and leaving as a woman.

Besides, he had already paid online, no breakfast included.

His old overnight bag would do nicely, with a change of clothes for the Saturday and Sunday, in case Geoffrey followed his lead. Terence was pretty sure that he would follow that lead, as he knew exactly what to say, and how to behave. By the time he had finished with him, Geoffrey would be hooked, and unable to resist. In anticipation, he had booked his return ticket for the Monday night, which would give him time to fully implement the plan.

The train ran on time, and he was at the Bayswater hotel ten minutes early. The Eastern European girl behind the formica-topped reception desk gave him a key. Disinterested, she mumbled “Third floor, room nine, a single”. There was no lift, but that was expected. The room was like a prison cell, and the view from the small window looked over the street, choked with cars parked on the resident’s permit spaces. Terence was already down nearly ninety quid, and he was still a long way off from convincing Geoffrey.

No matter. He had some very thick foundation make-up to cover any chance of a five-o-clock shadow later, and a perfume strong enough to stop a clock.

By the time he was ready to leave for the restaurant, he looked so sexy as Phyllis, he almost fancied himself. Hailing a cab outside was easy, and he had timed it to arrive about ten minutes late for the date, though the fare to South London from Bayswater was eye watering.That made him glad he had decided to draw out one hundred pounds in cash.

Because you never knew when you might need cash.

Geoffrey was standing outside the entrance to the restaurant, and was effusive with his praise as Terence emerged from the taxi as Phyllis.

“Oh, you look so wonderful. More than my wildest expectations, dear Phyllis”.

The meal in the restaurant went well. If Geoffrey had the remotest suspicions that Phyllis was not female, they were not apparent. Terence let him do all of the talking, and it was pure gold. A five-bedroom house in the best part of Surrey. Membership of the local golf club, and the local Masonic lodge. Close contact with his children and grandchildren. all of whom lived nearby, and were equally minted.

Keen to impress, Geoffrey ordered the most expensive items on the menu, and excellent accompanying wines regardless of price. By the time they had finished the desserts and moved on to liquers, he was making his move.

“I would love to show you my home, Phyllis. Do you think that if I collected you by car tomorrow you would be willing to stay overnight?” Terence was suitably cautious. “Well, I would have to have my own room of course, but I think that would be lovely, Geoffrey”. As he was speaking, Terence crossed his legs to show some stocking top. That wouldn’t hurt.

Geoffrey was stil excited.

“Well, shall we say eleven? Give you time for breakfast and getting ready? Let me know where you want to be picked up from.”

Terence told him he would wait outside Paddington Station. No need to be specific about where he was staying.

Outside of the Oxo Tower, he allowed Geoffrey to flag down a cab, and kiss him briefly on the lips. As he got into the taxi, he blew the old man a kiss.

“See you tomorrow, dear Geoffrey”.

When the car pulled in outside Paddington Station, Terence was impressed. Geoffrey wasn’t driving, it was a suit and tie driver in the front. A chauffeur driven hire car, much more luxurious than a taxi. The driver took the bag and put it in the boot. He gave Terence a knowing look that told him the man had sussed him immediately. But that didn’t matter, as Geoffrey was acting like a sex-starved teenager, keen to get Phyllis next to him in the back of the car.

Terence had chosen a respectable day dress for the journey. He could tell that Geoffrey was eager to touch him, and allowed a stroke around his left knee with no protest. On the way to Surrey, the old man couldn’t keep quiet.

“I have booked a table at the Country Club for dinner this evening. My housekeeper has left us a prepared lunch, and I have given her the rest of the weekend off. She won’t be back until Tuesday, so I really hope you can stay for two nights, if that suits your other commitments?” Terence confirmed that he could stay until Monday afternoon, and his new boyfriend beamed with delight.

“Oh, that’s more than I had hoped for. I have my own car at home, and will be happy to show you around. In fact, my oldest daughter has suggested a family meal on Sunday lunchtime. Everyone will be there to meet you, I admit I have already told them how lovely you are”. Terence smiled his acceptance, even though he already knew there would be no family meal on Sunday. By then, Geoffrey would have realised the truth.

Just over an hour later, the car turned into a long driveway leading to Geoffrey’s house in Virginia Water. Terence had smiled at the name of the area. He was a long way from being remotely virginial. But his online research about the area had told him that it was an enclave of the rich. So that suited his plans. He was feeling tired, as last night in the cheap hotel had been disturbed by fights on the landings, and the eventual arrival of the police at three in the morning. At least the turbulent night had given him time to do some more Internet research, using his phone on the hotel’s wi-fi.

Once the smirking hire car driver had departed, Geoffrey was keen to show him around the house. He was settled in his room, which was as big as his flat in Nottingham, then they ate the prepared lunch in a huge conservatory overlooking a garden as big as two football pitches, washed down with an expensive rosé wine. To give him some credit, the man kept his hands to himself in his own house. Terence had concluded that he would wait until they returned from the Country Club to make his move.

With the table booked for seven that night, Phyllis was given adequate time to prepare in her room. The black cocktail dress that Geoffrey liked so much was the chosen outfit, along with some very expensive black stockings, and a push-up bra that accentuated Phyllis’s fake cleavage. By the time the taxi arrived to take them to the Country Club, Geoffrey was almost salivating with desire.

He knew many of the people there, but seemed oblivious to the occasional stare at Phyllis. A small booth tucked away from the main dining area had been chosen. And he had also selected the menu and wines in advance, presumably to impress Phyllis. There were five courses, each accompanied by a different wine, and all impeccably cooked. During the meal, an effusive Geoffrey told Phyllis almost all of his lfe story, without any prompting.

Before the desserts arrived, Terence knew more about the children and grandchildren than he would ever need. He had also gleaned a huge amount of information about Geoffrey’s financial situation, all volunteered. It seemed he had an account there, as he just signed for the bill. The taxi arrived before eleven, and Geoffrey escorted him out like a gentleman.

During the short drive back in the taxi. Terence allowed a lot of leg-stroking as the tipsy man divulged much more information. “I would love to take you on holiday to my second home in The Maldives, Phyllis. I once considered retiring to live there, but my children were against it. So now I holiday there twice a year, but it would be so much better if you were there with me”.

That was impressive, and Terence was re-thinking just how much he would take from this mug.

As Geoffrey had taken off his suit jacket and excused himself to use the bathroom, Terence had a quick look through the pockets. As well as a wallet, he found a packet of Viagra, with one tablet missing. Smiling, he imagined Geoffrey standing in the bathroom taking the tablet, and psyching himself up for the planned seduction of Phyllis. A mobile phone was also in the inside pocket, and he took that, placing it in his handbag.

He needn’t have worried, as Terence planned on making it very easy for him.

The new boyfriend return holding a bottle of expensive Cognac, and two brandy bowl glasses. “I thought a nightcap would be in order my dear”. He sat close after filling the glasses with a hefty measure, and gently tapped the rim of his glass against Terence’s. “Here’s to beauty, and to us”. After their first sip, he leaned forward, planting a rather clumsy kiss on Terence’s lips. His face was flushed and warm, and the kiss was allowed and returned.

It was important to make him think he was going to get somewhere.

There didn’t seem to be any point beating about the bush, so he closed the deal with a prepared speech. “Geoffrey dear, you really don’t have to try to seduce me. I am more than willing to share your bed tonight. Let’s finish our drinks, and then give me time to get ready, okay?” It seemed to come as a surprise, but a welcome one. Follwing a large gulp of the Cognac, he replied.

“Oh, that would be wonderful. It has been a long time you see. My wife was unwell for many years before she died. Take as much time as you need”. Terence gently stroked the man’s hot face, then placed his glass on the table. “Why don’t I go up now? Come and join me in fifteen minutes, and make sure you are ready for action”. He thought Geoffrey’s eyes would pop at that, and his nodding agreement was shaking the jowls on his face.

Up in the master bedroom, Terence removed all his clothes except for the stockings, then put a silky black nightgown gown loosely around his shoulders. using Geoffrey’s phone, he took selfies as he wandered around the bedroom. Making sure the background showed exactly where he was, and even including a large framed family photo hanging on the wall. With the self timer, he placed the phone on a side table, and draped himself across the bed, looking rampant and blatant as he stared into the camera.

That done, he sent all the photos to his own phone as a backup, then started to send Geoffrey’s contacts to his phone too.

Hearing footsteps, he put the phone on the bedside table and wrapped the flimsy nightgown around his body. Lying back against the sumptuous pillows, he called out through the half-open door. “Is that you, my lover? I am ready for you”.

Geoffrey had been emboldened by alcohol, and walked into the room stark naked. One glance showed the Viagra had started to do its job very well. “Oh, my word, let me take a photo please. What a magnificent specimen”. Flattered, Geoffrey put his hand on his hips, and posed smiling for two photos.

Then Terence put the phone down, flung open the nightgown, and revealed all. “Come and get me”.

Frozen to the spot, his jaw dropped, and didn’t close again for a long time. Terence pretended to be hurt. “What’s wrong my dear? Don’t you want your lovely Phyllis?” Unable to reply, Geoffrey backed out of the room, still staring at the vision draped on top of his bed. He didn’t return to the bedroom for at least ten minutes, and when he did he was fully dressed. More confused than angry, he spoke calmly.

“There has been a terrible mistake, I’m afraid. I mean, I had no idea. This isn’t what I wanted at all”. As he was trying to explain himself, Terence tried not to laugh. He could see that the Viagra was still working, and poor Geoffrey was in such a state. He continued to act offended. “But are you sure you don’t want me, my darling? I assure you it would be a night you would never forget. Why not just lie next to me for a while, and let me change your mind?”

Setting his jaw, Geoffrey replied, still polite. “No, nothing like that is going to happen. I think you had better go. I will order you a taxi, you can take it wherever you need to go, and I will pay the driver in advance”. Terence changed his expression, and his voice.

“I don’t think so old love. Why don’t you sit down? We need to have a talk about something”.

Sitting on the bed with his head in his hands, Geoffrey was overwhelmed by the situation he found himslef in. He was unable to look at the almost naked man who was talking to him in a very different voice to the one he was used to. How could he not have realised? Now the truth was out, it was all too easy to see. The larger feet and hands, the hair that was now so obviously a wig. He had been taken in completely, and now he felt stupid and broken.

Terence was taking charge.

“Okay, this is what’s going to happen. Tomorrow morning, you ring your daughter and tell her Phyllis is unwell, probably something she ate. You cancel the family gathering, and on no account do you let them come here. Try to be positive, suggest a meeting another time. Tell them I am keen to meet them, that kind of thing. Then you are going to go online, transfer twenty thousand pounds to my bank account, and set up a regular monthly payment of five hundred pounds until further notice. Once you have done that, You will give me your laptop and your phone. You can tell anyone who asks that your laptop stopped working, and you lost your phone somewhere. Are you listening?”

His head was nodding, and he sounded as if he was crying. Terence continued.

“If you tell anyone, all the photos I took will be shared to your contact list, and all your family too. Don’t think about trying to delete them, I have copies on my phone, and they are all stored in The Cloud somewhere. You will not contact the dating site again, and as far as your relationship with Phyllis goes, you can give it a couple of weeks and just say it didn’t work out. On Monday, you can drive me to a station, and on the way stop at your bank and get me five thousand in cash. I doubt they will even blink about someone as rich as you taking out such a sum.”

From behind the hands came a muffled reply. “Alright”. Terence was getting ready for bed as Phyllis, and adopted the feminine voice as he replied.

“In the meantime, we stay civilised. Go and sleep in the spare room you gave me, I’ll sleep here. Don’t even think about any violence. I am fitter and stronger than you, and besides I would call the police, tell them I was being attacked, and answer the door naked. Try explaining that to the next meeting of the Masonic Lodge, Geoffrey dear”.

When he got downstairs after nine the next morning, Terence found Geoffrey slumped in an armchair, staring into space. He looked at least ten years older than he did yesterday, and was unshaved, wearing last night’s clothes. Without turning around, he spoke quietly. “The lunch has been cancelled. Give me your bank details, and I will do as you ask. But please do not stay another night. I will transfer the extra five thousand you requested now, and then order you a taxi. There is cash in the house, around five hundred I think. You can take that with the phone and laptop. But please leave, at least do that for me. I couldn’t stand another twenty-four hours of humiliation”.

The transfer of the funds went through easily, and the monthly payment was set up. Using Geoffrey’s wireless printer, Terence made a hard copy for reference. The laptop and phone would both be destroyed next week, leaving no trail behind. When he had packed his bag upstairs and the taxi had been ordered, Geoffrey gave him the cash, four hundred and fity pounds in fifty pound notes. “I would appreciate you waiting outside for the taxi, it will be here in ten minutes”.

He decided to take the taxi all the way back into London, and straight to the station. There would be time to get something to eat before his afternoon train back to Nottingham. The taxi driver hardly spoke a word all the way, which suited Terence nicely.

There was lots to think about on the two-hour train journey. He could pay off the tax bill they had been hounding him for, hopefully before any bailiffs became involved in debt recovery. The five hundred a month would pay the rent on his flat, with a bit over to help with the electricity bill. For the first time since he had worked in the TV soap opera, Terence had more than five grand in the bank.

When he got home early that evening he was soon on his old laptop, carefully choosing the next target.

With the number of messages now well over two hundred, Terence had to spend time whittling out the chaff. By the time he had done that, he was still left with over thirty that looked promising. That left him with the conclusion that the real over-fifty women must be lacking appeal, for some reason.

Lawrence Colman-Tolliver was definitely worth trying. Seventy-seven years old, and looked every minute of it. Privately educated, and related to the family that once owned Colman’s Mustard in Norwich, he still lived in the county of Norfolk. He listed his interests as ‘Fun’ and ‘More fun’. The profile photo showed him on a pheasant shoot near Sandringham, blatantly suggesting he was one of the monied clique that surrounded the Royal Family. Whether that was true, or bluster, remained to be seen.

The trouble was, Norfolk was a pain to get to. So when he replied to the direct message, Terence suggested London as a meeting point. He could afford a better hotel since he had fleeced Geoffrey, and might as well speculate to accumulate, by appearing to Lawrence as not to be concerned about money. Annoyingly, the old man took his good time to reply, and not until eleven the next morning. His message read like something that could have been sent in the nineteenth century.

‘That would suit, M’dear. I can stay at my club in Pall Mall, and meet you at Rules restaurant, Covent Garden. Would seven on Saturday be good with you? I can send a car if need be. I have to say you look like a jolly attractive lady indeed. Don’t be fooled by my age, I am very active, and can guarantee you would not be at all disappointed.’

Well, he was full of himself, Terence thought. Probably another Viagra-swallower. But the Colman’s mustard connection suggested some inherited wealth, so he replied quickly.

‘Why Lawrence, that sounds wonderful. I know Rules of course, wonderful English food in an intimate atmosphere. I will arrange a taxi from my hotel, and meet you inside at seven as you suggest’. The old bastard took over an hour to reply. ‘Looking forward to it, M’dear.’

A hotel in Kensington was a step up from Bayswater, and even at twice the price, at least it included breakfast. Seeing as the old man was staying at his club, Terence booked two nights. After all, Geoffrey was paying, even though he didn’t know that. To seal the deal, he sent Lawrence the photos of himself as Phyllis in the black cocktail dress, They had worked so well with Geoffrey. Annoyingly, it was a good hour before he got a reply, and he had been on the verge of going to bed when it arrived.

‘I say! Outstanding, dear Phyllis. You have definitely got my interest, and much more’.

Terence went to bed happy. He had the old git hooked, if not landed in the net.

Having made the decision to change his profile photo, Terence was up early the next morning. After booking the hotel, and a one-way train ticket, he put on the black cocktail dress and black stockings thst seemed to work so well. Then he chose a better wig, a black real hair wig that had a short bob style. With pale make-up and dark eye shadow, he looked much younger than his fifty-three years, more like a thirty-something model from the swinging sixties.

Re-launching his online profile, he could not help but smile as the message counter ticked over at an alarming rate. No doubt greatly helped by making sure some stocking-top was apparent in the three photos he used. If things didn’t work out with Lawrence, he had so many more to choose from. With almost a week to prepare, there was no need to rush.

First, an appointment with a beautician in the city who dealt with hair removal and asked no questions, some new underwear at Marks and Spencer’s, followed by a leisurely lunch at one of the better hotels in Nottingham. With the tax bill paid, and plenty left in the bank, he was actually looking forward to seeing what old Lawrence had to offer. Meanwhile, he had saved three more contacts on the dating website.

It was all going so well. Much better than he had ever imagined.

On the train to London that weekend, he even attracted some admiring glances in his new outfit and black wig.

The signs were favourable, that was definite.

Travelling as Phyllis was a refreshing change for Terence. It also saved having to pack changes of clothes to wear as a man. The hotel in Kensington was definitely a step up from the one in Bayswater. Although nothing grand, it was next door to one that was, so the atmosphere on the street felt good, with many foreign tourists as guests, including some very polite Japanese men who nodded respectfully as he checked in. The room was adequate, and three times the size of the shoe-box in Bayswater.

With no need to change before the dinner date, he did some more Internet research on Lawrence Colman-Tolliver. The man had no social media profile at all, not that unusual for someone that old. There was an entry for a Lawrence Tolliver that he had seen before, but that just related to a newspaper article from the 1980s about a planning dispute in Norfolk. There was no photo, but the similarity of the name made Terence uneasy. Why no Colman in that double-barrelled name? It was the usual stuff. Tolliver had been challenged over some property improvements that did not have permission. He went to court over it, and lost the case.

Dropping the name Tolliver, he found a Lawrence Colman listed as a cousin of the famous mustard family, and presumed that would likely be his man’s father. Maybe the Tolliver had been added after a second marriage before Lawrence was born?

On the way to Covent Garden in a taxi, Terence had to suffer the driver telling him that the restaurant was overpriced, and not as good as it had once been. He smiled politely, but had the feeling the cabbie had never actually eaten there and was just making conversation. The place had a uniformed doorman, which was impressive, and also a claim to be the oldest still surviving in London, dating back to 1798. There was a reservation in the name of Colman-Tolliver, but he was told the gentleman had not arrived as yet. Terence was seated at a table for two, and he asked to wait for the arrival of his dinner date until the menus were brought. Feeling awkward as the only person sitting alone, he asked the waiter to bring him a glass of Chablis.

Even that early, the restaurant was full. Most of the diners appeared to be foreigners, and everyone was very smartly dressed. Sipping his wine carefully, he noticed a few glances in his direction, most of which appeared to be favourable. Halfway down the glass of wine, the head waiter suddenly arrived at the table. “Madam, we have a telephone call for you, please follow me”. He was shown into a cloakroom and handed a portable phone handset. The waiter walked off a few paces, giving some privacy. Terence knew it had to be Lawrence, nobody else could possibly know he was there.

“Phyllis, m’dear. Profuse apologies. I got held up on the way to London, and I am still almost an hour away on a train. Would it be at all possible to meet at your hotel later? I am sure we could get something to eat there. I feel awful, I really do, but I had no contact number for you to alert you of the delay”. Terence smelled a rat. The voice didn’t sound old enough, and the hint of a badly-disguised Norfolk accent was unlikely in someone who claimed to be privately educated. So he gave the address of the swanky hotel next to his, and agreed to meet there in just over an hour. Then he paid for his glass of wine, apologied to the head waiter, and left. The uniformed doorman referred to him as ‘Miss’, as he stepped forward to summon a cab passing by.

Back in his room, Terence went over the situation. He didn’t believe a word of it. Someone was trying to con the con man. But why? he hadn’t given the impression he was that well-off, and the messages had seemed normal, with no hint of deception. Could it be sex? Was old Larry hoping to jump him in his hotel room after a hurried dinner? Mainly, he was annoyed at the waste of time, and the waste of money travelling down to London and booking the hotel. He was hungry too, but wasn’t about to splash out on an expensive hotel meal.

No, he would do something else. He would wait and see if Lawrence turned up next door

Terence strolled into the lobby of the nice hotel and sat down on a plush armchair with an oblique view of the long reception desk. When a waitress appeared moments later, he ordered a coffee, pleased that you did not need to be resident in the hotel to use the facilities at a price. The coffee was still warm when he saw a red-faced man walk in alone and enquire at the desk. He certainly wasn’t seventy-seven, more like fifty. His suit was crumpled, and he was mopping his face with a handkerchief, even though it wasn’t hot inside.

The receptionist checked her computer, and shook her head. The man said something, and she checked again. Looking confused, he nodded, and turned to leave.

Leaving enough money to cover the bill for the coffee, Terence stood up and followed the man out onto the street. When he was a few feet behind him, he spoke in a loud voice. “Lawrence, I presume? You look nothing like your photo, I have to say”. The man turned and smiled, but Terence wasn’t smiling when he spoke again. “Let’s walk and talk”. As Lawrence hadn’t replied, he led the conversation.

“So what’s the deal? You are obviously the man claiming to be Colman-Tolliver. Don’t deny it, I can sense it. What’s with the profile photo and the other nonsense. How did you expect to explain yourself to me?” The man stopped in the gateway of a big house, seemed to think about what to say, and then came right out with it.

“You’re a man, that’s obvious to me. This is what I do for a living, searching the dating sites for likely people. I spotted you right away, and knew what your game was. What if I was to mention a man named Geoffrey? That rings a bell, yes? I was trying my best with him, using a profile photo of a mature actress, hoping to drag him into something favourable to my situation. I saw that he liked your photo, then all of a sudden he disappeared. deleted his presence on the website. It didn’t take me long to work out what had happened, so I thought I would reverse the process”.

It hadn’t occurred to Terence that others were doing the same thing as he was. He started walking again.

“What do you expect from me, whatever your name is?” He was stopped by a firm hand on his shoulder. “Well I reckon it must be worth five grand to you for me not to expose you on the site. You must have other contacts saved, and you will get more than that from them, I bet. Then again, maybe not, considering you were stupid enough to fall for my alter-ego of Lawrence. The profile photo was of some old Scottish bloke, long dead. He was fond of shooting and fishing, judging by the photos I found online. I used to live in Norfolk years ago, and knew about the Colman family having big money. I dangled the bait, and you snapped it up”.

If they had not have been on a public street, Terence might well have broken the man’s nose. But he did have a point. He had been careless, and fallen for it exactly as had been described. But he was not about to fall at the first hurdle. Changing his voice from the gentle tones of Phyllis, he laughed as he replied.

“Do it then. Tell who you want that I am a man. Believe me, I get enough offers from those who don’t care either way. Besides, there are other sites, and marks have short memories. You’ll get no money from me, so you might as well crawl back into whatever shithole you came from. As for Geoffrey, you will never get an admission from him. He will back me up one hundred percent. He would sooner die than anyone find out the truth”.

His face getting redder, the man seemed to be deflated. He had obviously expected an easy victory, a speedy payment, and would have come back for more. He wasn’t as good as he thought he was at this game, Terence was sure of that. The best he could manage was bluster. “You’ll be sorry, mark my words. I will make sure anyone you go after knows what you are”. With that he turned to leave, mopping his face. As he walked off, Terence called after him.

“Get your blood pressure checked. Looking at your face, I doubt you are long for this world”.

But as he walked back to his genuine hotel, he realised he had learned a valuable lesson.

On the way home in the train, Terence was angry. Angry at being duped by the man purporting to be Lawrence. Angry that he would now have to change websites because of that mistake. Angry at wasting time and money travelling to London to meet the faker. And angry that the hotel refused to refund the cost of the second night when he checked out early.

The man sitting opposite him on the train was definitely checking out Phyllis though. Frequent glances from behind his book at her legs, and an occasional smile when their eyes met. On any other day, Terence might well have engaged him in conversation, gone home with him, then hit him with the reality. After all, he looked financially stable. An expensive watch, tailor-made suit, and the latest phone and laptop. The fact that he was reading a hardback book suggested some class, and a wedding ring indicated he was potentially open to be willing to pay to avoid exposure.

But he was too angry.

In the taxi from Nottingham City Station, he then got angry that he hadn’t gone with his instinct, and tried to secure the fellow passenger for a date. He was going to give himself a night off, drink a bottle of wine after a hot bath, and have a serious re-think about his next move after a good night’s sleep.

It wasn’t until eleven the next morning that he found his online Utopia. A more obscure, slightly kinky website for mature people who wanted to meet others for casual relationships. It had no fees, as it was ad-supported, and the private messages were encrypted, so no other con-men could see who you liked or sent messages to. He signed up using the black dress and short wig photos, but left out Phyllis’s age, instead going for ‘Mature and Experienced’. Sticking with the sixty-five plus age range for what he was interested in, he didn’t have to wait too long until the likes appeared on the photos, and the first messages came in.

Seventeen of the first twenty were predictably sexual. Photos of genitalia, men who were too young for him, and some kinky people who wanted things done to them that Terence was not willing to do, even for the chance of twenty grand. But one of the rest stood out like a whore at a wedding. Clive Gibson said he was sixty-two. Under the desired age range, but possible. He lived in Derby, only a thirty-minute journey by train, and his proflie photo showed a chubby guy with a big smile.

The profile text was appealing. ‘Looking for a kind but strict mature lady. Happy to meet in your home or a hotel, but cannot accommodate. Mutual enjoyment but no long-term commitment. And as a gentleman, I always pay for the lady’. That suggested a few things to Terence. Clive was probably married, financially stable, and was looking for some kind of domination-sex game.

Worth a try.

He sent a basic message. ‘Hi there Clive. I see you liked my photo and invited me to message you. I am fifty-something, live alone and can be strict when required. Also broad-minded, and open to new experiences. Like you, I am not looking for anything long-term, just some mutual fun’. Terence had time to make a sandwich for lunch, and was eating it when the reply came in.

‘Oh, that sounds wonderful. I am very interested, but I see you are based in London. That might make things difficult, as I have to be in the Derby area most days’. Terence had thought of that, and was ready. ‘I can get to Nottingham, not far from you. I know someone who has a small flat there. It’s nothing grand, but comfortable. Would meeting there suit you?’ It was a risk, as it meant giving the mark his actual address. But he wasn’t going to waste any more money on train fares and hotels to operate to London. He made a mental note to change his profile information to ‘The Midlands’. That would make life easier.

Twenty minutes later, Clive bit.

“Nottingham would be perfect, Phyllis. I can drive there easily, and I know the city well. Would a long afternoon suit? I would have to leave by six in the evening’. Terence let him stew for a while. A long while in fact. He didn’t bother to reply for almost four hours. Clive would be at home by then, and no doubt checking the site surreptitiously.

‘Yes, Clive. A long afternoon would be lovely. Shall we say next Friday?’

The reply didn’t take too long to arrive.

‘Friday at one? That would give us five hours. Please send me the address soon.’

Before Clive was due to turn up, Terence decided to buy some suitable attire. Deciding he should look something like a strict school-teacher or governess, he toured the charity shops for the right look. A tweed skirt and matching jacket, a high-necked blouse to go under that, finished off with some fake pearls. The whole outfit only cost him eight pounds, and he managed to get some lace-up heavy female shoes in another shop for just a pound. They were a bit tight, but he could bear them for one afternoon.

In a garden supplies shop, he bought a couple of bamboo canes, the type used to support plants. It might be that Clive wanted some corporal punishment on Friday, and though he had a large flat hairbrush in the bedroom, the canes would deliver extra pain if required. He already had some old brown spectacles in his flat, and they would round off the look very nicely. His acting ability would easily deal with the right tone of voice and dominant behaviour mentioned by Clive, so when Friday morning arrived, he was quietly confident.

Clive arrived five minutes early, but Terence was already dressed as Miss Phyllis. If he said so himself, the woman looking back at him in the mirror was very scary.

He looked just like his photo, and was carrying a large sports bag when he walked in. His attitude was strangely businesslike, and Terence could tell he had done this before. “I would like to change in your bedroom if that’s okay, Phyllis”. Terence showed him into the tidied-up bedroom, and waited. When the tubby man emerged, it was all he could do not to laugh out loud. He was dressed as a scholgirl, in a uniform that looked completely authentic. Not bothering with make-up, he was wearing a cheap, straw-coloured blonde wig. He smiled, and asked casually, “Is this okay for you? I’m a naughty schoolgirl sent to be disciplined”.

Terence couldn’t trust himself not to laugh, so nodded. Regaining his composure, he called upon his acting ability to play his part.

“Go and stand over in the corner, until I decide what to do with you”. The man bit his bottom lip exaggeratedly. “Yes Miss, sorry Miss”. Terence stared at the grown man trembling in the corner. He wasn’t surprised, as over the years he had heard of just about every kink imaginable. This one was actually quite easy, and was unlikely to involve any sexual activity on his part. After leaving Clive in the corner for ten minutes, he raised his voice in apparent anger.

“This is not the first time you have had to be sent to my office. But this time you need to be taught a lesson”. He sat on the small sofa. “Come here and receive your punishment”. As Clive reached the sofa, he assumed the position without being told what to do. Stretched out across Terence’s lap, waiting for whatever happened. Lifting the pleated skirt, Terence smacked him hard across his thighs and bum cheeks, over his underwear. Surprisingly, that hurt his hand, so he pulled down the underwear just far enough, and reached to the side of the sofa for one of the canes.

The first hard stroke of the cane made Clive gasp, the second made him wince in pain. But he also became aroused, which Terence was left in no doubt of. By the time he had hit the man six times, his skin was bright red and starting to swell. But he didn’t complain. “You want more, you bad girl?” Clive replied with a nod. Six more strokes were as much as he could take, calling out “Enough Miss!” as Terence noticed a thin cut appearing across one of the weals. He couldn’t help but wonder how Clive explained such injuries to his wife. Maybe he wasn’t married, after all?

Standing up and adjusting his underwear, Clive looked happy. “That was wonderful. Could we do it again next Friday, something different? You really get it, so many don’t understand”. It was easy work for Terence. The man had only been there for an hour, and was already heading for the bedroom to change. He called after him. “That will be acceptable, next Friday at one then”.

Dressed again as Clive, he reached into the sports bag, producing a large envelope. “Is five hundred alright? You certainly deserve it” Terence took the envelope, and nodded. That was the easiest cash he had ever earned in his life, and a very nice hourly rate too. On top of that, he had neither asked for it, nor expected it. He stood up and kissed Clive on the cheek.

“See you next Friday then”.

Terence had some thinking to do. If Clive could become a regular, five hundred a week was good enough, and showed he had money to burn. It would be no problem increasing the prices over time, and if he could afford it, which seemed very likely, he might get him to two meetings a week at seven-fifty a time. Much better than treading the boards in a provincial theatre, or a walk-on part as a drag queen in a drama that hardly anybody watched.

Also preferable to travelling around the country in the hope of fleecing some desperate old men. As for Clive’s fetishes, there was nothing he couldn’t handle. He had certainly done worse than spank a man dressed as a girl, and that was only to get a job touring in a bad play. Perhaps he should diversify? Advertise his domination services on the website at a price. If he could get three regulars, that was fifteen hundred a week minimum, without leaving home.

There were dozens of direct messages on his profile page, but he decided to ignore them for a while. He would order in a nice Chinese meal, and wait to see what Clive wanted next week.

Clive messaged him on Wednesday. ‘Okay for Friday still? Mind if it gets a bit dark?’ Terence relied immediately. ‘Friday is fine. Dark as you want to take it’. After he sent that reply, he opened some decent wine and chuckled to himself. The darkest he could imagine was probably that Clive had some kind of cannibal kink. Well he wasn’t about to eat the chubby man, even if he probably tasted like pork.

The Miss Phyllis outfit could get a second outing, Clive was unlikely to care, and that saved buying any other clothes. Terence had checked out some domination websites, and they seemed to infer that you had to dress up in shiny PVC, with laced-up corsets and studded neck chokers. He wasn’t about to waste money on that, so Clive would have to make do with the tweed suit and blouse.

When Clive turned up he was carrying the sports bag, and seemed happy. “Can you come into the bedroom with me please, Phyllis? I need your help this time”. Terence stood in the doorway of the bedroom and watched Clive strip naked. Then he reached into the sports bag and produced a number of long leather straps with buckles on them, also digging out a black leather mask, and a leather gag.

“I’m going to put the mask and gag on, then lie down on the bed. I need you to secure my wrists and feet with the straps, making sure I cannot possibly escape, okay?” Terence nodded. “Then just leave me here, helpless. I don’t have any deadline to get back to Derby, so you can choose how long you leave me in here. It’s the not knowing you see, the anticipation”. Terence nodded again. He didn’t have to play Miss Phyllis this afternoon.

Though not as easy as it looked, he finally got Clive secured on his bed. Checking the tightness of the straps to make sure he couldn’t move, he closed the curtains. Before he left the room he looked inside Clive’s jacket, removing his wallet, house keys, and car keys. It was already working well for Clive, judging by the scene on the bed.

There was a couple of hundred in the wallet, as well as three credit cards, a bank debit card, and Clive’s driving licence.

Terence had an idea, and quickly formed a plan. Although he didn’t own a car, he could drive, having passed his test in his late teens. The car keys had an Audi logo on them, and there wouldn’t be many of those parked near his flat. Clive’s driving licence had his address on it, and there was almost certainly a Satnav in the Audi that would guide him there. It was only a thirty-minute drive, so Terence decided that he would go to Derby and find out all about the naked man lying on his bed.

Going out as Phyllis, he took the next right past his flat, the easiest street to park on. Five cars up, there was a shiny new black Audi saloon. He pressed the button on the key fob, and it unlocked. Over half a tank of petrol, more than enough. He pressed a button on the media screen in the car, selected ‘Navigation’, and scrolled down the list until he found ‘Home’.

The voice on the Satnav was that of a very posh mature woman.

No surprise there.

The house was a double-fronted detached 1930s style in a nice area of Derby. Terence parked the car in front of the separate garage, and ran his gaze over the property looking for any sign of a burglar alarm. The house next door had a ‘For Sale’ sign at the front, and appeared to be empty. In a street with only ten houses, all identical, nobody was around at that time of the afternoon.

There was no visible alarm box. Maybe Clive wanted to give the impression that there was nothing inside worth stealing? He picked up the house keys, locked the car, and went in.

It had been left in more or less original condition, with many period features. His best guess was that Clive had inherited the family home, and decided to make no modern improvements. There was some post on a hall-stand, all addressed to Clive. No sign of a wife or children, no photos on display, and a rather sterile feel. On the left, a door led into a spacious living room, with a dining table at one end next to French windows overlooking an average sized garden. The television was nothing special, and the room had little atmosphere or style.

Terence went back to the hallway and into the room opposite. That was more like it. A dedicated office area. Computer, monitor, printer, fax machine, large desk, and two filing cabinets. After thirty minutes going through everything in the cabinets and desk, he had the measure of Clive.

Owner of no less than four car dealerships in the immediate area. Audi, which was predictable, but also Mercedes-Benz, Volvo, and Lexus. Clive had an impressive portfolio indeed, and bank statements showed he had a great deal of money. Payments into his current account ran between twelve thousand to forty thousand a month. Much of that was transferred out to savings accounts, and just one statement showed him with a stash of eighty thousand in one account. His current account alone had a balance of no less than thirty-three thousand pounds, and there were business account statements that Terence didn’t even bother to look at.

Small wonder he could afford five hundred quid for one hour of service to his current kink. Compared to Geoffrey, this bloke was seriously minted.

Upstairs, he found two bedrooms ready for use, including the main one at the front which was obviously where Clive slept. The third room was empty, save for an ironing board and iron. There was no ensuite in the main room, just the one dated family bathroom with sixties decor. Clive might be a man who had money, but he didn’t spend it on his accommodation, that was for sure. The fourth room was more interesting. It had a hasp and staple on the outside of the door, allowing it to be secured with a padlock.

But there was no padlock.

Inside, Terence turned on the lights, being temporarily blinded by three incongruous flourescent tubes that lit up the place like an airport terminal. He whislted softly when he saw the scene, and shook his head.

The room was about fourteen by twelve, and the window at the back covered by a solid shutter. Racks lined the walls, and in the centre of the room was what looked like a weight-lifting bench. But the variious straps and shackles attached to that bench told him it had nothing to do with weight-lifting. And the old-fashioned video camera on a movable dolly confirmed what he suspected. The room was some sort of torture chamber. Whips and canes were fitted to the racks, along with shelves containing leather clothing of great variety. Along with gags, hoods, and clubs.

It was a punishment room. Terence had heard of those, but had never seen one before.

Next to the camera was a small shelving unit, a DVD player, and a small television. The unit was full of DVD discs in white covers, each one with dates, times, and names of the people involved. Taking one at random, he put it into the DVD player below the television, and pressed play. Smiling, he chose another. And after that, another.

Clive was always the victim. Many of those handing out the required punsihment were older women. In some cases, they appeared to be kindly grannies. In others they were dressed in PVC clothing and thigh-boots, weilding whips. But it was the third DVD that interested Terence the most.

Some young boys, and young girls. They appeared to be underage, as far as he could tell. Terence started to take photographs on his phone, and then picked up a dozen or more of the DVD films. As he went back downstairs, he couldn’t stop smiling.

He had hit the jackpot, and that jackpot’s name was Clive.

Terence was able to park the car very close to where he had taken it. Once back inside his flat, he was pleased to see that Clive had not soiled the bed during his absence. After stashing the DVDs and his phone in a box placed inside his fridge, he went back into the bedroom to talk to the man tied to his bed.

Pulling off the leather hood and gag, he sat on the end of the bed. Clive spoke first. “That was amazing? How long have I been here? You have no idea of time in this situation”. Staying in character as Phyllis, Terence dangled the car keys in front of Clive’s face.

“It’s been a while, dear Clive. I took a little trip to your house, and found it very interesting. We are going to have to have a serious talk about what I found there”. Clive looked confused at first, then his face flushed with embarrassment as realisation set in. Terence smiled as he continued. “Nice little torture chamber you have there, and the DVDs were very interesting to watch. I’m assuming that those schoolkids were around fourteen or fifteen? I’m sure you paid them handsomely for their services, but tut-tut. They are underage, and you must have known that”.

Clive pulled at the straps. Considering they were his straps, and he knew how strong they were, that seemed futile. He glared at Terence without speaking.

“Dear Clive, this is what is going to happen. You are going to log into your online banking, then I am going to transfer eighty thousand pounds to myself. If you fail to do this, the photos I took and the DVDs I stole will all be in the hands of the police in Derby before nighfall. And don’t even think about becoming violent, or refusing the transfer, as I have left my phone and your details with my solicitor, along with the DVDs. I called in on him on the way back. He will open the parcel in the event that he doesn’t hear from me by nine tomorrow morning”.

That was all nonsense of course. Terence didn’t have a solicitor, but Clive was talking to Phyllis, and as far as he was concerned, he presumed she would have one.

Still refusing to speak, Clive nodded. Terence freed Clive’s right hand from the restraints and passed him the laptop. After a few taps, Clive looked away, and pushed the laptop back to him. Terence hesitated for a second. The banking details would be accessible to Clive, as would his real name. Phyllis as an identity would be lost. But it was a lot of money, so he completed the transfer, waiting until the confirmation appeared on the screen.

“Okay, I am going to untie you now, and leave you to get dressed. Don’t forget, any funny business, and it all comes out in the open. I don’t think you would enjoy being in prison as an abuser of underage kids, do you?”

He freed the man from the straps carefully. He was chubby, and unlikely to become violent. But you never knew how someone might react in that situation. So he stayed in the bedroom and waited until Clive was dressed and ready to leave. Clive had said nothing since it had all started. But when he got his keys back, he stood quietly for a moment before speaking.

“Whoever you are, you have made a big mistake. I know people. People who will do very bad things to you for not much money. Certainly not as much as you have taken me for. And you think you are clever because you know I thought you were a woman? Well, that has made it twice as bad as it could have been, believe me. I can take my revenge on you without being remotely involved, you should know that. I will have solid alibis, witnesses, and a flawless character with no police record. You chose the wrong man, Phyllis. Or whatever your name is”.

Deciding to brazen it out, Terence scoffed. “Oh yeah. Big man. You know people. Blah, blah, blah. You’re a car salesman, Clive, and you live a twisted lifestyle. You want all that to come out? Go on then, bring it on!”

It was only once Clive had left the flat that he started to worry.

Terence didn’t dwell on his concerns for too long. After all, he had the best part of a hundred grand in his bank account. That might attract the attention of the tax man at some stage, but he could say it was a gift. Geoffrey and Clive were unlikely to argue. If they didn’t believe him, he would worry about that when it happened.

In the meantime, he could afford to move out of his dingy flat, buy a small car, and live in a part of England less grungy than Nottingham. A look around a map online left him deciding on Horncastle, in Lincolnshire. Off the tourist trail, but still close to the coast, he would be anonymous there as Terence. He found a nice two-bed bungalow to rent, and it came with a garage and small garden. That might be just what he needed, at his time of life.

Before he gave notice on the flat and had a moving date, he checked in with his contacts on the website. Someone had caught his eye, and it had to be worth a final throw of the dice before moving.

Alan was forty-six, probably not using his real name. He wanted to know if Phyllis was available to help him dress as a woman, show him how to do make-up, and behave in a feminine manner. He was supposedly straight otherwise; not interested in sex, simply had a desire to dress as a woman for a few hours. As he was willing to pay, Terence could see some easy money. And he might not have to get involved in any blackmail attempt. He replied that he could easily help him, at five hundred a session.

The reply arrived very quickly. Could Phyllis manage two sessions this week, as he had some time off work. Terence saw an easy thousand, and sent him the address. They settled on two consecutive days, Thursday and Friday, with Alan stopping over and sleeping on the sofa. He said he would bring his own shoes, clothes and wig, but would arrive as a man. Terence decided to stick with his identity as Phyllis while he was there, and carefully hid any post relating to Terence.

Obviously keen, Alan arrived an hour early. “Sorry, it didn’t take too long, I live quite near here”. Terence showed him into the bedroom to change, reassuring him. “You get dressed up and then I will show you where you went wrong, okay?” Alan looked nervous, but he also seemed to be genuine. He looked like his photo, and had brought a suit-carrier with various dresses and underwear crammed inside. He also had a smaller bag full of toiletries.

When he came out of the bedroom, he looked a fright. One of the very worst crossdressers Terence had ever seen. His legs were unshaved, his wig was plonked on his head, and his idea of looking like a normal woman was to wear a too-short dress and a pair of fishnet tights. Terence kept a straight face when he spoke to the man. “Oh no, that won’t do at all my dear. You are not a twenty-year old punk, far from it. Let’s go in the bedroom, and we will start again. But you should really shave your legs first, dear”.

Shaking his head, Alan was firm. “No that can’t happen. It will have to be with unshaved legs, sorry”. That told Terence all he needed to know. Alan might have taken off his wedding ring, or might not be married. But he was definitely living with a woman. Shaving his legs would require an explanation, and he wouldn’t have one that would convince any female lover. Terence was kind. “No problem, I will do my best, and have you looking convincing in no time”. He had his fingers crossed when he said that.

After over an hour in the bedroom, Terence had his new friend kitted out in one of the better dresses. Black opaque tights sorted the issue with the hairy legs, and a first-rate make-up job made him look almost female. Okay, almost might be a stretch. He looked like a man dressed up as a woman, but as far as Alan was concerned, he looked amazing.

“Oh wow, you have done a great job. Can we order in a takeaway for dinner? I will pay”.

Before the meal arrived, Alan was shown how to sit like a woman. How to moderate his voice, slip a shoe on and off, and occasionally recross his legs as they chatted. He seemed very happy, and Terence was relaxed enough to open a decent bottle of red wine for them to share over dinner.

Later, Alan rambled on about how he wasn’t gay, but had always wanted to wear women’s clothes.

After two hours of that, Terence was checking his watch, praying for bedtime.

Making sure he was up early the next morning, Terence was not surprised to find Alan still sleeping in his wig, and wearing a nightdress that would have suited an eighty year-old woman. After serving coffee and toast, he took Alan into the bedroom for a make-up masterclass.

Some men just didn’t get it, and Alan was one of those men. He thought that being made-up as a woman involved ridiculously large false eyelashes, eye shadow as thick as tar, and blusher on the cheeks resembling an allergic reaction. By the time Alan had removed unacceptable make-up three times, and finally learned what was acceptable, lunch was late.

Not that it was much of a lunch. Terence hadn’t bothered to get anything in, so it was cheese toasties with a side of wilted salad leaves, and some tomatoes long past their best. But Alan wasn’t complaining, and when he started to be instructed in how to buy the right type of underwear and a much better wig, he was visibly excited.

“This is just what I needed, Phyllis. I mean, when you are like me, there is not exactly an instruction manual, is there?”

At no time did Alan appear to suspect that Phyllis was actually a man. He certainly gave no indication of that, and hadn’t mentioned any suspicions. Terence was pleased that there was definitely no sexual motivation, not even a hint of it. He suspected that Alan was essentially a straight man who had perhaps tried on his mother’s clothes as an inquisitive child. Since then, the desire to repeat that process was overwhelming him. But probably because he was married, and well-respected in whatever job he did, he could not face the thought of the shame if he declared himself.

After lunch, Terence gradually wound down the session. He was complimentary, even though he was lying.

“Well, I’m sure you will agree that’s a one hundred percent improvement, Alan. You now look like a mature woman, and could probably pass unnoticed along a busy street. You have to get a better wig though, which will cost you. But as far as I can see, my work here is done”. By three that afternoon, Alan had reverted to his male persona, packed up all of his things, and was ready to leave. “Can I come again, once I have the new wig and better dresses?” Terence kept him on the hook. “Message me once that is all done, and we will arrange a time”.

He was wondering when Alan would hand over the cash, and didn’t want to ask for it. But the man reached inside his jacket pocket, and produced an envelope. “No need to count it it’s all there, in twenties”. Terence accepted a friendly kiss on the cheek, then bade his new friend farewell. An easy grand. He had worked three weeks in shows for less than that.

It had been a good week, as far as Terence was concerned. Easy money, and a move on the horizon. The following day he got most of what he wanted to take packed up in some boxes, and phoned to arrange to hire a van for the weekend. He could drop the van off in Lincolnshire, and the same day he would buy himself a nondescript small car somewhere local.

There was more to move than he had anticipated, but all those years in the limelight meant he had accumulated a lot of stuff that had memories. He wasn’t about to leave those behind, or his expensive clothes and wigs. After a busy morning packing the van, he only just managed to close the doors at the back. All that was left was to drop off the keys at the letting agent’s shop, and drive across country to his new life.

With less than a two-hour drive to Horncastle, he knew he would arrive at the agent’s place in time to collect the keys. They didn’t close until five, so there was plenty of time. He would leave most of the things in the van overnight, unload on the Sunday, and return the van to a depot in Lincoln on Monday. There were lots of car dealers around that city, and he was sure he would be able to drive away a car by Monday afternoon, once he had sorted out some insurance.

When he got into the bungalow that afternoon, he was pleasantly surprised. As he had rented it based on the Internet photos, he had wondered what it might be like when he got there. But it was very pleasant. Not that large, but three times the size of his horrible flat in Nottingham.

Getting changed into some smarter clothes, Terence decided to check out the centre of Horncastle. There had to a decent pub where he could get dinner.

As he sat eating a tasty Steak and Ale Pie with vegetables in a decent pub, Terence suddenly had an idea. It was one of those light-bulb moments, and a smile spread across his face. There were so many men like Alan, more than any straight people could ever imagine. So many in fact, that there was a market for places that allowed those men to become women for the day, dressing up as they wished, learning how to sit, walk and talk, apply make-up, choose wigs, and be themselves for a few hours in like-minded company.

Such places already existed in London, Manchester, and Edinburgh, probably in other cities too. He had once seen one on Eversholt Street, near Euston Station. Blacked out windows, but an obvious name, ‘Transformation’. Was there one in Lincolnshire? A quick search on his phone showed nothing similar, just ads from crossdressers actually looking for the service. After dinner, a stroll around Horncastle revealed a few shops to let, but they were all quite central, and not really secluded enough. He decided to go home and do some research.

By Wednesday, he had signed the lease on a former solicitor’s premises at the edge of town. Parking for four cars, and six rooms that could be used however he wanted. Another online search had bought him a custom-built website, using his chosen name of ‘New You’. It was going to take some interior decorating, and removal of some partitions, but he reckoned he could go live by the end of the month.

Everything he needed could be bought online and delivered. Mirrors, make-up, wigs, some dresses and skirts, underwear in assorted sizes, and shoes in larger sizes. He sat and worked out the charges. The basic service would be one hundred pounds an hour, with a minimum of three hours. That would include the tuition, but the hire of clothing and wigs would be extra if they didn’t have their own. No more than three men at a time, to ease any parking issues, and to make it feel spacious and relaxed.

Advertising could be mainly done online, using Facebook and other social media. Links to the website allowed potential customers to ask questions, and book sessions. A new mobile phone with a different number reserved only for the business, and he would always be Miss Phyllis as far as they were concerned.

It took seven weeks and over nine grand, but when he went live he had his first booking within the hour. By the time he logged off to cook some dinner, eight bookings. As he sat at the dining table, Terence was pleased with himself. He had gone completely legit, used his skills honed after years of acting, and didn’t have to worry about blackmail and revenge any longer. He knew once those first customers gave him a good review or spoke to their closeted friends about New You, he would be as busy as he could cope with.

For maximum discretion, he didn’t advertise around Horncastle, and he had no exterior signs that gave any idea what business was going on inside the refurbished bulding. Terence would go to work as himself, changing into Phyllis before the customers arrived, and back again before going home. A video entry system would make sure no unsuspecting shoppers turned up out of curiosity, and the door would be locked before each arrival. He had a toilet and shower facility for them to use, as well as a machine that made tea and coffee which he would give out free of charge. One of the rooms was done out as a comfortable lounge area, where they could get together and relax. Talk among friends, swap life stories, or just sit around feeling female.

Other than the builders who had made the changes, painted the walls, and installed the mirrors, nobody had any idea what he was doing. He had told them he was getting the property ready for a friend who had a dressmaking business, and they seemed to accept that.

He had also worked out some figures. Open six days a week, closed on Mondays, he could make a good living even if he only had three customers a day at the basic rate. That was nine hundred a day, potentially much more if they hired the outfits or wanted to stay longer than three hours.

If it all worked out, he was going to need a good accountant.

Terence hadn’t forgotten Alan. Although it was a bit further for him to drive, he felt sure Alan would be keen to be part of New You. He had kept him informed of developments by messaging him on the old fetish site, and sure enough he was one of the first to book sessions after they went live. This was Terence’s main reason for keeping his Phyllis Harvey identity, when it would have been logical to change the name of the proprietor.

Alan seemed to favour Fridays, and booked a four-hour session for the next ten Fridays. Occasionally, Terence wondered where seemingly ordinary men got the money from to indulge their fantasies, but then he remembered that many straight men spend as much on gambling, alcohol, or constantly changing their cars for new ones. And Alan had some contacts in the crossdressing world, as well as some good ideas about how to keep customers happy.

Female names was a good one. Although they had to pay using their real names on their cards if they didn’t bring cash, they all loved to use female names when they were dressed up as women. Alan had asked to be called ‘Barbara’, and others who had booked were excited to use their chosen names at the sessions. They were mostly old fashioned names, like Patricia, Monica, Susanne, and Vanessa. The age range of the customers was extreme. The youngest just twenty-two, the oldest seventy-three. But even that youngster chose a really old name, Shirley.

Having to get a card reader was a pain, but with half the bookings saying they would pay cash, Terence could pocket that, and just declare income on the card payments. That would save him a lot of tax. The first bookings went well. He was able to keep a straight face when a seventy year-old looked more like a circus clown than a woman, but young Shirley was a revelation. The most convincing transvestite Terence had ever seen. The only downside was that he recognised Phyllis was a man within seconds.

Not that he cared about that.

One day after everyone had left, someone rang the doorbell. On the camera, he looked about sixty, and was dressed in a tweed jacket, casual trousers, and shirt and tie. With nobody expected, Terence was reluctant to answer. But as he had already changed out of his Phyllis persona, he let the man in. The red faced man was overweight, and had bad breath. His accent was definitely local. He extended a podgy hand.

“Norman Tompkinson, pleased to meet you. I am your local councillor, and wanted to welcome you and your business to Horncastle. By the way, what exactly is your business?” Terence used his real name. “Hi, Terence Halloran. I am running a bespoke dress shop. I have a partner who makes the dresses to order. She likes exclusive clientele, and it is going well so far”. Norman wandered around. “Perhaps I could recommend her to some ladies I know? For a small percentage to cover my expenses of course”.

Not about to tolerate being shaken down by this pot-belied idiot, Terence nipped it in the bud. “Sadly, she already has more work than she can cope with. I would ask you to please not recommend her, as she could never cope with the work. But it was nice to meet you”. Norman was miffed. “Perhaps I could deal direct with the lady? What’s her name?” Terence was already ahead of him. “She is Phyllis Harvey, but I act as an agent for her. She doesn’t work in Horncastle, she uses me to take measurements, decide on styles and fabrics, that sort of thing. Anyway, Norman, thanks for stopping by. I will be sure to voote for you in the next council elections”.

As if.

Norman was deflated. Expecting some sort of payoff, he had been second-guessed.

After he had left, Terence was left wondering about who else might turn up and stick their beak into his business. He was legitimate, but not public. If the locals found out he was running a crossdressing parlour, no doubt he would have a few crazies protesting outside, crippling his new business.

He decided that he would look up Norman online, then make a substantial donation to his next re-election campaign. The first month had gone better than he had anticipated, mainly thanks to Alan’s regular bookings, and the introduction of a few crossdressers Alan knew in Nottinghamshire. No need to spoil things by ignoring Norman.

As he knew all too well, greed could be good.

A year later, and Terence had a thriving business. He was turning down bookings, and had a core of over thirty regular customers who came back week after week. One of them, who liked to be known as Diane, even paid just to sit around and help out. He did the cleaning, made the others welcome, and spent most of the week hanging out in New You. His bill for that was astonomical, and when Terence asked him where he got so much money from, he was amazed at the answer.

“I sold my house, Miss Phyllis. I live five miles away in a caravan now, and I have never been happier. This place is my dream world”.

Alan kept up his bookings too, but Terence had soon discovered that Sundays were a waste of time. Rare bookings, and presumably because so many married men had to do family stuff at weekends. So he closed on Sundays, then saved even more money by giving up the rented bungalow and moving into a large room above the business. It wasn’t licenced for use as accommodation, but his regular donations to Norman on the local Council ensured that he would get no interference.

As predicted, he had to get an accountant. As far as Simon Drew was concerned it was a dressmaking business, and the takings were doctored with fake invoices to made up names for wedding dresses and fancy frocks that Terence created on his new computer and printer. That was a business expense too.

Keeping his head down in the small town was not that easy, but he managed it by being stand-offish and evasive. It didn’t matter that some of the other traders thought he was rude and arrogant, as he never had any intention of befriending them, or becoming part of that community.

The tax man was happy with Simon’s accounts, and he was completely legal. He reckoned that another five years would see him squirrel enough money away to retire quite comfortably, but he intended to keep running the business on reduced hours after that. It was easy money, and he had a long list of men waiting for appointments as soon as any became available.

For a while, he considered expanding. Perhaps opening a second branch of New You in Leeds or Hull. But why make stress for himself by running two businesses when just one made so much money?

New You had undergone a few changes too. It was much smarter inside, and the walls were decorated with professional photographs of his best-looking transvestite clients. The hire side had expanded, and he had invested in accessories like leotards, ballet outfits, school uniforms, wedding dresses, and other female costumes that some customers had spoken about to Diane. There was no limit to the fantasies whirring around in the minds of those men, that was for sure.

Only Alan stuck to his original desire to look like a forty-something housewife. He had upped his game though, and could occasionally look more like your best mate’s mum that you might have had the odd dream about when you were at Secondary School. His confidence had grown as a result, and he considered hiself to be one of the mainstays of New You. The downside was that he also seemed to be physically attracted to Miss Phyllis. He was a bit ‘touchy-feely’ on occasion, and had once suggested stopping the night, even though he knew there was only one bedroom upstairs.

Terence had managed to let him down gently, by saying he didn’t want to complicate their friendship. To sweeten that bitter pill, he allowed Alan an occasional snogging session when nobody else was around, always amazed that the man seemed to not have a clue that he was also a man.

He had to conclude that things had never been better, and he kicked himself for not coming up with the idea ten years earlier. Thoughts of a franchise were on his mind too. He could roll out the New You model all around the country. Edinburgh, Cardiff, Bristol, Southampton, Brighton. The possibilities were endless. It was an expanding market, no doubt about that. Although open transexuals were the flavour of the month, that made things worse for the closeted crossdressers. They needed somewhere discreet. They were not about to advertise their lifestyle on the evening news, after all.

When the doorbell rang on a Monday when he was closed, he checked the camera. Two uniformed police officers, one male, one female. What could they possibly want? He went down and opened the door. The woman did the talking.

“Terence Halloran? Formerly of Victoria Road, Nottingham?” He nodded.

“Can you come with us please, sir? We have a warrant for your arrest”.

Sitting in the back of the police car in handcuffs, Terence considered his options. He had been cautioned, and told he was being arrested ‘To allow further investigations into a serious allegation’. He decided to ask no questions of the policewoman, and say nothing on the journey to Lincoln Police Station. Best not to blurt out anything they didn’t already know or suspect.

At the police custody, he was released from the handcuffs, listened to a routine speech from the Sergeant in charge, and had his fingerprints and photograph taken. He also consented to a DNA swab, and when that was taken he was given the opportunity to make a phone call. He rang his accountant, asking him to contact a solicitor with some experience of criminal cases and ask them to come to Lincoln Custody Suite. Then he was put in a cell awaiting the arrival of that solicitor, and the detectives who wanted to interview him.

Ninety minutes later, the cell door opened and he was taken to a room along a corridor. Inside, a smartly dressed woman stood up as he entered. “Terence, I am Rosa Martinez. Let’s sit down and go over what this is about”. She opened a notebook, quickly jotting down a few lines. Terence told her he had no idea why he had been arrested. He hadn’t done anything wrong that he knew about, and his reason for being detained was vague. She seemed surprised.

“They have received an allegation of sexual assault on an underage child, a boy. He alleges it happened at your former address in Nottingham. Can you tell me anything about that? Please tell me everything truthfully, I cannot represent you properly if I don’t know all the facts”. The realisation washed over him like a cold wave at the seaside. It was Clive, no doubt about that. He had taken his time to find him in Horncastle, but once he had, one of his flunky boys had been paid to set him up. Still, he could hardly tell her that.

Being a good actor came in handy, and the fact that he could partly answer truthfully helped too. Terence told her he had never had any underage person in his flat, male or female. He had no idea why this boy had made such an outrageous allegation, and unless it was a case of mistaken identity, he could not help with any more details. She kept nodding, and as far as he could tell, she believed him.

“They will be coming in to formally interview you soon. I advise you to say No Comment to every question, whatever the question is. Let’s see what evidence they have, if any. I will also insist on bail, whether or not you are charged. This is a serious allegation, but you have an unblemished record. Even so, I should warn you now that if they charge you, there is every likelihood that you may go to prison on remand, so be prepared for that to happen”.

Rosa continued making notes, and had no other questions for him. Ten minutes later, a uniformed officer came into the room. “Sorry for the delay, the detectives have been delayed in traffic. There’s a big pile-up on the A15, apparently. Can I get you tea or coffee?” They both asked for coffee, and he left the room smiling. Rosa shook her head. “He seems very happy, I’m guessing he doesn’t know what you might be charged with. In my experience cops don’t like child sex cases, and it’s even worse in prison”.

Terence wanted to make a sarcastic remark about her comment not being very reassuring, but instead he asked her about the origin of her surname. “My mum went on holiday to Mexico twenty-nine years ago, with her parents. Cancun, you might have heard of it? Well, she fell for a tour guide there, and came home pregnant. He actually stood by her when he found out, flew to England, and married her. But less than six months after I was born, he skipped off back to Mexico. Neither of us have ever seen or heard from him since”.

The door opened and two men walked in. One was holding a file, and they both sat down. The older one had his head down, and left the talking to his colleague. The younger one switched on a recording device, and spoke loudly. “Interview with Terence Halloran at Lincoln Custody Suite. Present are the accused, his solicitor Rosa Martinez, myself, Detective Sergant Ian Phillips, and Detective Inspector John Digby”. Leaning back in his chair and relaxing, Terence smiled.

Inspector Digby was Alan.

Alan, now exposed as John Digby, looked mortified. He must have known from Terence’s address that he must be Phyllis. The times he had lusted after him, believing him to be a woman, the passionate kisses leaving him wanting more. Now Phyllis was sitting in front of him as a man, accused of sexual assault on a minor. If he said anything, Digby’s career would be over, as would his marriage, family, and reputation. Digby appeared to be trembling a little, and his face was incredibly pale.

But Terence didn’t say a word about the intimate moments in Nottingham, or at New You in Horncastle. He stuck to Rosa’s advice, and answered “No comment” to every question. When the two detectives concluded the interview and switched off the tape, John Digby looked extremely relieved. Before he was taken back to his cell in the custody block, Rosa had a brief chat with him.

“They don’t seem to have anything concrete. Just a he said/you said statement, with the fourteen year old giving a fairly accurate description of your flat. But since you moved out, there have been two other tenants, and nothing the boy said can be proved now, unless they had photos from the time. Which they don’t. There is obviously no DNA evidence, or they would have hit you with that. The best they have is that the boy said you asked him to come to your flat, made him dress as a woman, then performed a sex act on him. To be honest, it’s weak. No independent witnesses, no physical evidence. They have twenty-four hours to charge you or let you go, and I’m betting that Detective Inspector will not even be taking the case to the Crown Prosecution Service. I’m going to go home now, but ring me if they want to interview you again. I will send my bill in due course”.

Terence wasn’t too concerned as he sat in his cell waiting for the outcome. Rosa seemed to know her stuff, and he was sure she would be able to get him off if it went to court. But the ace in the hole was Alan. If he went ahead with any charges, Terence would crucify him. Get the case thrown out because of his personal connection. Grass him up totally, and even get witnesses like ‘Diane’ from New You to confirm that ‘Alan’ was always around, dressed up and lustful.

He half-expected Digby to appear in his cell, maybe try to find out what he intended to say, perhaps even rough him up out of anger. But to do that he would have to walk past the Custody Sergeant and his team, then justify why he was wanting to talk to a prisoner alone. So he sat quietly, thinking about Clive. He couldn’t blame him for trying to take revenge, but he had gone about it quite clumsily.

Once this got sorted out, Terence would make sure that the Nottingham newspapers and the business community knew about Clive’s perversions. It would have to be anonymous of course, but as everyone knows, mud sticks. Besides, he still had the photos and DVD films. They would sink him.

Less than an hour later, the detective who had asked the questions opened the cell door. He didn’t seem at all happy.

“You are free to go, follow me”. At the desk of the Custody Sergeant, his personal possessions were returned, and he had to sign for them. Then the sergeant pointed at the exit. Terence was on the verge of asking for a lift back to New You, but decided not to push his luck.

It was a long walk back into the part of the city where he could find a taxi on a rank, but on the way he left a message on Rosa’s answerphone, telling her he had not been charged and would happily pay her bill.

Back in his room that evening, he reflected on the day. It could have gone so badly, but it hadn’t. He saw that as a sign. Next month, he would start working on rolling out the franchise model for New You. But not until he had made copies of all the photos and DVDs that Clive starred in, and sent them to anyone who might be interested. He would drive over to Grantham to post them, just to put anyone off the scent of his real location.

Then he heated up a microwave lasagna, opened a botle of cheap Chianti, and sat relaxing.

When the doorbell went at almost ten at night, he checked the camera.

It was Alan.

If he was expecting Alan to be angry, Terence was wrong. He was both apologetic, and very affectionate.

“I am so sorry about what happened today. It was a trumped-up accusation at best, and that Clive was behind it, I’m sure. My Chief Inspector made it work for him. He must be involved in Clive’s life somehow, as we have been trying to nail that weird bastard for ages, but no charges or warrants ever get past my boss. As soon as I saw your name and address on the warrant, I just knew it must be malicious, but I had to go through the motions. We always knew that it would never result in a charge, let alone a prosecution, so I’m guessing it was a half-arsed scare tactic. I beg you to forgive me”.

With that, he flung his arms around Terence, and showered him with kisses, even though he was not dressed as Phyllis. That made one thing obvious, and irrefutable.

Alan had always known Phyllis was a man dressed as a woman.

He hadn’t asked Terence not to tell on him, and never even mentioned the possibility that he might. That not only meant he had some trust that would not happen, but also a desire to retain the status quo in their relationship, such as it was.

Terence decided to take him up to his room for a drink, keen to know more. He didn’t have to wait long for Alan to explain.

“That allegation would never have got off the ground, if it wasn’t for whatever hold Clive has over my boss. No evidence, nothing at all. Just an unsubstantiated claim by a boy that could not be backed up by anything whatsoever. I don’t know how or why you upset Clive, and I don’t want to know. But I can assure you nothing will be continued in the case, and I really hope nothing will change at New You, or between us. I cannot stress how much coming here means to me. It is all that I live for now”.

Assuring him that everything would be okay, Terence told him about what he knew of Clive, and that he intended to expose him with the photographs and the DVD films. He thought Alan would be pleased, but he wasn’t.

“Please, please, don’t do that. Clive tried and failed, and he will fade away. He used his ace in the hole, and it didn’t work. If you try to expose him now, my boss will be caught in the crossfire, and who knows who else. God forbid they should find out about New You, and expose all of your customers. That is likely to happen, and you must know that. Leave well-enough alone, and we have a chance to be happy here”.

Pouring him another drink, Terence reassured him that he would think it over. But he had already decided to take that advice. Life was good in Horncastle, and rattling cages or raking over old wounds would almost certainly change everything. When he had calmed down, Alan made a surprising request.

“Can we both go and dress? I badly want to feel feminine, and I need you to be Miss Phyllis. I have told my wife I am tied up on a case, so I can stay all night if that’s alright with you. I really don’t want to be alone as John Digby, and even though I always guessed you were a man, I would never have said anything if all this hadn’t come out today”.

For the first time that he could remember, Terence felt something. He had feelings for the man he knew as Alan, and that worried him. He realised that Alan being upset made him upset too. He readily agreed that they could both dress as requested, and that Alan could stay overnight. When they were both in their familiar characters, Terence took his hand and led him back up to the bedroom. Not because he had to, but because he wanted to.

The next morning, they were both awake early, and Alan had something he wanted to say.

“In less than six months, my daughter will be going to university, my mortgage will be paid off, and I can take my thirty-year police pension. I have been unhappy with my wife for years, but needed a push to make me do something about it. You are that push. I want to finish it with her, sort out the finances, make sure my daughter is financially stable, and then sell the house. I will have my pension lump sum, the house is in good equity, and my monthly pension is more than enough to live on, even after I pay off my wife. My dream is to come and live here with you, maybe invest in the business and develop it. What do you say, Phyllis?”

Smiling and happy, Terence said yes.

The End.

Life With Mabel: The Complete Story

This is every episode of my recent fiction serial, compiled into one complete story.
It is a long read, at 24,200 words.

She was all in a fluster, as she knew she would be. Why had she agreed when Elsie suggested the day trip? It was an early start, and she wasn’t that bothered about Highclere Castle, even if it was the location where they filmed Downton Abbey. To tell the truth, she had only watched a bit of the first series before getting bored with it, but she daren’t tell Elsie that, as it was her all time favourite television programme.

It had to be said, the cost was very reasonable. Only forty-nine pounds, and that included admission, and a light lunch somewhere after. It was a three hour drive each way too, in what was described as a luxury air conditioned coach. Not that they would need airconditioning today. It was chilly enough for Mabel to make sure she had a thick cardigan in her shoulder bag.

Most of the group from the Pensioner’s Club were going, and Mabel hadn’t had the heart to say no. Nor a decent enough excuse. She had thought about saying she had a hospital appointment, but Elsie always went with her to those, so she would know it wasn’t true.

If only Reginald had still been alive. She could have used him as a reason not to go, considering how bad he was after the stroke.

They had to meet the coach in the town car park at eight. At least the car park was free all day, but Mabel so rarely drove anywhere these days. She had only bothered to learn to drive after Reg’s stroke, and although she passed on her third try, she was never very confident. Going to the shops or the hospital was about all she could manage, and she had to do that, like it or not.

It was alright for Elsie, her son Terry would drop her off. Workshy, he was. Still lived at home, and in his sixties. Never did anything, never had.

After checking the contents of her bag, and making sure everything in the bungalow was switched off, she went out to the garage. The best thing Reg had done before he died was having an automatic door installed for the garage. She could never have managed pulling up that old metal door.

When she turned the key in the Honda Jazz Reg had left her there was no starting noise, only a red light on the dial. Mabel knew nothing about cars, so she tried again. Just the same red light, and a faint clicking sound. With no time to mess around, she went back inside to ring a taxi.

“Sorry, all the cabs are out doing the school runs. We can fit you in after nine, if that helps”. She told the lady that was too late. What to do now? It was over three miles to the town car park, and with her hips that was too far to walk. Besides, she was eighty-one, and didn’t walk anywhere these days. It would take her too long, maybe two hours with stops to rest her hips. No chance she was going to do that.

Elsie had one of those mobile phones. She could ring her and explain. The number was in the book in the drawer under the telephone, and she misdialled it the first time. The second time there was just a beeping noise, and it cut off. She wondered if Elsie even had the bloody thing switched on.

Then she had a thought. Ring the coach company, and see it they could pick her up. It wasn’t too far out of the way. She got the Yellow Pages from the drawer, then realised she didn’t know the name of the company. Elsie had sorted all that.

On the clock in the hallway, it was ten past eight. She had missed the coach anyway, and she was sure Elsie would be furious, having to sit on her own.

Mabel smiled, then went into the kitchen to put the kettle on for a cup of tea.

She never liked Downton Abbey anyway.

Sitting with her cup of tea, Mabel did what she liked to do best.

Thinking about the past.

It was the year 2012 now, and she would soon reach the milestone of her eightieth birthday. Reginald would have been two years older, if the second stroke hadn’t taken him. He hadn’t just been her husband, but the only man she had ever really known. They used to say childhood sweethearts at one time, but Mabel knew they were not that. He had just been around, and the first boy to ever ask her out on a date.

You couldn’t say he was good-looking or fashionable, but then neither was she in her teens. Maybe it had been the war, that had aged people, no doubt. Not that Reg had to go into the forces, he was only fifteen when it ended. But he hadn’t been evacuated as she had, and the Blitz had made him grow up fast. When she got back to London from Wales, everything looked different. Although their house had survived the bombing, the area was unrecognisable.

She knew him from Primary School, and he lived in the next road to theirs. His older brother Colin had been killed early on, somewhere in a desert in North Africa. Reg didn’t like to talk about that though. He first spoke to her seriously outside the baker’s. She was going in as he was coming out. Only fourteen at the time, she was already working at the local cinema as an unsherette. She got to see all the new films, and wear a smart uniform too.

He was awkward at first.

“I see you are working at The Roxy now, Mabel? No point asking to take you to the pictures, but we could go to the boating lake in the park on one of your days off. If you like.”

People would describe Mabel as ‘Stout’. She looked older than fourteen, with a prominent bosom, and larger than average build. No boy had ever seemed to notice her, and when her friends started to become interested in boys, she avoided the subject. She knew what to say to him though, her parents had told her.

“You would have to ask my dad if you want to take me out. He’s funny about that sort of thing”. Reg nodded. “That’s fine by me, I will go round and speak to him later then”.

She had smiled as he walked away. Could she really have a boyfriend?

Her dad had approved. Reg Price came from a respectable family. They had lost a son in the war, and Reg had an apprenticeship on the railways as an engineer.The prospects were good, as far as he was concerned. “You could do a lot worse, Mabel”, he told her.

One week later, he had rowed her around the boating lake, bought her tea and cake in a cafe, and walked her home. The doorstep pause was awkward, but he didn’t try to kiss her. She was grateful for that, as she had never kissed anybody. “So, can I see you again next week, Mabel?” He sounded like he expected her to say no. She had practiced her reply, in case he asked. “Does that mean we are courting then?” He gave a rare wide smile. “S’pose it does”. Then he leaned forward and kissed her cheek.

Dad was reading the paper in the kitchen when she walked in. “Tell me. Did he behave himself?” He tried to sound stern, but couldn’t help a smile. Her mum gave him a friendly slap with a tea towel. “Come on now, Chalky. Leave the poor girl alone”.

Mabel went out in the back yard to use the toilet. She sat on the seat for a long time after, excited to remember her date, and still feeling Reg’s awkward kiss on her cheek.

Having a regular boyfriend made her think about her job. She worked at the cinema most evenings and weekends, and Reginald was usually home from work by six, only working during weekdays. She made up her mind to get a different job with regular hours, otherwise they were hardly going to get the chance to see each other.

Three weeks later, she was working as an assistant at Woolworth’s in the High Street. It was a short bus ride, and she only had to work every other Saturday.

Now that Mabel no longer worked at the cinema, she could enjoy being a customer instead. Her twice-weekly dates with Reg fell into a pleasant routine. He would pop round after work on a weekday, and they would just sit and chat in the parlour. Then he would join the family for dinner, before going home.

He mostly talked to dad about work, and dad would talk to him about saving money for when it was necessary. Mabel knew what her dad meant of course, saving for a place of their own, after the wedding. She had not long turned fifteen, so was still much too young, and Reg hadn’t even talked about getting engaged. But they were courting. It was accepted that they would marry in time.

It wasn’t long before Mabel started to wonder why Reg wasn’t very romantic. His idea of smooching was to press his lips ahainst hers, and leave them there. He never tried to feel her up, even though she wouldn’t have let him. But she liked to imagine he would try, at least once. When they went to watch films at the weekend, most young couples sat in the back row, lips glued together, ignoring the film.

She was sure that most of them wouldn’t be able to tell you anything about both the films that had been shown. Reg was content to sit in the circle, near the front. Tickets were more expensive than downstairs, and there was no chance of any kissing and cuddling without being seen from behind. She got used to it in the end, and he always bought her an ice cream during the intermission.

At work in Woolworth’s, the older women talked about sex a lot when they were together in the staff room. Most of the older ones didin’t seem to like it much, and moaned about their husbands still wanting it after so many years together. But some of the women, usually the type you least expected, would smile when they talked about it. Quite a few of them had been with many men, especially during the war. They weren’t embarrassed to discuss it either, not in the least bit ashamed.

Mabel knew enough. How you got in the family way if you weren’t careful. How you were a virgin until your wedding night, and how the man knew what to do. Her mum had told her after her first monthlies, even though she hadn’t wanted to hear it at the time and had a red face for hours afterwards. She had also warned her about what she called ‘giving it away too easy’. Mum’s words were seared into her brain.

“You might think you love him. You might think he will stick by you. But let him do it before a ring is on your finger, and mark my words he will be off as fast as if he had a rocket in his pants. He has to respect you, show some serious intentions. Even then, don’t go all the way. Come and talk to me when it happens, and I will tell you how to keep him happy”.

Thinking about that long chat with mum, Mabel came to the conclusion that Reg had probably never had a girlfriend before. Or maybe his dad had given him a similar talking-to? As her own dad was fond of saying, “The Prices are a respectable family”.

Given all that, there were still times when they sat together in the parlour that she wished Reg would act a bit more excited, and chance his arm for a feel. After all, they were still teenagers. If they didn’t try all that stuff now, when would they? She at least wanted to have to tell him no a couple of times before the wedding. And three years seemed a long time to wait to discover what it was going to feel like.

She couldn’t help but remember the times when she got frustrated with him. Blatantly showing her stocking tops when they were in the parlour, or hugging him tight when they kissed. Reg was either amazingly good at controlling himself or didn’t have a clue what to do, as he showed no reaction at all. There were a few times when she was determined to touch him, to see what happened. But with her parents probably listening at the kitchen table, she didn’t want to chance any dramas.

Her main worry was that he didn’t find her remotely attractive. But then why had he asked her out?

On Mabel’s sixteenth birthday, Reginald proposed officially. Unable to afford a new engagement ring he used his grandmother’s, with the blessing of his mum. He waited until they were alone in the parlour, and showed her the ring in its ancient box. No getting down on one knee, no talk of undying love, just a simple, “It’s my nan’s old ring. Will it do?”

It would do for Mabel, and she dragged him excitedly into the kitchen to show her mum and dad, and break the news. Dad shook his hand and said, “Welcome to the family, Reg”. Mum examined the ring in the box and was more practical. “It will need to be made bigger to fit your ring finger, love. I will take it to Jenkins’ in the High Street and get him to sort it”.

Further discussion settled on a decision to wait until she was eighteen. Reg had finished his apprenticeship and would be twenty. He would be earning good money by then, and had been excused National Service as he worked on the railways. Mum allowed herself to get excited.

“Just imagine, getting married in nineteen-fifty. A new decade with no war, and everything to look forward to. You are lucky young people, you really are”.

Then they went to see Reg’s parents, to make it offcial with them. Henry and Edna Price really liked Mabel, and both embraced her warmly. Edna nudged her, and winked. “Won’t be long before we hear the patter of tiny feet, eh? I’m so glad I survived the war to live to see grandchildren”. Mabel was nodding excitedly, but Reg had gone all red-faced.

Once Mister Jenkins had altered the ring, Mabel showed it off to her colleagues at Woolworth’s. The diamonds surrounding the central Ruby were only like sparkling dust, but the Ruby was a decent size. They said all the usual things.

“Ooh, so he’s making an honest woman of you”.

“Make sure you don’t get up the stick before the big day”.

“Now he will expect you to go all the way, mark my words”.

“Don’t rush into anything. You’ve got two years to change your mind”.

She happily ignored all that. She had Reg now, and her future was secure. No having to go to dances or hanging around the park at weekends to see if anyone chatted her up. No explaining why she didn’t have a boyfriend. Mabel had gone straight to the next stage. She had a fiancé. Now she had to get him into shape.

On the next trip to the cinema, she suggested they sit in the back row of the stalls. Reg was surprised. “You don’t get a very good view from there, and we always go in the circle”. She stuck to her guns. “Back row tonight, Reggie. It’s what I want”.

They were soon settled, along with all the other couples who claimed the back row for the same purpose. As soon as the lights went off and the film started, Mabel reached over and lifted Reg’s hand onto her leg. When he looked round at her, she kissed him passionately, almost climbing over the armrest as she did so. That seemed to work, and he didn’t push her away. So she moved his hand further up under her skirt, until she could feel it touching the top of her stocking. That was far enough for now.

Reg just left his hand there, so she kissed him again. Suddenly he stood up, whispering “I need the toilet”. While he was gone, Mabel looked along the row at the other couples. Most of the boys had their arms around the girl, and all were so close together, you couldn’t get a cigarette paper between them. When he came back, he sat with his arms folded, staring at the screen. She put her head on his soulder, but he made no effort to put his arm around her.

Walking back from the cinema later, she decided to ask him the question.

“What’s the matter, Reggie? Don’t you fancy me?” He looked angry, and stopped walking. “Course I do, I’m getting married to you, ain’t I? Just don’t see the need for all that other stuff yet. There will be time enough for that once we’re married. You’re not one of those easy girls, after all”.

It wasn’t really the answer she had hoped to hear, but she held his hand as they started walking again.

They got into a routine, and Mabel settled for planning the wedding to take her mind off of Reg’s lack of ardour. She was going to wear mum’s old wedding dress, which had been carefully stored in a box for years. A lady up the street was going to alter it to fit her, and only the veil would need to be bought, as the old one had become discoloured.

Dad knew the man who ran the Scout Hut, and they could have that for a reception after the service at St Cuthbert’s. The mums would make the food for the buffet with what they could scrape together, and both dads agreed to buy the beer and other drinks. Harry Price knew someone who had a black Humber car, and he would drive Mabel and her dad to the church with some white ribbons on the front. He said he would do it for the petrol money, and an invitation to the buffet after.

Both sets of parents were happy for the newleyweds to live with them after the wedding, but Reg was against that. “We should have our own place, Mabel love. A fresh start without any mums and dads breathing down our necks”. As a result, he was saving hard, and evenings out were strictly limited to the cinema once a week. By contrast, Mabel spent most of the spare money she had after giving some to her mum for her keep. She bought new stockings, different lipsticks, and paid to have her hair done regularly too. Fortunately, Reg never questioned her extravagance.

Molly White was fond of saying to her daughter, “Mark my words, Mabel. That wedding will come round so fast, you’ll wonder where the time went”. After hearing that so many times, it sudenly came true. The wedding was only three weeks away, the dress had been made, and they had arranged for a plaster of Paris fake wedding cake to sit on top of the square fruit cake that was all they could make with rationing still on. It would look nice enough in the photos. Eric White was paying for everything, as custom decreed. He had dipped into his meagre savings to make sure his girl had a memorable day. Everyone called him Chalky, and he was a popular man in the borough.

The guest list had not been much of an issue. The Prices had a maiden aunt, the spinster sister of Harry. Other than that, there was a distant cousin who lived in Kidderminster who couldn’t make it as he had gout. Mabel had one uncle on her mum’s side who was a widower, and the two cousins that were his teenage children. They were coming, along with some of the girls from work, and the one bridesmaid. Lizzie was a girl Mabel knew from school, and she only asked her to be the bridesmaid because she couldn’t think of anyone else. Her dad said he would pay for Lizzie’s dress, seeing as he hadn’t had to fork out on a new one for Mabel.

One of mum’s friends was going to play the piano in the Scout Hut, so at least they could have a dance and a sing-song.

Reginald had asked his foreman at work to be the Best Man. He didn’t have any close friends his own age, and Norman was in his forties, married with three kids. So his lot had to be invited too. There was to be no honeymoon. Reg had paid the deposit on a one-bedroom flat in New Cross Road. It had a kitchenette, a small living room, and one bedroom. It was on the second floor of a house, and it would mean a longer bus journey for Mabel to get to work. He took the flat without even telling her about it saying, ‘It’ll do us for now, Mabel love”. At least it was furnished, so they wouldn’t need to buy much except bedding and some crockery.

As the big day approached, the weather turned. The forecast for the twenty-fourth of June was rain. Mabel tried not to worry about that. At least it was going to be warm.

She had her hair done the day before, and slept sitting upright. The man with the Humber car turned up early the next day to run the food to the Scout Hut, and collect the fake cake top from where they had hired it. His name was Dennis Elliot. He had been a Commando during the war, and had got married before leaving to land on D-Day. While he was fighting over there, his wife had been killed in a V2 rocket attack that destroyed where she worked. He had come back with medals, but as a widower. He was very chatty, and also very good looking.

He winked at Mabel. “You look like a million dollars, darling. So pretty”.

Reg had never said anything like that.

To say the wedding was not the best day of her life was an understatement. The vicar got her name wrong in the church, calling her Mary instead of Mabel. And he kept doing it, even when she corrected him. Norman had trouble getting the rings out of the top pocket of his suit, then dropped them. One rolled under the front pew and was eventually found after an embarrassed silence.

It was raining as they left so the confetti stuck to everything, and the photographer said he would take the photos in the Scout Hut instead. Reg was so nervous, she could feel his legs trembling in the back of Dennis’s car.

The reception just piled on the agony. Reg had no speech prepared, so just raised his beer and said, “A toast to my lovely bride”. Mabel’s dad rambled on with all the old stuff. “I’m not losing a daughter, but gaining a son”. “Mabel will be a good wife to Reg, just as she has been a good daughter to us”. He finally finished by lifting a glass and saying. “The happy couple”.

But neither of them looked very happy.

Once the food was served, the egg and cress sandwiches had been in the warm room for too long. The smell was like everyone in the room had farted, and it didn’t go away. The real wedding cake under the plaster fake tasted like suet pudding, as it had also got too hot in the stormy weather. It wasn’t until everyone had a few drinks inside them and the piano playing started that things livened up. Mabel was putting on false smiles for the photos, then Reg fumbled the cake cutting shot and knocked over the fake plaster one. It smashed into pieces on the wooden floor, and her dad groaned.

“There goes my cash deposit!”

In a very short time, Lizzie’s boyfriend had had far too much to drink, then spewed up all over her dress. She was so upset, she ran out of the hut crying, and didn’t come back.

When the dancing started, Reg was hopeless. He grabbed hold of Mabel while everyone was watching, then just walked around, making no attempt at dance steps. He stepped on her feet so many times, she was pleased when the song was over. After that, it seemed to stop being about their big day, and become a drinking contest. Even Edna Price was drinking so many Port and Lemons, Harry had to have a word with her when she fell over on the dance floor. Mabel’s mum was the only one who was sober, as she had been making tea in the little kitchen out the back, and that was all she had been drinking.

They had the hall until eleven, but it was traditional for the married couple to leave early. So by nine-thirty, people were suggesting they take their leave, and they spent thirty minutes saying goodbye to everyone, and thanking them for their presents that Mabel’s dad was in charge of taking home at some stage.

Mabel was so tired by then, she was pleased to get into the back of the Humber and take her new shoes off. Reg was as white as a sheet, and holding on to the key of their flat like it opened the case for the Crown Jewels.

As the car stopped in New Cross Road, Dennis winked at Reg. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do mate”. Reg slipped him a few quid and mumbled his thanks. As she got out of the car, she saw Dennis wink at her, and felt awkward. It was her wedding day, after all.

In the flat, it felt cold, but she wasn’t about to suggest lighting the fire. Mabel said to Reg, “Give me five minutes, then come into the bedroom”. Even with her new fake satin nightie, she felt cold. She was counting on Reg to warm her up. But he came in wearing some striped pyjamas, looking like a man about fifty. When he got into bed, he gave her a sloppy, beer-tasting kiss. After that, he lifted her nightdress and got between her legs.

She had expected it to hurt, her mum had told her it might hurt. But there was no pain, just a spongy feeling. Reg was moving on her like he was running a race. But if it was a race, it was only the hundred yards. Less than ten seconds later, he groaned, and turned over in bed.

“Night love”.

She lay awake for a good hour before giving in to sleep.

Was that it?

The first week of her marriage came as a shock to Mabel. There was a bathroom on each of the three floors in the house, but each one was shared by the three flats occupying the floor. Reg came home from work on the Monday with an enamel pot that was going to be used if they got taken short during the night, but the morning routine of getting washed and ready for work was chaotic. There always seemed to be someone using the bathroom, no matter what time she went to try to get in there. It was alright for Reg, who washed and shaved at the kitchen sink.

But Mabel wanted some privacy.

She was also expected to do everything. Washing, ironing, shopping, cooking, keeping the flat clean and tidy. Getting home from work after a long day on her feet, she had to get Reg’s dinner ready as he expected to eat it as soon as he got home. And she was not a natural cook. Despite helping her mum out on occasion, she never took much interest in the cooking process, and Reg soon got fed up of eggs and chips, or a chop and boiled potatoes. He expected some sort of afters too, and she had no idea how to make a jelly, or a steamed pudding.

Just seven days after becoming Mrs Price, she was exhausted.

Most evenings were spent listening to the radio, a wedding present from her parents. Reg would read the newspaper from cover to cover after his dinner, and didn’t have much to say unless it was about trains or train tracks. And it seemed his idea of married love was once a week on a Saturday night, with the lights out and not making any noise in case the neighbours heard. At least they still went to the cinema once a week, and Mabel lost herself in the glamour of the romantic dramas she loved to watch. No more sitting in the back row either.

Now they were married, it was back to the front row of the circle upstairs.

There was always the books. Reg liked to go to bed early, and reading in bed disturbed him. So Mabel would sit up late in an armchair, devouring the cheap romantic novels with their lurid covers. She imagined herself as the femme fatale, the irresistible heroine. And the private detective or caddish playboy would always look like Dennis in her mind.

Sundays were for visiting both sets of parents, on alternate weeks. At least they were guaranteed a slap-up meal in each house, and they both said how much they loved being married. Reg never complained about her cooking, and she never complained about the lack of romance in their life.

After a few months had passed, it dawned on Mabel that she was still having her monthlies. Reg’s weekly attentions did not seem to be bearing fruit, and it wasn’t as if they were using anything to stop her getting in the club. Children were expected, and it wouldn’t be long before someone mentioned that she hadn’t got pregnant yet. To try to hasten things along, she started going to bed early with Reg, and being sexually suggestive. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her like she was a two-bob prossie.

“On a Wednesday, love? Can’t you wait until Saturday, for God’s sake? What’s wrong with you? I’ve got to be up and out by half-five”.

Waiting until she could hear his low snoring, she would creep out into the living room and read one of her books.

Five months after the wedding, Dennis showed up at Woolworth’s one day. “Still here then, Mabel? You look really good, I like a girl in uniform. It’s pouring down outside, how about I give you a lift home? My car’s in the street behind the shop, I can wait until you close”. She knew she should say no, but she nodded instead. Then she blushed.

Nobody really knew what Dennis did for a living, but she had heard enough rumours to know it wasn’t strictly legal. He had a new Humber car, and there wasn’t anyone else she knew that had a car at all, even the men with good jobs. Harry Price had mentioned that he had a television set too. Mabel had never even seen one of those.

She touched up her lipstick and powder before leaving the staff room. Didn’t hurt to look your best when riding in a car.

Dennis was standing by the car smoking a cigarette when she got there. He flicked it into the kerb and opened the back door for her. “Lovely ladies travel in style, in the back”. He smiled as he said it, and she noticed his teeth were very white in the darkness.

It was warm and comfortable in the car, and she felt rather grand being driven home. But he wasn’t heading in the right direction. Mabel thought he must know a shortcut, so said nothing. When he turned into the gates of a bombed-out factory, she sat forward. “Where are you going, Dennis? This is the wrong way”. The car stopped in front of a big wall, and he turned and smiled. “Thought we could just stop and have a little talk, Mabel love. You won’t be home late, don’t worry. Why don’t I get in the back?”

Without waiting for a reply, he got in the back next to her. She had a good idea what was about to happen, but thought she should try to say something. “What do you want to talk about Dennis?” He grabbed her and kissed her. There was real passion in his kiss, and she could feel his strong arms gripping her. It was just like something from one of her books, but she pushed him away. “Steady on now. I’m a married woman. And you know that only too well. You took me to my wedding in this very car”.

He was so relaxed. “Okay, I don’t want to force myself on anyone. Tell me you don’t want it, and I will go back in the front and drive you home. Simple as that. It won’t be mentioned, and you will never see me again. Okay?” She tried to say she didn’t want it, but the words wouldn’t come out.

Because she did want it.

So she gave in to her feelings, leaned forward, and kissed him back.

When he was driving her home twenty minutes later, her face was still flushed, and her whole body was tingling. She realised that was what some of the women at work had been talking about, and it was the complete opposite of what Reg did. Dennis had controlled it all, but in exactly the way that Mabel had hoped a man always would. She had abandoned herself to him completely, just like the heroine in her new book had done in a similar situation.

For the first time in her life, she really felt like a woman.

Before they got close to her flat, the car was stuck in some traffic. Dennis leaned over from the front. “You were fantastic, Mabel. I want to see you again. Can we make it a regular thing? Maybe take a day off when Reg is at work, and I can come round. I will give you my phone number when I stop the car”.

She was impressed. He had his own phone at home too.

Unsure how to reply, she said, “Reginald must never find out. It would destroy both families”. Dennis just chuckled. “I’m not in the family-destroying business, honey. I just want some fun, and I reckon you do too. Tell me I’m wrong”.

Mabel could not tell him he was wrong.

Something else occurred to her. “You didn’t use a Johnny though. What happens if I get up the spout?” He laughed out loud. “You’re a married woman, Reg will think it is his, and if you do, we can carry on without worrying. That’s why married women are the best, no need for Johnnies. I will drop you across the road, in that side street. No need for Reg to chance seeing the car”. When the car stopped, he wrote his phone number on the page of a tiny notebook, and ripped it out to give to her.

“Keep that to yourself. But ring me soon, I am ready for as many sessions as you can manage. Don’t make me wait, honey”.

As she crossed the road, Mabel knew that she should feel bad. She had been easy, cheap, a bit of a slag. But in all honesty, she didn’t care. And she couldn’t wait for the next time.

To make sure Reg had something to eat when he got home, she walked all the way to the fish and chip shop. Two cod and chips was quite expensive, but what the hell.

She would tell Reg there was a till difference, and she had got off too late to go to the shops.

Two weeks after that time in his car, Mabel rang Dennis from a phone box on her way home from work. “I will go sick from work on Friday if you want to come round about ten”. He was non-committal. “Friday? Depends if anything comes up by then. If I’m not too busy I will be there”.

On Thursday afternoon, Mabel went to see the store manager before leaving for home. “I’ve got a bad tooth, and I’m going to the dentist tomorrow to get it taken out. I should be alright to come in next Monday of course”. The staff called him Old man Adams, and he was known to be very kind. He knew Mabel wasn’t a girl to take time off for no reason. “Okay, Mabel. Not to worry. Don’t forget to rinse your mouth with salty water afterwards”.

She told Reg a different story later that evening. “Got an awful bellyache, Reg love. Don’t think I’ll go in tomorrow. Old man Adams will be alright about it”. He was still reading the evening paper, and just grunted something in reply.

Friday morning Mabel was very nervous. She managed to get the bathroom to herself after the other tenants had gone to work, and took extra time to make herself nice and presentable. Unable to decide which of her two best dresses to wear, she picked the flowery one, and used a new lipstick that was poppy red. Once ten o’clock had passed she started to look out of the window, in case she didn’t hear Dennis knock.

It was over an hour later when she spotted his car, seeing it turn left across the road, and park near the corner. She hurried downstairs to open the door, not wanting anoyne else to let him in and know he was coming to see her. In her flat, he reached into his overcoat pocket to take out three pairs of nylons and a big bar of chocolate he had brought her. “Got anything strong to drink, love? A beer will do if you haven’t got any brandy”.

Mabel was embarrassed. “All I have is what’s left in a bottle of Port, Dennis. Sorry”. He took off his coat and threw it over the armchair. “Okay, that’ll have to do then, won’t it?” He swallowed the Port in one gulp, and grinned. “Shall we get on with it then? Lead the way to the bedroom”.

For the next two hours, he made her feel incredible. All sorts of stuff she hadn’t even known that men and women could do together, and at least three times too. It was so different to sex with Reg, Dennis was almost like another species to her. She reckoned he must have learned things from those girls in Europe when he was over there in the army. But once he decided it was over, he just got up and got dressed. “Well, must be off. Things to do, people to see, money to be earned. Ta-ta, Mabel love”.

He let himself out, and she could hear him whistling as he walked down the stairs. She allowed herself the luxury of lying there for another thirty minutes, thinking about what they had done. Then she got up, cleaned the make-up off of her face, changed the sheets on the bed, and put some everyday clothes on to go down to the shops and get Reg something for his dinner.

Deciding to treat her husband to some pork chops, she chatted to the butcher’s wife as the woman wrapped them up. Then on her way to the greengrocer, she stopped as she saw a Humber car drive past slowly in the other direction. But it wasn’t Dennis, the driver was wearing a chauffer’s uniform, and was years older.

Feeling gulty when Reg got home, she made a fuss of him, and gave him an extra chop. She was in a great mood, but still worried that someone might have seen Dennis come to the house. So she talked to Reg about his day as they ate, and even pretended to be interested in his story of how some bloke had nearly been hit by a shunting engine, until one of the others saw the danger and pulled him out of the way.

That night in bed as Reg was sleeping, she lay there in the dark wishing Dennis was next to her.

Of course, she wasn’t to know then that was the last time she would ever see Dennis Elliot.

When she hadn’t heard from Dennis in nearly two weeks, Mabel rang his house from a phone box in her lunch break. It just rang and rang. She tried again on the way home from work, and got the same thing. It upset her that he had had his way with her and was now ignoring her. But she was married to Reg, what could she do?

Then she didn’t get her monthlies. Reg was still doing what he did on Saturday nights, so she had no idea who might have got her pregnant. She confided in her mum, who told her to wait for twelve weeks, then go to see her doctor.

Sure enough, the doctor told her she was expecting.

Both families treated the news like nobody before had ever had a child. Reg was flushed with pride, and acted like some sort of fertile lover. On the plus side, he started to treat Mabel right for the first time. He looked after her, said he would do extra shifts at weekends, and that she should stop working at Woolworth’s soon. He still expected her to cook and clean though, casually mentioning that his mum would step in when she was fully pregnant.

Old Man Adams took the news well when she handed in her notice. “Come back once the baby is born, Mabel. I’m sure one of the grandmothers will look after it for you. You are a good worker, and I don’t want to lose you”.

Reg became obsessed with names. He chose Peter for a boy, and Susan for a girl. Mabel wasn’t consulted about the names, Reg seemed to think it was his place to choose. “You can pick the middle names, love. That’s only right”.

All Mabel could think of was Dennis. She was sure he was the father, and convinced he would want to know that. But no matter how many times she phoned him, he never answered.

Now working seven days a week, Reg was almost never at home until eight. The money was good, but Mabel was lonely. So she went to see her parents most days, but all they talked about was the baby, and Reg. She wanted to tell them that she felt ill a lot of the time, and so tired after cleaning the flat, shopping, and looking after Reg. But she knew better than to complain, as they thought Reg was a great husband.

Sometimes, she wanted to ask her dad about Dennis, but she was scared that they would ask why she cared what had happened to him.

By the time she was seven months pregnant, she finally found out.

Reg was reading the evening paper. He shook his head. “Well, who would have thought it? Remember that bloke Dennis who did our wedding car? They only found him dead in Kent. He had been shot three times in the head, and the car dumped in some marshes near Rochester. Serves him right for being a spiv and a a gangster, if you ask me”.

Mabel had to go in the bedroom to cry. She told Reg she had pains in her tummy, and had to convince him not to go and phone for an ambulance.

Two days after her due date, Reg took her into hospital in a taxi. It was almost midnight, and she was definitely in labour. Ten hours later, with Reg sitting in the waiting room, she gave birth to a little girl. He was so overwhelmed, he didn’t complain when she said she was calling her Denise. It seemed appropriate to Mabel, and he knew no better anyway.

It wasn’t that long before nurses and doctors were crowding around little Denise, and then they took her away somewhere. Reg hadn’t even had time to phone both sets of parents before a stern-faced doctor appeared on the Labour Ward. “I am sorry to tell you that baby Denise is suffering from some complications. We are going to have to take her over to Guy’s Hospital in an ambulance. Mum can accompany her of course”.

Neither of them asked any questions. In those days, you didn’t question a doctor.

Mabel turned to Reg. “You go home, love. You’ve got work tomorrow. We will be alright, and you can come and see us at Guy’s after work”. Reg kissed her on the cheek, nodded at the doctor, and took his leave.

After the transfer to Guy’s hospital, Mabel slept like a log. A nurse woke her up to tell her that her mum had come to visit her, and she couldn’t believe how long she had been asleep. Mum looked like she had been crying. “What’s going on with baby Denise, Mabel? Can I see her? Reg rang me at work to let us know. He has gone to work on the railway, but the poor bloke must be exhausted”. The nurse intervened.

“Baby is sleeping at the moment. She has been examined by specialist doctors, and they will be coming to talk to you soon. Would you like a cup of tea, Mabel?”

When the serious older doctor arrived about fifteen minutes later, his expression said it all. “Not good news I am afraid, Mrs Price. Little Denise must have had the umbilical cord around her neck before delivery. As a result, her brain was starved of oxygen for some considerable amount of time. She is alive, but suffering from serious brain damage. It will be highly unlikely that she will be able to see or hear, she may not be able to speak or make sounds, and her development will be far from normal, if she survives”.

He waited for a while as Mabel tried to take it all in. Mum started sobbing.

“You must understand the seriousness of the situation. Denise is unlikely to survive the week, and even if she does she will never be normal. Blind, deaf, mute, unable to feed herself, most likely unable to walk properly. She will be completely dependent on your care, every single moment she is alive.

Then Mabel started sobbing.

The nurse stepped forward and held Mabel’s hand. “You might want to think about getting her christened. That can be done by the hospital chaplain in the chapel here. You know, just in case”. Mabel nodded through her sobs. “Wait until Reg comes in to visit. I will talk to him then”. The doctor straightened up. “Do you have any questions for me before we bring Denise back, Mrs Price?” She had hundreds of questions, but couldn’t think of one to ask at that moment.

So she shook her head.

Denise was brought back in, wrapped in a little fluffy blanket. Molly White held her, her tears falling onto the tiny head. “But she looks so beautiful, Mabel. She looks like any normal baby I have ever seen”. The nurse suggested that Mabel feed her. “Put her to the breast, it will help with your milk”. Denise suckled happily, but her gaze was vacant, and she made no noise. No noise at all.

By the time Reg got in to visit, it was close to the end of visiting time. The nurse told him not to worry, she would ignore the rules for one evening. He looked worn out, but was eager to see and hold his little daughter. As he rocked her, his mother-in-law told him the bad news. Mabel was too upset to tell him herself. He acted strangely, not willing to accept it. “Well just look at her, she’s perfect. That doctor don’t know what he’s talking about, I reckon. Can’t we see another doctor? That one surely ain’t no good at his job”.

His bravado soon broke down, and he handed Denise to Mabel as the tears started. He rushed out of the side room, and they could hear him crying in the corridor. Reg wasn’t the sort of bloke to cry in front of women.

Once her visitors had gone, and Denise was sleeping in the little cot next to her bed, Mabel spoke to the nurse as she came in to do her checks.

“Can you arrange that Christening please? I think it’s going to be the best thing”.

On the Thursday afternoon, Denise wouldn’t take a feed. The milk just dribbled out of her mouth. When Reg came in that night, she told him about the Christening the next day. He looked very serious. “I will call in on Norman on my way home, tell him I won’t be in tomorrow”. Her in-laws and her parents came to the chapel on Friday afternoon. They were all crying as the Chaplain held the unresponsive baby in his arms and recited the service. Harry and Eric came forward as her godfathers, hardly able to speak for all the upset.

Reg sat with her next to her bed after the others went home. A nurse came in with a doctor just after eight that night, he examined Denise, and shook his head.

“Sorry to tell you, she has gone”.

Reg was patient. He waited six weeks before resuming the Saturday night conjugals. After the tearful funeral, Denise wasn’t mentioned. In those days, everyone was used to losing babies, even older children. It was just accepted as the way of things.

When she didn’t fall pregnant again, Mabel knew that it was Reg who was not able to father children. For his part, he never asked, and may have thought that her birth problems might be involved. It was something else that was never discussed, not even by her parents or the in-laws.

Something else came along to change their life. They were intending to electrify the railways on the lines through Cambridge to London, and Reg was offered a course to learn the system. He was going to be away for a month, staying at a bed and breakfast near Cambridge. Mabel had gone back to work long before then, ignoring the averted eyes of her colleagues, who never mentioned the baby.

When Reg came home, she had never seen him so excited.

“It’s the future, Mabel love. And you should see the area around Cambridge. Clean air, lots of countryside, and lovely small towns and villages. New Cross doesn’t compare, believe me. They have offered me a start on the first of the month. I will be based in Cambridge, and the pay rise is almost double what I get now. We can afford to live somewhere nice, even buy our own home. The prices there are half what they cost in London. There’s a lovely little town, Huntingdon. We can buy a place there for the same rent we pay for this awful place. And they have a Woolworth’s, so I reckon you could get a job there. I am going to buy a motorbike and sidecar to get to work. It will be cheaper than a car, and enough for us”.

Mabel had never heard of Huntingdon, so asked him how far it was. “Just seventy-seven miles from here, love. But another world. Your mum and dad can come up on the train if they want, it doesn’t take long. Even quicker once we get started on the electrification. Honest, Mabel, it’s lovely up there, you are going to love it. It’s only twenty miles from where I will be based, so less than half an hour on the motorbike”.

Not knowing what to say, she just nodded. Men made the decisions, and wives didn’t question them. So she was moving to Cambridgeshire, like it or not. And very soon too.

It was surprisingly easy to get a transfer to the Woolworth’s there. Her boss helped, as she knew he would. “They will be lucky to have you, Mabel. It’s much quieter there, and your experience will be invaluable. I’m so sorry to see you go, but I reckon it’s a good move for you, and I am sure you will be happy”. Her parents were also surprisingly positive, urging her to go with no regrets.

A month later, Reg came back from Cambridge on his new motorcycle and sidecar. He told her he had bought a two-bedroom house in Huntingdon, using up every pound of their savings. They would have to buy all the furniture, and everything else that made a home, but he had signed up for three years of hire purchase to cover everything. All they had to pack were their clothes, and he had paid one of his colleagues to take them up to the new house in his small van.

Every decision had been made for her. They would move there on a Saturday, and she would start work in the small town on the Monday. For Mabel, the worst part of it was having to sit on the back of the motorbike all the way.The sidecar was full of stuff they would need until Reg’s mate turned up on Sunday with their personal things. On the Friday, she said goodbye to her parents, acting as if she was going to Australia. Her dad just laughed.

“We will be up to see you, and now you have a spare room to put us up in. I hope Reg finds a decent pub in the town, one within walking distance”.

She couldn’t feel excited about a place she had never even seen. But she knew her life was going to change beyond recognition.

She had to admit, Reg had chosen well. The house was at the end of a small terrace, with room at the side for the motorbike, and a small front garden that had a painted wooden fence. Inside, the steep stairs led up from the hallway to the two bedrooms, and the bathroom that would once have been a smaller third bedroom. Because the conversion was very recent, the bath, toilet, and basin all looked brand new, and there was a gas Ascot to run hot water into the bath too. The seller had left the curtains and rugs behind, included in the price.

At the back, the old outside toilet was still there, and there was a little garden running down two strips separated by a path. The most amazing thing to Mabel was that over the back wall she could see no other houses. Close to the edge of the town, all she could see were trees. The lady next door came out to speak to her over the fence. “Hello, I’m Winnie. Would you like to come in for a cup of tea? You must have had a long journey”. They soon found out that Winnie was single, and had lived there with her old dad before he died. She was probably about twenty years older than them, as she seemed quite old-fashioned.

Mabel took to her immediately. There was a warmth about her.

Because the furniture wasn’t arriving until Monday afternoon, Reg had booked them in to a pub in the town for bed and breakfast. He had arranged to take Monday off, to get it all sorted while Mabel was at work. Winnie wouldn’t hear of it. “No need, no need at all. I have plenty of room, you can stay with me and save your money. Reg, why don’t you walk down and cancel the booking, tell them your plans have changed?” Mabel nodded at her husband, and he agreed to do that.

Winnie was very chatty. She said she worked as a nurse at the County Hospital, the main one in the town. “I do the Out-Patient clinic mostly now, just daytimes. But I worked shifts on the wards for years before that”. Mabel asked her if she was married. “No, never had time for that. Mum died when I was still at school, and I looked after my dad until he went. This must be a change for you from London, but I reckon you will like it here. It’s a friendly little town, and you will soon get to know everyone, working at Woolworth’s”.

Reg was gone for quite a while. When he got back, he was grinning. “They were nice as pie about cancelling. I had a couple of pints while I was there, and met some of the lads. One of them works on the railway too, but not where I will be. He’s a guard on the trains”. Winnie stood up. “How about a nice rabbit pie for dinner? It won’t take me long to get it ready, and I’ve got a lovely cabbage to go with it”. Mabel offered to help, but she wouldn’t hear of it. Reg looked tired. He wasn’t much of a drinker, and it had been a long day.

He had dozed off when Winnie came in from the kitchen. “Leave him, he’s okay. You can help me make up the bed in your room. It used to be mum and dad’s room, but the mattress is still good, and we can give the pillows a good plumping. Once we’ve done that, dinner will be almost ready and we can wake him up”. Her third room had also been converted to a bathroom, but longer ago. Everything in the house was spick and span, and Winnie was dressed very smartly, with immaculate hair and make-up. As they made up the bed, Mabel felt like she had always known her. They talked easily, and then sat on the bed as Mabel told her about what had happened to little Denise.

Holding her hand, Winnie was kind.

“That’s all in the past now, you have to look forward to a new life. I am so pleased you bought the house next door, as I think we are going to be firm friends, dear Mabel”.

There was something about the tone of her voice, and the way she was holding her hand. Mabel had only heard about women like that, and had never met one.

But she had to admit, she liked the feeling it gave her.

Her job at Woolworth’s was much more relaxed. She wasn’t going to have to work on Saturdays, as most of the staff were part-time, and that shift was covered. She was one of the few full-time staff there, and now she would get every weekend off. It was so quiet too, compared to where she had worked in London. If anything, she found herself getting a bit bored by mid-afternoon.

But Old Man Adams had been right, they valued her experience in London. The manager had only been there for a couple of years, and he seemed happy to let Mabel do a lot of supervisory roles that Adams would never have dreamed of. She mentioned it to Reg over dinner one night.

“If he keeps getting me to do half his job, I’m gonna ask to be made up to supervisor. Can’t see him saying no, he’s so lazy”.

Once the furniture had arrived and they had the place looking like home, life went on happily enough. Reg was getting home much later, having to ride his motorbike from Cambridge, and with the project being regarded as so important, he was working all day Saturday too. On top of his pay rise, he got overtime pay for Saturdays, so they were doing well financially. Just as well, as the payments for the furniture and the mortgage were a lot more than Mabel had expected. And now Reg was talking about changing the motorbike for a small car. The weather was getting him down, he said.

Winnie was happy to show her around. They went for walks along the river, and all over the small town. By the end of the first month, Mabel was confident that she knew her way around, and was on first-name terms with the local shopkeepers too. Reg had said he would take her into Cambridge one Sunday, but working late every night, and six days a week, he always complained about being too tired on Sundays.

So Winnie went there with her on the bus one Saturday. Mabel loved that trip, looking at all the shops, the old buildings, and the historic university colleges. Winnie brought a picnic lunch in a big bag, and they sat on the grass by the river and ate it.

With Reg not geting home until well after seven most nights, Mabel got used to eating alone, leaving his dinner on a low heat in the oven. Then he told her he would get fish and chips on Friday nights, so she took up Winnie’s invitation to eat with her before he got home. She had been right about them being firm friends. Mabel had come to adore spending time with her, and was impressed by seeing her in her nurse’s uniform, looking so smart.

One Sunday morning, Reg casually mentioned that he was going to look at a car. “They will take the motorbike in part exchange, give me a good price for it. Do you want to come and look at it with me? It’s at a dealer’s near Cambridge”. Mabel knew nothing about cars, other than Dennis’s Humber of course. She shook her head. “No need, Reg. If you want it so much, you will buy it, whatever I say”.

Sure enough, he came home in the car. It was a Ford Prefect with four doors, all shiny black. He was dancing around it like an excited child. Get your bag and keys, Mabel, we’re going for a ride”. He drove down the main road to St Ives, then back along the country lanes. “We can go on holiday in this next year, Mabel love. No need to freeze on the motorbike. I was thinking we could get a caravan on the coast in Norfolk. Hunstanton might be nice”.

As much as she wanted to be happy for him, Mabel had no interest in the car, and didn’t even want to think about how they could afford a holiday, the way Reg was spending money. She didn’t ask how much he had paid for the car, and he didn’t tell her. That suggested to her that he had paid too much for it, and there would be costly monthly payments. When they got home, she knocked on Winnie’s door to show her the car. Winnie winked at her. “Ooh, that’s lovely, Reg. You’ll have to let me come along for a ride out one Sunday. Mabel jumped at that.

“Yes, let’s take Winnie out next week. Me and her can sit in the back like classy ladies”.

Then she turned and winked back at her friend.

It was a long time coming, but Mabel had always known it was going to happen eventually.

On her birthday the following year, Winnie bought her friend an expensive gift. It was a dress watch on a bangle, not the sort you would wear every day, really fancy. And it was gold too. She gave it to Mabel in the kitchen, when Reg was still at work. Reg had left her a birthday card when he went to work that morning, just a small one with Happy Birthday written on the front, and a drawing of a country cottage. Inside, he had written ‘Have a happy birthday’. That was it. No present, and no fuss. Typical of Reg.

She was overwhelmed by Winnie’s present. A gold watch was beyond her dreams. “It’s too much, Win. You didn’t have to spend all that money on me”. Winnie stroked her face. “What else am I going to spend it on? My dad left me well provided for with insurance money, and I have the money from my job. You don’t need much when you’re on your own”.

Mabel hugged her, and kissed her on the cheek. But Winnie didn’t let go, turning to kiss her on the lips. A proper kiss.

Nothing was said. Putting the watch down on the table, she took Winnie’s hand and led her upstairs. She presumed Winnie would know what to do, and hoped she was right about that.

When it was all over, and only twenty minutes before Reg was due home, Mabel watched as Winnie got dressed. The older woman turned to her, a warm smile across her face. “I want you to know I love you, Mabel. I mean really love you”. Without having to even think about it, she replied. “I feel the same, but what can we do? I’m married”. Kissing her cheek, Winnie whispered softly. “We’ll work something out, leave it to me.”

Reg was soon home, and wondering why dinner wasn’t ready. “We’ve got sausages and mash, won’t take long. Winnie popped round to give me a present. Look, it’s a lovely watch, real gold too”. Giving it a cursory inspection, Reg snorted. “She must have more money than sense. I mean, when would you ever go somewhere posh enough to wear that? Might as well sell it, buy something useful”. She snatched it back. “I’ll never sell that watch, do you hear me, Reg Price? And you better not think about selling it behind my back, or there will be real trouble”.

They didn’t say much else to each other that night.

When Saturday night arrived, Reg made his usual move to climb over and get between her legs. Mabel was ready. “Not tonight, I’m feeling a bit sick”. With that, she turned over and pretended to go to sleep. He didn’t try again.

Perhaps if he had known that it was never going to happen again, he would have.

They settled into a routine that no longer involved the Saturday night sex. If Reg was annoyed, he didn’t say so. He was not a man to talk about such things, and Mabel suspected that he might have been relieved not to have to try to perform once a week. He did what a lot of men in such situations did, he found a hobby. The bloke who was a guard on the railway was called Clive and he suggested it one night at the pub. Fishing.

Never having fished, and knowing nothing at all about it, Reg soon became a dedicated fisherman. He loved to spend money, and now he had an excuse to buy more stuff. Rods, reels, waders, nets, hooks, and all sorts. And he had the car, for him and Clive to go all over to fishing places. Once he discovered that Mabel didn’t care where he went, he would set off with Clive every Saturday night for overnight fishing, not getting home until late on Sunday evenings.

That was fine with Mabel. “I’ll stop over at Winnie’s then. I don’t like being here on my own at night”. He had taken that without a murmur. There was some mumbling about fishing seasons, resulting in Reg telling her they would have to drive to the coast sometimes, for sea fishing. “Might be able to bring you back some mackerel to cook for dinner. In the rivers, we have to put them back”. She couldn’t care less about mackerel.

All she could think of was more time spent with Winnie.

Winifred Finch was the only child of doting parents. But they didn’t spoil her, and made sure she knew right from wrong and was never badly behaved. From her first day at school she decided she didn’t like boys. They were naughty, dirty, smelly, and annoying. So she made sure to sit next to Margaret, the girl with the wavy hair and dimples. If Shirley Temple had been English, she would have been Margaret. Confident, pretty, and as bright as a button too.

When they both went to the girl’s Grammar School, she stuck with Margaret. They became inseparable, and helped each other through the problems of puberty. By the age of thirteen, they had experimented during sleepovers, and Winnie was sure she had found her way in life. But Margaret’s dad was in the Air Force, based near Cambridge. They moved him during the war, and he was sent to Coastal Command, in Kent. Winnie cried for two whole days after she lost her best friend and sometime lover, and her parents had no idea how to comfort her.

Choosing a career in nursing was a lifesaver. They were crying out for nurses close to the end of the war, and she went away to train in Cambridge. Her world was full of women her age, and they shared dormitories, bathrooms, and secrets. Though she never saw Margaret again, she found others to crush on. But there was a real problem. They all talked about men. They wanted to get married to war heroes, and have lots of children. For some years, Winnie was desperately lonely.

Then she went to work at the County Hospital, and met the new matron, Miss Harrison. As soon as she saw her, she knew the older woman was looking at her in a particular way. A way that only women like her understood. It was surprisingly easy at that time. Two women friends were considered to be companions. They could spend holidays away together, see each other socially, go on day trips, and sleep at each other’s houses. Nobody seemed to think that was remotely unusual. They just assumed that the women would marry, when the right man came along. And there was a shortage of men, with so many killed in the war.

Those years with Barbara Harrison were the best years of her life. They kept up the pretence at work of course, but their free time was like paradise. Whenever Winnie became annoyed at their unspoken love, Barbara would calm her down, reassure her, make her feel so special. They could never take it to the next stage of course. Winnie’s mum had died, and there was no question that she would stay at home and look after her beloved father. But Barbara was welcome at her house, and if her dad suspected anything, he never once questioned her.

Then Barbara found a lump on her breast. The doctors investigated, but nothing could be done. The cancer had already spread to her liver and lungs, and the end came quickly. Winnie’s heart was so broken at the death of her one true love, she thought she would never recover. But soon after that her dad became ill, and she had to focus on caring for him, and living on memories.

That was her life until he died. Dedicated, caring, and selfless. By the time her next door neighbour died, and the house went up for sale, Winnie felt that she was due for some happiness.

Then when she met Mabel for the first time, she hoped she had found it again.

It was so easy to deal with Reg. He was obviously inexperienced, and had no idea about being married, or how to act with women. She had told Mabel she would work something out, and she did just that. Asking Reg to help her with a fuse box situation one evening, she discovered she was right. He was so easy to seduce, she didn’t even have to go all the way with him, which would have been her first time with a man.

He was breathing hard after that incident, and red in the face. “Please don’t tell Mabel, she would never forgive me”. Winnie assured him she would never tell Mabel. It would be their secret. But perhaps he could see his way clear to giving Mabel more freedom? She could stop over at her house more frequently, and they could go on trips together? Reg was nodding so fast, happy to accept any arrangement.

The next day, Winnie told Mabel, and they both laughed so hard, they couldn’t speak.

Once Reg had been sexually compromised by Winnie, life for Mabel became much more relaxed. He agreed with everything she said, and when she suggested he move into the spare room as sleeping next to him was disturbing her sleep, he said he would make up the spare bed himself. He also started to buy her small gifts. Nothing fancy, just an occasional box of chocolates, or small bunch of flowers, but he had never done that before.

The weekend before Christmas, they drove down to visit both sets of parents. Nothing much was said about Winnie, or that he had moved into the spare room. They spent the time talking about how much they were enjoying living in the new house, and how good their jobs were. The new car impressed everyone, and they had an enjoyable day.

Winnie had a surprise. She had bought a television. Mabel and Reg had never seen one before, and were invited in to watch it one evening. They saw a variety show, and a classical concert, and Mabel was entranced. Reg didn’t seem so bothered. “Not as good as going to the flicks, I reckon. The screen’s too small”. Although there was a cinema in the town, they hadn’t been since moving there. Reg got home too late from work to make it worthwhile, as they would miss the start of the film. Mabel had asked Winnie to go with her, but she hadn’t been keen. “I’m not really bothered about films, Mabel love”.

But now Winnie had a television, they could spend evenings in watching it before going upstairs. Reg asked no questions about their relationship, even when his wife was stopping over at least two nights a week, supposedly in Winnie’s spare room. Mabel had the notion that Reg didn’t even know about women like her and Winnie, or what they did together. She always served up his dinner before leaving for Winnie’s, and he would look at his fishing magazines when she left.

There was no guilt on her mind. She had felt guilty about Dennis, but it was different with Winnie, as far as she was concerned. After all, she was a woman, not a fancy man like Dennis. And they were in love. Not that she would ever tell him that.

After Easter the following year, Mabel felt bold. She had been primed by Winnie, and marched into the manager’s office one morning before the shop opened for business. “I reckon I should be made a supervisor. The truth is I do more of your job than you do, and look after the shop floor most days. So what do you say?” He gave her a pained look. “Well it’s not up to me, Mabel. I would have to contact Head Office, and justify any promotion”. Standing her ground, she shrugged. “Well do that then”.

On the first of June, she was officially promoted.

The extra money came in handy of course, but it was the principle that really mattered to her. The rest of the staff were nice about it. They said things like “About time”, or “You deserve it”. Winnie opened a bottle of good Sherry that night, to toast her success. “You will be manager of that branch one day, sweetheart. Mark my words”. Mabel thought she was going too far there. Women were never branch managers. But it was nice to dream about it, over a large glass of sweet Sherry.

Reg came home one night, looking worried. “I have to go abroad, love. They are sending a team over to the Continent to look at overhead electrified railways. You could have knocked me down with a feather when they told me I was going. I’m gonna have to apply for a passport tomorrow. Three weeks, they said. Putting us up in hotels and everything. Even paying for our meals”. Mabel was kind to him. “I’m so pleased for you, Reg love. They must be recognising your hard work, and being sent abroad must mean they have better things in mind for you. Well done.”

She told Winnie that night as they were watching television. As she had expected, her lover was delighted. “Three weeks with no Reg? Wonderful! You can just move in here for the whole time he’s away”.

That was just what Mabel had hoped she would say.

With Reg packed off to Europe, Mabel and Winnie were free to experience the joys of living together full time. Sharing the cooking, cuddling on the sofa as they watched the television or listened to records, then finally ending up in bed together, swearing undying love after the time of passion.

By the first Thursday, Mabel was already wondering if they could possibly arrange it to move in permanently with her lover, and make Reg live on his own next door. She fantasised about leaving him dinners to warm up, and didn’t even bother to think of a reason to give him about why she would no longer be his proper wife. Winnie tried to calm her down.

“You must never do that. Reg can never know about us for sure. He can suspect what he likes, but I don’t think he has a clue, to be honest. Should you confront him with the truth, his world would crumble. And don’t forget about your parents, and his. They would never accept it. You can forget your job too, and mine. We would have to move away to a big city, and even then the stigma would follow us. Let’s leave things as they are for now. We have more freedom than most women like us can ever imagine in their wildest dreams”.

That made Mabel grumpy, but when she calmed down, she knew Winnie was right.

On the Thursday evening, she told Winnie she would calm down. “I reckon we can get him to let me stay over three nights a week at least, he’s always off fishing with Clive at the weekends anyway, so one extra night never hurts. But I will need more in time, and if that means moving away, even leaving Reg alone, I would definitely prefer that to keeping on pretending”. Winnie knew how to really calm her down, and did that in the way she knew Mabel liked best.

Friday morning was nice and sunny. Mabel was a bit miffed that the first week was almost over, but cheered up to know they had two more weeks of bliss. She turned up at work in a good mood, feeling bright and breezy. Fridays were a fairly busy day, and she was soon preoccupied with everything a supervisor had to do. It was one of those days that just flew by. No dramas, lots of sales and happy customers, and she could even forgive the manager for sitting in his office doing sod-all.

Just after four-thirty, there was a commotion in the High Street outside. Mabel wanted to see what was going on, but couldn’t leave the shop floor when it was near the end of trading. Ten minutes later, a customer came in, an older lady who shopped there almost every day. Before she even purchased anything, she spoke to the young salesgirl behind the counter.

“Oh, what a terrible thing. Some poor woman has been run over by a lorry. It doesn’t look good, they have covered her in a red blanket, right over her head too. But I could see she was wearing a nurse’s uniform before they covered her up. It was blue, and her black stockings were torn at the heel”.

Mabel felt the cold feeling in her insides. This was the time Winnie got home from work on the bus, and she wore a blue unifrom and black stockings. It had to be someone else, another nurse. But she didn’t know any other nurses, so was terrified it might be Winnie. Without thinking, she ran out of the shop, and along the High Street. She could see the lorry stopped in the road, causing problems for local traffic. And the police were there too, but the ambulance had already left. She ran up to one of the policeman.

“Can you tell me if it was Winnie Finch? She’s my best friend and neighbour, and she’s a nurse”. He shook his head. “I’m afraid we have no idea, madam. I can tell you the victim was female, aged in her forties, and wearing a nurse’s uniform. But other than that, I don’t know. If you can help, perhaps you can go to the County Hospital? They are taking her there”. Mabel nodded, then turned and started to walk back to Woolworth’s.

When she got outside the shoe shop, she fainted.

People rushed to help Mabel up, and without even taking time to thank them, she hurried into Woolworth’s. Grabbing her bag and coat, she went into the manager’s office without knocking. “Sorry, I have to go. My best friend has been knocked down, and I need to get up to the hospital”. Without waiting for a reply, she almost ran out of the shop.

By the time she got to the Casualty Department, she was out of breath, and panting hard. At the reception desk, she spoke very loudly, almost hysterical. “Winnie Finch. She was knocked down by a lorry. I have to see her. Is she okay? Where is she?” The nurse at the desk paused, giving her time to calm down. “Are you a relative?” Mabel was angry at the question, and felt it was wasting time.

“No, I’m her best friend. She hasn’t got any relatives. I live next door to her, my name is Mrs Mabel Price”. The nurse stood up and showed her into a small room. “Wait here please, have a seat. I will get one of the doctors to come and speak to you”. Mabel couldn’t sit, so she just stood staring at the door for what seemed like ages. It wasn’t a doctor who came in, but another nurse.

“Mrs Price, I am Matron. I am so sorry to tell you that your friend was dead on arrival, and her body has been taken to the mortuary. As you say she has no next of kin, it will be referred to the coroner for a post-mortem and an enquiry into the accident. I think the best thing you can do now is to go home”.

Walking home felt like a dream, and she had to keep stopping to make herself believe it was all real, and actually happening. It had been such an idyllic week, and it seemed impossible to consider that she would never see Winnie again. Before she got to the end of her street, she had to lean against a garden wall and sob uncontrollably. A woman coming down that street crossed over to the other side, probably thinking she was either mad or drunk.

That night she couldn’t eat. She stayed in her own house, terrified to use her key and go back into Winnie’s. Seeing her things in the house would make it even worse. There was nobody to talk to about it either. And even if there was, they would never understand why she could be so distraught about the death of a next-door neighbour. Mabel took some comfort in the fact that she didn’t have to go to work the next day. She could never have explained to her colleagues why she was so upset.

The other thing that made it worse was that she could have no involvement in what happened after. She would not be asked to attend the inquest, or told when and where it was. She would not be notified about any funeral arrangements, because she was not a relative. Winnie had been her life, and now she felt she no longer had a life. Even worse, she no longer had real love, or hope for the future.

There was some information in the local newspaper. They carried a short story about Winnie some time after the accident. There was a photo of a much younger Winnie in a wartime nurse’s uniform under the headline, ‘Much loved local nurse killed in tragic accident’. Mabel wondered where they had got the photo from, as she had never seen it.

Reg was back from the Continent, full of how great his trip had been. “I am going to be wearing a suit to work from now on, Mabel love. They have seconded me to the management team”. Mabel wanted to be happy for him, even though he hadn’t brought her back a single gift from his visits to three different countries. So she told him what had happened to Winnie, in part to explain her subdued mood.

She was annoyed when he looked relieved, mainly because she knew exactly why he did. “Oh, that’s terrible. Poor Winnie. Did you see it? I hope not, it must have been awful”.

Fortunately, he was happy to go back to sleeping in the spare room, and said he would walk down to the pub and have their pie and chips for dinner to save her having to cook.

Doing her best to get on with life, Mabel tried to throw herself into her work. That was easier said than done in a provincial branch of Woolworth’s that was only really busy late in the week. Reg was riding high in his job. They sent him on training courses around the country, and he even got to go back to London for a week. The company put him up in a hotel, but he took the opportunity to visit his parents, and Mabel’s mum and dad too.

That week he was away, Mabel received an official-looking letter. She almost never got letters, so sat looking at it for some time before she opened it. It was from a solicitor’s office in the town, Harrison and Colyer. Albert Colyer asked her to make an appointment to come and see him about ‘something to your advantage’. She read those four words over and over, wondering what they could mean. The next day at work, she used the manager’s office phone to ring him, but had to make the appointment with his secretary for after work the next day.

Mabel had never been inside such an office. It was like something from Victorian days; all dark wood, lots of books on shelves, and leather-covered chairs. Albert Colyer was smoking a pipe, and he was very welcoming. She declined his offer of tea, and sat quietly in the proffered chair as he skimmed over some papers on his desk. He seemed quite old, by her estimate. At least sixty-five.

“Well then, Mrs Price, I have some good news, news that you might not be expecting. I am handling the affairs of Nurse Finch, who was sadly killed in a traffic accident. It seems she had no remaining family, at least none that we can trace. So I am pleased to be able to inform you that she left everything to you”. He paused, consulting the paperwork. “Just to you, you alone, and not to include your husband Reginald. Is that a surprise to you?”

With her eyebrows almost touching her hairline, Mabel replied in a shaky voice.

“Really? Yes, that is a surprise. She was our next door neighbour, and my very good friend. She was very nice to me and my husband when we moved here from London. But she never spoke about leaving me stuff in her will”. Colyer smiled, and banged out his pipe in the large ashtray in front of him.

“Oh, it is much more than stuff, I assure you. Not only does it include the house, and all of its contents including a television and a new refrigerator, there is the handsome sum of almost two thousand pounds”. Mabel had to compose herself. “I might take that tea after all, Mister Colyer. With sugar if you have enough”. As she sipped her tea, Mabel tried to take it all in. They had paid less than four hundred for their house, and now they could pay off the mortgage. Then there was the value of Winnie’s house, if they decided to sell it. On top of that, the two thousand pounds was an absolute fortune, and would change their lives completely. But she already knew she would have to be firm with Reg, or he would try to spend it all.

There were some papers to sign, and Winnie knew she would have to open a bank account in her name to cash the cheque that was handed over. The solicitor could see that she was overwhelmed. “Take your time, there’s no rush. I recommend the Midland Bank. The manager is very reliable, knows his stuff”. After shaking his hand, Mabel left the office holding Winnie’s keys to her house, and the cheque for one thousand, nine hundred and seventy pounds. She had agreed to leave the deeds in safe keeping with Mr Colyer for now.

Before Reg got home at the end of the week, she sat as if in a dream. Winnie had secured her future, a sign of the true love they shared. The tears flowed, and she knew she could never have thanked her enough. Then she put her coat on and walked down to get fish and chips for dinner. When Reg arrived, she told him what had happened. He dropped a chip out of his mouth with the shock. Then Mabel brought him back to reality. “She left it all to me, Reg. Just me. She was very specific that none of it was for you”. He took that without complaint, but sat thinking for a moment.

“I can go and get her television though, can’t I? Nothing to stop us having that”.

Surprisingly, Reg loved the television. After previously dismissing it that night at Winnie’s house, he became an avid watcher. Mabel thought something had happened with Clive, as Reg stopped going fishing at weekends. When she asked Reg about it one day, she was surprised at his answer. “Well, I am junior management now. Let’s face it, it wouldn’t do for me to hang around with a train guard like Clive any longer”.

Although she had married him, Mabel found her husband very hard to like as a person.

She knew he was involved in modernisation of the main lines, but Beeching was slowly dismantling the more rural services, and closing down so many small stations. The railways were changing beyond recognition, and Reg was fully on board with the changes. He was a different man.

Using some of Winnie’s money, they bought a nice refrigerator, and an expensive twin-tub washing machine. Both sets of parents were amazed, but also pleased for them. Then Reg came home one night with more news. “We are going to need a home phone, Mabel. Not a party line, neither. I have told work to arrange it, and they are going to sort it out for me. Mabel was miffed at not being consulted. “Are they going to pay the bill as well then?” Reg smirked. “Actually, they are. I can claim all work calls on my new expenses account”.

The other surprise was that Reg didn’t ask for any of the money. That concerned Mabel a bit, as she had been sure he would ask. So she decided to offer him an olive branch.

“If you want to buy a different car, Reg, I will get the cash out for you. Nothing too fancy, mind. No Jaguars or Humbers”. He couldn’t stop smiling. “Funny you should mention that, love. The place where I bought the Prefect has got a smashing Zephyr Six in stock, lovely cream colour. Only nine months old, almost no mileage, and it’s in mint condition. They are sure to give me a good part exchange on the Prefect. I will go and look at it on Saturday”.

He suddenly stood up, and leaned over to kiss her. It felt strange, as it had been so long since they had kissed. Then he said something unexpected.

“I’m happy for you to keep your money, love. And the money from selling Winnie’s house, if that’s what you decide to do. I really appreciate you thinking of me about the car, I really do. It won’t be too long before I am on very good money. I will be earning enough that you won’t even have to go to work if you don’t want to. You wait and see. By the time I’m thirty, I will be in top management”.

Mentioning Winnie’s house made her feel sad. She hadn’t had the heart to put it up for sale, as that somehow seemed disloyal to Winnie. Besides, house prices in the town were increasing steadily. Some people were moving out from North London, and commuting by train into the city every day. Mabel couldn’t imagine having to do such a journey, twice a day, five days a week. But the town was growing, there was no denying that. She spoke quietly when she answered Reg.

“Her house will have to be sold soon. I am paying the rates and standing utility charges for an empty house, that’s silly. But I just wish I could have some say about who buys it. I dread getting neighbours I don’t like. But I know I can’t do that. Give me a bit more time, and I will ask Mr Colyer about a good estate agent who won’t charge too much commission”.

Even a lot of money soon disappeared. By the end of the year, hundreds of pounds of Mabel’s inheritance had been spent. But Mr Colyer said Winnie’s house was worth a thousand pounds now, because of the commuters. Even with all the work that needed doing, he thought she should hold out for twelve hundred. He recommended Walker and Son to sell the house. “They will only charge you one percent commission, and they have a presence in London, Mrs Price. It’s the commuter market you should be looking at, and I wouldn’t be surprised if the house reached as much as fifteen hundred. Demand is high”.

On the third of August the following year, Mabel instructed Mr Walker to sell the house next door, and signed the contract.

Although she hadn’t noticed anyone viewing the house, Mabel received a call about an offer. Still not used to having a phone, it always made her jump when it rang. It was the younger Mr Walker. He had set the asking price at seventeen fifty, though Mabel thought that was outrageous. “Things have changed in the short time since you bought your house, Mrs Price. The property market is booming, and home ownership is all the rage, Yes, I know that’s too much, but it gives us room to accept lower offers”.

He sounded very cheery.

“We have a good offer, Mrs Price. The couple have a mortgage agreed, and the required cash deposit. They are professionals too. He is a teacher in Cambridge, and his wife is an accountant for a publishing company in London. They have asked for the curtains and all flooring to remain, and their offer is fifteen hundred. Non-negotiable, so they say. But I am happy to haggle, if you woud like me to”. Mabel didn’t want to get into that.

“Accept the offer, Mr Walker. That sounds very fair to me. The curtains and carpets and lino will remain, as well as all other fixtures and fittings”. He sounded very pleased. “I will give them the good news, and take the house off the market. Thanks for your good judgement”.

Some six weeks later, Mabel came home from work to see the removal men packing away next door. The sale had all gone smoothly, overseen by Mr Colyer. She had had to go to his office to sign some paperwork and hand over the keys, and he had advised her it would all go through officially on the day she saw the removal van. After giving them an hour to do whatever they were doing, she went and knocked on the door. The man who answered had a beard, needed a haircut, and was wearing corduroy trousers. She introduced herself as both the vendor, and his new next door neighbour. He was very friendly.

“Come in and meet my wife. My name is Simon, Simon Telfer, and my wife is Helen”. The woman who walked through from the kitchen was very thin. Mabel would have described her as ‘very skinny’. Her hair was very long, and her flowered dress had a pattern of yellow daisies on a dark green background. Reg would have called them Beatniks. They were almost certainly both older than her, but Mabel felt old in their company. Mabel asked if she could get them some tea, perhaps some biscuits too.

Helen was grinning. “Oh no, we don’t drink tea, and we don’t eat biscuits. They are all sugar and fat you know, Mabel”. Mabel thought they were posh, and a bit strange. What did you drink, if not tea? And who cared if biscuits were sugary? That’s what made them taste nice. So she told them about bin collection days, and where the good shops were in the town. But she couldn’t shake the feeling that they weren’t interested, so politely took her leave.

“Well, I am only next door, if you want to ask me anything. I work in Woolworth’s, so you might see me in there”.

Waiting for Reg to get home, Mabel was beginning to regret selling Winnie’s house. The new neighbours were nice enough, but it was clear they were not her sort of people.

Reg came in, smiling. “I see the people next door have got a foreign car, a Citroen. It’s parked right outside, so must be theirs. Left-hand drive too. Maybe they are French?” As he ate his sausage, eggs, and chips, Mabel told him about Simon and Helen. He shook his head. “A beard, you say? And corduroys? I reckon they are probably Beatniks. I bet they love poetry too. Oh well, let them get on with it, we could’ve got worse neighbours, even if they are not our sort of people”.

That night as Reg settled in front of the television, Mabel was still feeling sad. Winnie would not have wanted Beatniks to be living in her house, she was sure of that. In bed that night, she remembered those nights of passion and affection she had shared with Winnie, and secrely confessed to herself that she had been hoping for a housewife a lot like herself to buy the house next door.

But nothing was ever going to happen with Helen, she knew that for sure.

The Swinging Sixties passed Mabel by. Life with Reg had settled into a routine, and the new car had made trips down to see both sets of parents more comfortable. Reg had been right about doing well by the time he was thirty. Assitant Project Manager became Operations Manager, along with another big pay rise, and a company car, a Rover. Reg had to sell the Zephyr, but got a surprisingly good amount for it, which he duly gave to Mabel, as she had paid for it in the first place.

He discovered a new hobby too. With his fishing gear tucked away in the loft, he joined the golf club. “All the managerial types are members, Mabel love. It’s the ideal place to socialise with people of the same sort.” His increased pay meant he could afford the set of golf clubs and membership fees, though he had to pay someone to show him how to play it first. She accompanied him to a social evening there once, but the wives of the other men all looked down their noses at her. Probably because she worked in Woolworth’s, was her conclusion.

Simon and Helen still lived next door, though as expected, they had never become firm friends. But they did have a baby, a little girl they named Olivia. She was almost nine now, and she reminded Mabel of little Denise, and how grown up she would be. It wasn’t that the neighbours were not friendly, they just liked to live quietly. When Mabel had first told Helen about the best Butcher in town, she had laughed. “Butcher? Oh no, we don’t eat meat, we are vegetarian”. And they didn’t own a television either. When Reg ordered a modern replacement for Winnie’s old set, Mabel mentioned it to Helen. She was dismissive. “They don’t interest us, I’m afraid. We read books, or listen to music on the record player”.

Funny people, Mabel thought.

They still had that old French car too, and Simon drove it to work every day. Reg was amazed it was still running. “Has to be ancient now. You only have to listen to the racket it makes”. After Olivia was born, Helen gave up her job in London, and did part-time accounting for a company in the town. They dropped all the books off at her house, and collected them when she had finished. But it was a mark of just how little they knew about their neighbours that Mabel didn’t even know who she was working for.

With her fortieth birthday coming up, Mabel mainly sat alone waiting for Reg to get home, or when he was at the golf club. Her dad was ill, and her mum worn out looking after him. Harry Price had died the year before, dropped dead from a heart attack on his way to get the Sunday paper. They went down for the funeral, and Edna was remarkably chirpy. “It’s the way he would have wanted to go”. Not long after that, she went on a coach trip around the Italian lakes, flush with Harry’s insurance money. According to Reg, she had a fancy man now. He wasn’t happy about that. “Mum’s showing herself up. He’s only about fifty, they say. Don’t know what she’s thinking of”.

Other times, she wallowed in the fond memories of her short time with Winnie. The stolen kisses, the secret smiles, and those nights when they let go to passion. Reg wanted to take her to some restaurant in Cambridge for her fortieth. “It’s the bees knees, Mabel love. Derek told me the menu is in French, and everything”. Derek was Reg’s new pal at the golf club, married to Henrietta, the snootiest of the wives. He was retired, so she had no idea what him and Reg could have in common. She nipped the idea of that restaurant in the bud.

“Seeing as neither of us can speak French, and our favourite dinner is fish and chips, I can’t see the point of going to some fancy-pants place in Cambridge. Everyone will be looking at us, Reg. That’s not our sort of place”. His face flushed, and he got grumpy. “Maybe not your kind of place, but I’m managerial now, and I’ve been abroad. The waiter will tell us what the French means, I’m sure”. She wasn’t having it. “Well if Derek likes it so much, you take him. I ain’t going, and that’s an end to it”.

With that, she switched on the telly and ignored him for the rest of the evening.

Almost a month after her fortieth birthday, Mabel was in the office at work when one of the salesgirls came in. “Can you come out and see a customer, please? She wants to change a blouse, but it has been worn and is dirty. I told her no, so she asked to see my supervisor”.

The customer was standing at the back of the shop, still holding the blouse in question. Mabel guessed she was a little older than her, but she was smartly dressed, and wearing heavy make-up. She gave the woman her best smile. “How may I help you, Madam?” The blouse was pushed into her face. “I opened this yesterday to wear it for work, and the collar was all dirty. I couldn’t get back in with it yesterday, so I have brought it to return today”.

Mabel examined the garment, noting a dark line inside the collar indicating it had been worn more than once, or that it might have been made my some kind of make-up. But when she looked back at the woman, she was tongue tied. She was getting that look. The look that only women like Winnie and Mabel recognised. And that look made her heart beat faster, and completely changed what she had been about to say.

“Would you like to change it for a new one, or do you require a refund?”. The woman’s face softened. “Oh, a refund please. I am intending to go to the cinema on Friday evening. There’s a good film on and I want the money for my ticket and some ice cream”. Then she held out her hand, and gently squeezed Mabel’s arm.

“Thank you for being so kind”. Despite the obvious look of disapproval on the face of the salesgirl, she told her to arrange the refund. Then she stood watching as the woman left the shop with her money. If she looked back, that would confirm what she thought.

She looked back. And she winked too.

Before Reg left for work on Friday, Mabel stopped him as he picked up his briefcase. “I’m going to the pictures tonight, Reg. You get your fish and chips, I will have something later.” Reg was fine with that. “Okay, Mabel love. I might drive down to the golf club on my way home, have a bar snack there, and a few drinks with Derek”.

After work on Friday, Mabel went home and changed into something nice. She did her hair and make-up, and walked back into town. Outside the cinema, a small queue was forming for the evening performance. Sure enough, the woman was there, second in the line. She smiled when she saw Mabel, and called out to her. “Saved your place love, come up here”. After they had bought their tickets for the circle, the woman took her to one side of the auditorium doors.

“My name’s Elsie, Elsie Hughes. You okay to sit at the back of the circle, love?” Mabel nodded. “I’m Mabel, let’s sit anywhere you like”. When they got settled high up in the circle, there was nobody next to them. The closest people were sitting at least four rows in front. Mabel realised she didn’t even know what the film was, but she really didn’t care. Elsie leaned in close to her, whispering. “Thanks for helping me out with that blouse. I’ve been working as a part-time waitress for pin money, and didn’t have time to wash it. Sorry and all that, but I have a disabled son to keep, and I’m hard up. I was so glad it was you, I know we are the same, I saw it as soon as you came out from the back of the shop”.

They had their overcoats over their laps, and Elsie hardly waited for the film to start before sliding her hand up Mabel’s skirt. It felt like Winnie all over again. Mabel had waited for so long, she thought she might pass out with the pleasure. They had ice cream during the intermission, and when the film started again, Mabel returned the favour. By the time the film had finished, she couldn’t even remember what it was, or what had happened in the story.

Outside on the High Street, Elsie was direct. “I go this way. Can I come to yours another time? No good at my place, as my son is always around. What about you, can we make it happen”. Mabel was excited. “Sundays are good. My husband goes to the golf club at ten, and he rarely gets home until after dinner”.

Then she gave Elsie her address.

Elsie Hughes was not much like Winnie. She wasn’t one for sitting chatting, or watching television. Her style was to go straight up into the bedroom and get on with it. But she was much more experienced than Winnie, and Mabel was breathless after the tricks Elsie used on her. There wasn’t much of a pause before she wanted to start again, but long enough for Mabel to find out more about her.

“My dad was in the Air Force from the early days. He was a sergeant mechanic, so we got moved around a lot. I was born in Wales where my parents came from, but don’t remember it. I was still very young when we got moved to Lincolnshire, that’s where I went to school. Then when the war started, we were moved to Oakington, and that’s how I ended up in Cambridgeshire to start with. I always hated boys, rough and unattractive. But what could you do? back then there was no outlet for a girl like me, and I couldn’t exactly tell my parents I fancied girls. Reckon they would have locked me up”.

At that point, she stopped talking, and started the love-making all over again.

Mabel was thrilled, but exhausted when it was all over. Elsie didn’t seem satisfied, and stayed in bed chatting for a while. “I could only see one way out of it, getting pregnant, and having a man who had to marry me. But my mistake was choosing a Yank. He was keen enough to do the business, but when I told him I was expecting, he suddenly disappeared. I always thought he must have put in for a transfer back to the States. And he was probably married over there. But my mum knew I was up the duff, and wouldn’t hear of me trying to get rid of it. Terry was born in fifty-one, and mum took us in. Dad was already in hospital with lung cancer by then. Mum told him all those fags would kill him, and they did.”

She paused again, and Mabel knew what to expect. The woman was insatiable. Not a bad thing, after such a long dry spell.

Before she left for home, Elsie accepted a glass of Port in the living room, and continued her story.

“Once dad was gone, mum lived on his RAF pension, and a few cleaning jobs. I was working as a waitress wherever I could get a job, and between us we raised Terry as best we could. I tried looking for girlfriends, but it was bloody hard. Even the ones I knew were interested wouldn’t give in to their desires. I had to get buses into Cambridge to try my luck with the girl students at the colleges there. I had some good nights, but they were mostly bad. Mum had applied to the council for a three bed house, and they finaly offered us one here in Huntingdon when Terry started school. I managed to get full-time waitressing work at a hotel, and mum cared for Terry in the evenings. We are still there now, all these years later. Anyway, I had better go, Mabel. I wanted to say that I am glad we have found each other”.

Feeling worn out after three sessions, Mabel had a long bath. She was still soaking in it when Reg came home from the golf club.

“Mabel love, I have just had a good tip from a local councillor at the golf club. They are building some lovely three-bed bungalows in a cul-de-sac just up the road. We could buy one off-plan, no questions asked. It’s up to you, but I reckon we could get almost two grand for this house, and you wouldn’t need much more to buy one of those new builds. They are detached, and all have garages and a good sized garden. Two thousand seven hundred if we act now. What do you reckon, love? They might be more than three thousand if we wait until they are officially released”.

She shouted through the bathroom door.

“Tell them yes, Reg. I fancy a bungalow with a garage and good garden. By the time we sell this place, we won’t have that much more to find. I will give you the money for the deposit next week”.

Once he had gone back downstairs, she thought about her time with Elsie. And that made her tingle all over.

As she was drying herself in the bathroom, something occurred to Mabel. She had not been keeping up with the increase in house prices, but what Reg had said was the cost of the new house semed remarkably cheap to her. So she went downstairs in her dressing gown to speak to him about that.

He was eating a cheese and tomato sandwich sitting in his armchair, and reacted to Mabel’s question with a smile.

“Where’ve you been, Mabel love? Of course that’s not the total price. Houses are going up a lot, and that’s just the price for the building plot The finished bunglaow will double that, but our house is worth quite a bit too, and we can get a small mortgage for the difference, pay it off over fifteen years”. Mabel hadn’t been expecting to have a mortgage in her forties, but the idea of that new bungalow in the nice part of town really appealed to her.

“Okay, Reg. As long as the payments are reasonable, let’s do it. I will be coming to the solicitor to make sure my name goes on the deeds though”. Reg looked a bit hurt that she had said that, but he was so keen to improve his status in the town, he let that go. “I will see my builder friend at the golf club next week, get it all sorted. You can talk to Mr Walker and get our house on the market once we know the completion date of the build”.

While he was in such a good mood, Mabel added something.

“By the way, I have a nice new friend, Elsie Hughes. I met her at the cinema the other day, and we are going to be good friends, I’m sure. And before you complain, I can tell you she is not your sort of person. She works as a waitress, and has a son. But she’s not married”. Reg actually looked relieved. “That’s nice for you, Mabel love. You can get out and about a bit now, be good for you to have some company”.

The next few months were good ones for Mabel. She saw Elsie most Sundays, and they went to the cinema at least once a week too, whatever was showing. Her and Reg paid visits to the building site, and were able to choose the kitchen units, and the configuration of the bungalow to their own taste. Or Mabel’s taste at least, as Reg had little say in her decisions. They saved some money by having the garage attached to the house instead of being separate, and chose a wrap-around garden instead of a large one at the back.

She was getting used to the differences between Elsie and Winnie. There wasn’t the same affection, and never any mention of love, but the rest was far better, and more satisfying. People started to accept them as mature friends. The women at work asked Mabel what her and Elsie had done over the weekend, and she finally met Elsie’s mum and son. She couldn’t take to the boy though. He was spoiled rotten, and despite being in his late teens, he didn’t do any work.

Elsie made excuses for him, saying he had nervous problems, or his weight affected his ability to do certain jobs. Mabel could see through the lazy young man, but kept her opinions to herself. Reg met Elsie one day too, when she was invited round before the move to the new house. He seemed to be afraid of her, and made an excuse to go and see Derek about something.

Not long after, their house was sold, for much more than they had expected. The mortgage was going to be very small on the new bungalow, and easily affordable with Reg’s last pay rise. They got a moving date, and ordered some new furniture. Mabel was happy. A nice new home, a new lover, and everything going smoothly with Reg.

Then just before they were due to move, Mabel received bad news from London, and Reg received news he didn’t like.

Her dad had died, and the same week, her mum had a stroke. Reg got a wedding invitation as his mum was marrying her fancy man. Their world was turned upside down overnight, and they had to take time off to go to her dad’s funeral. With her mum unable to cope alone, they were going to have to put her into an old people’s home, or Mabel would have to take her in. Reg refused to attend his mum’s wedding, cutting off all ties with her. Mabel was sad, and not only because her dad had died. It was awful to see her mum in such a state. She couldn’t speak, couldn’t walk properly, and would need round the clock care.

Everything had been going so well too.

As it turned out, Molly White made the decision for her daughter. Unable to speak, she was still able to write, so when Mabel told her she was going to take her to live with them in Huntingdon, she made a writing motion with her hand. Reg handed her a pen and opened his diary at the back for her to write on. The message was clear.

‘Not your house. Your life. Not mine. Home is OK’. Mabel asked her outright. “So you would sooner go into the care home than live with us, mum?” Molly nodded vigorously, and managed a crooked smile to confirm her wishes.

As Reg drove them home that evening, Mabel had to admit to being overwhelmingly relieved. Having to care for her mum for however long she lived was not a prospect she had been relishing, but she would have done that had the decision gone the other way. Reg was obviously happy too. “I wil drive you down to see her whenever you want, Mabel. Promise”.

So the move went ahead, and she felt rather grand in the spanking new bungalow. Reg employed a local company to do the painting and wallpapering before the carpets went down, owned by another one of his golf club friends who gave him a good price. She took a week’s holiday from Woolworth’s to get it all arranged as she wanted, then Elsie came round as usual on the Sunday, keen to christen the new bed in Mabel’s room.

Elsie also had some ideas to discuss, mainly about trips and holidays. “I was thinking we could go on some coach trips, Mabel. Nobody thinks anything of two women friends sharing a room, and I have seen some advertised for nice spots in Yorkshire, or Devon if you prefer. They are not expensive, and I can pay my way”. One good thing about Elsie, even though she knew Reg and Mabel were well off, she never once asked for a penny from her friend, or expected her to pay more than half for anything they did. “And next summer I thought we could get a caravan in Scarborough for a week. Reg won’t object, and we can spend some extra time together with no work or distractions”.

By the end of the month, they had a coach trip to Devon to look forward to, and had booked a caravan for the following summer, within walking distance of the beach at Scarborough.

But Mabel couldn’t go on the coach trip to Devon, because her mum died two days before. Elsie understood, but went anyway. “No point wasting two tickets”. Mabel and Reg had to pay for the cremation and service, and drive down to South London on the day. They were the only mourners, along with an African woman who worked at the care home. She had only come along in case nobody was there to see mum off. Mabel cried a bit on the drive home. She wasn’t really crying for her mum, but because all she had left in the world now was Reg and Elsie.

Still, she now had Scarborough to look forward to.

Molly White had left her daughter some life insurance money. It was only one thousand pounds, but must have seemed a lot to her. She had paid the insurance man every week at the doorstep, and he had ticked off the payments in her little book. Other than the money, there were some framed photos that were boxed up by the home. She agreed to pay to have them posted to her. In the box was her mum’s wedding ring, a rolled-gold bracelet that dad had given her the day they got married, the four photos, and mum’s false teeth.

Sitting looking in the box made Mabel sob loudly. That was the sum of her mum’s entire life, right there. Reg felt sorry for her. “Don’t bother cooking tonight, Mabel love. I will go and get us fish and chips. Why don’t you have a glass of Port? Make it a large one”. She had two large ones before he got back with their dinner.

After they had eaten, Mabel poured her third large Port.

“I’m not ending up like mum, Reg. Not never, I tell you. I won’t end up like that”.

The week in Scarborough went well. The caravan was very nice, and considering they only needed one bed, very roomy too. They walked along the seafront, played Bingo, went to the cinema the only afternoon it rained, and spent most of the rest of the time in bed. Elsie really was up for it. Mabel couldn’t remember a time when she hadn’t been. On the way home on the coach, Elsie had come to a decision.

“Once my mum has gone, there’s no reason why you shouldn’t stop over at mine sometimes. Terry won’t care, all he does is watch telly anyway. And with mum being diagnosed last month, it’s not going to be too long”. Mabel was confused. Elsie hadn’t mentioned anything about her mum all week, so she asked her what was up. “Colon cancer. She left it too late, so they say it’s inoperable. Won’t be long before she has to go in for terminal care, so she tells me”. Mabel nodded. Elsie was a hard woman, and showed no emotion at all.

Elsie’s mum lasted six weeks, most of that spent in hospital. Mabel went to the funeral out of respect, even though she had only met the old girl once. They had a few drinks in a pub after, and Terry and Elsie were both speculating about the insurance money. Mabel listened in, but didn’t comment. “Mum told me it is ten grand, Terry. That’s enough for your driving lessons, and getting you a small car. You’ll have to run me around though, no saying you’re too busy watching your programmes”.

Not long after that, Terry got his car. It was only a four-door Fiesta though, and a few years old too. Elsie wasn’t about to spend too much money on him, seeing as he had never worked. And Elsie got a full-time job, working in the baker’s five days a week from eight until four. She was able to give up the waitressing, and was better off than she had been in years. As for Terry, he still played the system. If there was an illness, he had it, whether physical or psychological. When they tried to cut his benefits, he claimed to be depressed and suicidal. After he spent a week in a psychiatric hospital in Cambridge, the authorities gave up on him and resumed his benefits. They even paid Elsie some money to be his carer, which stunned Mabel.

But the sleepovers at Elsie’s really made a difference. No worries about Reg coming home unexpectedly, and Terry didn’t seem to care less that they both slept in the same room. All he did was to watch telly and eat. It must have been obvious to a blind man what they were up to, but Terry was so made up about his car and resumed benefits, he never once mentioned it. And Reg didn’t care either. He had been made secretary of the golf club, and was hoping to become chairman soon. It was all he ever talked about, despite Derek having developed Angina, so no longer bothering to go to the club. Reg had a new best friend, Malcolm. Malcolm was single, and lived with his widower dad. Whenever she stayed over at Elsie’s, Reg and Malcolm seemed to have something planned too.

He made chairman two years later, greatly helped by Malcolm. “I’ve got my own car park space, reserved for the chairman. Can you believe that, Mabel love?” It seemed to her that it had become less about playing golf, and more about small town politics. But that same year he was promoted again. The railways were changing, and Reg was ahead of the game. They made him Operations Manager for the whole of Eastern England, and his salary doubled. “We have never been so well off, Mabel love. You sure you want to keep on working?”

Mabel was sure she didn’t. She had enough years in for a decent pension, and there were so many rumours about Woolworth’s closing down their operation in Britain. So she grabbed at his offer. “If you’re sure, Reg? Okay, I will hand in my month’s notice tomorrow”. They said they were sorry to see her go, and the manager told her that the pension would not be released until she reached sixty. But she resigned anyway

She took Elsie with her to her leaving party. Reg was staying overnight in Norfolk, for work.

Mabel soon settled into the new life of a housewife. Not having to hold down a full time job, she found her everyday chores quite pleasant, for the first time ever. The purchase of some cookbooks even saw her experimenting with some new dishes for dinner, many of which were not to Reg’s taste.

“What’s that flavour, Mabel love?” His face was screwed up as he spoke. “Garlic, Reg. It’s good for you, and adds something to a normal casserole”. He held up a spoon to show her what was on it. “I don’t think these peas are cooked properly, love. And they have gone a funny colour too”. She shook her head. “They are chickpeas, Reg. Good roughage”. To be fair to him, he carried on eating. But she wasn’t surprised to hear him making a cheese and pickle sandwich after she had gone to bed.

Reg’s job took him away from home more and more, with frequent overnight trips to attend meetings, mainly in London. He still refused to have anything to do with his mum, so stayed in hotels arranged by the railway. On those nights, Elsie would stop over. They would listen to records and drink Port, sometimes they even danced together. The occasional coach trips were more Elsie’s thing. Mabel wasn’t so keen on visiting stately homes, but she enjoyed the seaside trips, and the ones where they stopped overnight. They went back to Scarborough the next summer, and it was even better than the first time.

It seemed her and Reg had worked out a pretty good way of living apart together, with nobody apparently suspecting it was all a sham. He never asked her about Elsie, and she didn’t mention Malcolm. Then one day Reg announced him and Malcolm were going on a golfing holiday. Two weeks in Florida. Mabel was stunned. “All the way to America? Are you going on a liner?” He chuckled. “Course, not. We are flying. Gonna get a taxi from here down to Gatwick Airport, and fly on Panam”.

While he was away, Elsie moved in for the whole two weeks. She had to go to work still, but came home every evening and they sat and ate dinner like a real couple. Elsie was not so fond of garlic either, as it turned out. “I can’t eat this, darling. It’s got a funny smell”. After that, Mabel cooked her traditional food.

The years slipped by, each one much the same as the one before. It shocked Mabel when Reg started to talk about retirement. “I might as well go at fifty-five in a couple of years, Mabel love. The pension is bigger if I wait until I’m sixty, but we can manage well enough either way”. The last thing she wanted was for Reg to be around the house all day. Hopefully, he would just spend more time at the golf club, but you never knew. She gave it a few days, then broached the subject.

“Been thinking, Reg. I don’t get my Woolworth pension until I’m sixty, nor my State Pension until then neither. So why don’t you wait until you’re sixty, get that bigger pension? At least that way if anything happens to you, I will be alright. And you should increase our life insurances too, just in case”. Reg nodded. Okay, whatever you say, love. Though the house will be paid off soon, and we ain’t got nobody to leave any money to”. She smiled. “We’ve got each other to leave it to. When we’re both gone, I don’t care what happens to the money”.

Elsie was seven years older than Mabel, so she got her State Pension and retired when Mabel was fifty-three. With no intention of carrying on working in the baker’s, Elsie became a daily visitor to Mabel’s house. She would get Terry to drop her off after Reg had left for work, and then collect her in the late afternoon if Reg was due back, or stop overnight if he was away working. They were happy times, with the women completely relaxed in each other’s company, living something of their fantasy where they were always together. Some days, they didn’t even bother to get dressed again, after the first time in the bedroom. Mabel joked that they were like those Hippes in America, wandering around in the buff.

She tried not to think about Reg’s impending retirement.

That was going to change everything.

Mabel didn’t go to Reg’s retirement party, as it was held at his head office in London. It would all be work people, and she didn’t know any of them anyway. Instead, she sat at home wondering what it was going to be like, having him at home every day. He got back late, in a taxi. They had given him a swanky new set of golf clubs as a leaving present, and had all signed a huge card that had got bent up on the train home. He went straight up to bed, the worse the wear for a day of drinking.

As it turned out, her fears were groundless. Reg had plans, most of them involving the golf club. He was going to oversee a lot of renovations to the buildings, and bring the club up to date to attract more members. By the end of his first week of retirement, he was at the club more or less full-time, seven days a week. Greatly relieved, Mabel was able to carry on as normal. Reg even employed a part-time gardner to take care of the outside jobs.

The next ten years seemed to fly by. For her and Elsie, the trips continued, and the occasional holidays too. Though their sex life tailed off, as they both got older. More like sisters now, they spent most of their free time together. When all the work had been completed at the golf club, Reg was off on golfing holidays. Scotland, Florida again, and Spain. He even talked about part-ownership of a flat on a golf course in Spain, which he said he might buy with Malcolm. Mabel encouraged him to go ahead with that, as he mentioned they woud be there for at least six weeks every year.

He was away to look at properties in Spain, when Mabel got a call one evening. It was Malcolm on the phone. He never rang her.

“I’m sorry to tell you that Reg had a bad turn in the hotel this afternoon. They got a doctor in to see him, and he sent him to hospital in an amubulance. I’m phoning from the hospital now, I’m afraid it’s a stroke. He is conscious, but he can’t speak properly, or move his right arm. I will ring you again tomorrow and let you know the progress”.

She was thinking about her mum. After a long silence, she thanked Malcolm for calling, then rang Elsie to tell her. Elsie voiced her fears. “That means you’ll be looking after him, darling. Doesn’t sound good, does it?”

When Reg got home almost a week later, he looked like a different person. He could only speak what sounded like babbling. He dragged his right leg, and had limited use of his right arm. Malcolm brought him home in a taxi. “Here is all the paperwork from the Spanish hospital, Mabel. Your doctor here will have to make an appointment for Reg to be seen in hospital in Cambridge. Let me know if I can help”. He handed her a business card with his number on it. She had to get Reg undressed, and help him into bed. Then she sat wondering how she was ever going to cope with an invalid to look after.

Elsie turned up the next morning with a full shopping bag. She had bought a plastic cup with a spout, a plastic device for Reg to use to pee into, some disposable gloves, and a big plastic bib that was washable. “I’ve been to that disability shop in town, Mabel. You are gonna need all sorts of stuff. Reg won’t be able to hold a cup properly, and he’s not about to manage keep going to the toilet without waking you up. There’s a phone number on the receipt, they said they can send someone round to fit bars for him to hold on to, and a seat that goes under the shower. Don’t worry about the money, I paid for these things”.

She stayed for a cup of tea and a piece of Manor House cake, then popped into Reg’s room to say hello before Terry came to collect her. Lowering her voice to a whisper, she spoke to Mabel in the hallway. “He doesn’t look good, does he? No more golf club for him. And you had better think about driving lessons now. He won’t be driving you anywhere ever again, that’s for sure”.

For what seemed like ages, Mabel sat staring at the receipt, wondering whether to ring the disability shop. But when she heard some incomprehensible yelling from Reg’s room, she realised it was time to start looking after him.

What else could she do? He was her husband.

Managing life with Reg gave Mabel so much to do. They had to go to the bank to arrange for her to get a power of attorney, so she could pay the bills and draw money from his account. Getting into and out of taxis was a mission, and the smallest journey started to wear her out. The disability shop was a godsend though. After a couple of phone calls and one trip to the shop, they had soon sorted out so much. There were rails around the house and next to the toilet, a ramp at the front to cover the two steps, and a new recliner chair for Reg that was electrically operated.

Later on, they got a commode chair to leave in his room so he didn’t have to keep going along the corridor to the toilet, and then had the bathroom converted into a shower-only wet room with a seat and rails for Reg. Then a grab bar was fixed to the ceiling over his bed, so Mabel didn’t have to keep hauling him in and out. It all came at a price of course, and it was lucky that Reg had got a rather large lump sum on top of his monthly pension. Money wasn’t a worry, even though everything else was. The best thing they suggested in the shop was a device that Reg could use to talk. As soon as Mabel saw that demonstrated, she bought one.

Reg could type into the small machine, using his left hand. When he had typed what he wanted to say, he pressed a button, and the machine spoke to Mabel. It had a voice a bit like a serious robot, but having it made such a difference. Using that device, he told her to sell his car, learn to drive, and get something smaller that would suit her. He recommended a Honda for reliability. First things first, she had to apply for a driving licence by visiting the Post Office. When that came, she contacted one of the local driving schools. It had never entered her head to learn to drive, but the alternative was relying on taxis all the time.

Meanwhile, her relationship with Elsie was going downhill fast. She couldn’t leave Reg on his own for too long, and Elsie felt uncomfortable about doing anything with Reg in the house. Elsie was her usual tough self. “We can keep in touch by phone, but let me know when you think you can go on some trips, or stop over at my place”.

Ricky was the driving instructor assigned to teach her. But after six lessons in his Ford Focus, it was very obvious that Mabel would never understand how to use a manual gearbox, and keep her eyes on the road at the same time. He recommended she went for an automatic-only licence, and he also recommended a different instructor. It was much better with Elaine. She was very patient, and Mabel soon got used to the automatic car. “It’s like a bumper car at the funfair”, she told an unconvinced Elaine. After failing her test twice for the approach to roundabouts, Elaine took her out for a two-hour lesson before her third test, and spent almost all of it going around roundabouts.

She was as pleased as punch when she passed, though she didn’t confide her lack of confidence to Elaine, or Reg. He was delighted though, and used his machine to tell her to contact the Honda dealer. They brought a car to the house, and agreed to take Reg’s two year-old Mercedes in part-exchange. It was too big for her, even though it was automatic. Reg did most of the deal using his machine, and because the Mercedes was worth a lot of money, they didn’t have much more to pay. Reg paid for it, and typed into his machine. ‘A present for you, Mabel love’. Three days later, a brand new Honda Jazz automatic arrived, in a nice shade of metallic blue.

Not long after that, Reg typed that she should contact a company he knew, and get an automatic garage door to replace the old one. It would make life easier for Mabel, and it wasn’t as if they couldn’t afford it.

Mabel’s first trip in the new car was to the Doctor, to collect Reg’s prescription from the pharmacy. While she was out, she went to see Elsie. But Elsie wasn’t interested in the new car. She whispered to Mabel in the kitchen.

“Let’s go to my room. It’s been a long while”. Terry was watching television.

Although she never really had the confidence to travel far outside the county, Mabel soon got used to driving her new car. She took Reg to the hospital for his check-ups, got her shopping from the supermarket on the edge of town, and occasionally took Elsie for a half-day trip when the weather was nice.

Reg had a few visitors at first, mainly pals from the golf club. But Malcolm never came back after that day he brought Reg home from Spain. After a while, Reg didn’t want any visitors, telling Mabel he could see the pity in their eyes. Besides, it was hard work using his machine to have a conversation for more than a few minutes.

Having established a routine, Mabel would wake Reg around eight, empty his commode, and help him into the shower. Once he was dressed, she was usually exhausted, and would make some breakfast before they just sat in front of the TV before she went out wherever she had to go. He couldn’t really be left for more than half a day, as he couldn’t make himself any hot drinks or something to eat. And Mabel had her own problems. Arthritis in her knees and back was making life difficult, so much so that Reg suggested she pay someone to come in and do his care routine.

She agreed to look into that on the Monday following, but on Saturday morning she found him dead in bed when she went to wake him up.

Sitting in the living room, Mabel wondered what to do. He was obviously dead, as his body was cold. Should she ring the doctor? The Police? An ambulance perhaps? In the end, she rang 999 and asked for the police. “My husband is dead. I just found him in bed”. They sent an ambulance anyway, and a young man told her he had been gone too long so they couldn’t do anything. As they were talking, the police turned up. Mabel made them all a cup of tea, and as the kettle boiled, she was wondering why she hadn’t cried.

He was taken away by the undertakers, and they said they would talk to his doctor. Cause of death was given as a second stroke, and the body was released for the funeral with no need for a post-mortem. The golf club hosted the wake and paid for it too, and the crematorium was packed with Reg’s friends from the club. Mabel sat with Elsie, thinking about how she still hadn’t cried.

After that, Elsie more or less took over her life. She went with her to the doctor’s, or the hospital, and accompanied her on the trips to the supermarket too. There was no sex any longer though. That had all stopped while she had been forced to stay at home and look after Reg. But they still went everywhere together, including the regular coach trips to places Elsie was keen to see. Mabel didn’t mind too much. It was company for her, and it wasn’t as if she had any other friends or family to spend time with.

Still, she had been grateful for the car breaking down that morning, and not having to go to Downton Abbey. Her knees hurt too much if she was walking around for too long. Sitting with her cup of tea, she opened a packet of Fig Rolls, and ate four of them before her programme finished. Then she switched over to watch the early news, expecting Elsie to ring at any minute to moan at her for not going on the coach trip.

It didn’t register at first, so she had to watch the bulletin again, when it all got repeated fifteen minutes later. Coach crash. Four dead, six injured. It had been returning to Huntingdon with a pensioner’s group, after they had visited Highclere Castle. That was the coach she would have been on, the one that Elsie had actually been on. No mistake.

Then the phone rang. Mabel smiled. That would be Elsie, using her mobile phone to tell her she was alright.

But it was Terry, and he sounded upset. “My Mum’s dead, Mabel. Killed in a coach crash. The police came round to tell me, and I had to go to the hospital in Cambridge to identify her. I don’t know what to do, Mabel”. She hung up without saying anything, and went back to sit down.

Suddenly, tears flowed down her cheek, and she reached for a tissue from the box on the side table.

But she wasn’t crying for Elsie, she was crying for herself.

Because now she was completely alone.

The End.